The English nonconformity as under King Charles II and King James II truly stated and argued by Richard Baxter ; who earnestly beseecheth rulers and clergy not to divide and destroy the land and cast their own souls on the dreadful guilt and punishment of national perjury ...
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1689
        
      
       Approx. 726 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 155 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A26924
         Wing B1259
         ESTC R2816
         12309358
         ocm 12309358
         59333
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26924)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 59333)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 200:23)
      
       
         
           
             The English nonconformity as under King Charles II and King James II truly stated and argued by Richard Baxter ; who earnestly beseecheth rulers and clergy not to divide and destroy the land and cast their own souls on the dreadful guilt and punishment of national perjury ...
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           [16], 304 [i.e. 292] p.
           
             Printed for Tho. Parkhurst ...,
             London :
             1689.
          
           
             First ed. Cf. NUC pre-1956.
             Errata on p. [16].
             Reproduction of original in Harvard University Libraries.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Controversial literature.
           Dissenters, Religious -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2004-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-05 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-06 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-06 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           ENGLISH
           Nonconformity
           ,
           As
           under
           King
           Charles
           II.
           and
           King
           Iames
           II.
           TRULY
           STATED
           and
           ARGUED
           ,
        
         
           By
           RICHARD
           BAXTER
           .
        
         
           Who
           earnestly
           beseecheth
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           Clergy
           ,
           not
           to
           Divide
           ,
           and
           Destroy
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           cast
           their
           own
           Souls
           on
           the
           dreadful
           Guilt
           and
           Punishment
           of
           National
           PERJVRY
           ,
           Lying
           ,
           deliberate
           Covenanting
           to
           Sin
           against
           God
           ,
           corrupt
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           Amend
           ,
           nor
           by
           Laws
           or
           blind
           Malignity
           ,
           to
           reproach
           faithful
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Judge
           them
           to
           Scorn
           and
           Beggery
           ,
           and
           to
           Lie
           and
           Die
           in
           Jails
           as
           Rogues
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           strengthen
           Profaneness
           ,
           Popery
           and
           Schism
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           want
           of
           WILLINGNESS
           and
           PATIENCE
           to
           READ
           and
           Hear
           their
           just
           Defence
           ;
           while
           they
           can
           spend
           much
           more
           time
           in
           Sin
           and
           Vanity
           .
           The
           Author
           humbly
           begs
           that
           he
           and
           his
           Books
           of
           unconfutable
           Defence
           of
           a
           Mistaken
           persecuted
           Cause
           may
           not
           be
           Witnesses
           against
           them
           for
           such
           great
           and
           wilful
           Sin
           to
           their
           Condemnation
           .
        
         
           
             
               Mat.
               12.
               25.
               
            
             Every
             Kingdom
             divided
             against
             it self
             is
             brought
             to
             Desolation
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Luk.
               13.
               3
               5.
               
            
             Except
             ye
             Repent
             ,
             ye
             shall
             all
             likewise
             Perish
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Tho.
             Parkhurst
          
           at
           the
           Bible
           and
           
             Three
             Crowns
          
           ,
           at
           the
           lower
           End
           of
           Cheapside
           .
           1689.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Preface
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           agreed
           on
           by
           all
           real
           Christians
           ,
           that
           Man
           being
           made
           an
           Intelligent
           Free
           Agent
           ,
           not
           under
           bruitish
           necessitating
           Determination
           by
           Objects
           ,
           is
           governed
           by
           God
           by
           the
           Moral
           way
           of
           Law
           ;
           that
           is
           by
           the
           Signification
           of
           his
           Ruler's
           Will
           ,
           making
           his
           Duty
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           meer
           natural
           or
           forcible
           Motion
           :
           And
           it
           is
           agreed
           that
           GOD
           himself
           is
           his
           only
           absolute
           Universal
           Ruler
           ,
           and
           his
           Laws
           given
           in
           Nature
           and
           by
           Revelation
           are
           the
           only
           Universal
           Laws
           ,
           which
           no
           Humane
           Power
           can
           abrogate
           or
           dispense
           with
           :
           And
           that
           Kings
           and
           Magistrates
           are
           his
           Ministers
           for
           Mens
           good
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           Power
           but
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           none
           against
           him
           or
           his
           Laws
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           Man
           but
           God
           ,
           by
           whom
           we
           must
           all
           be
           judged
           to
           everlasting
           Reward
           or
           Punishment
           :
           And
           therefore
           that
           all
           men
           must
           obey
           God
           before
           Men
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           fear
           them
           that
           can
           but
           kill
           the
           Body
           ,
           but
           him
           who
           is
           able
           to
           cast
           both
           Soul
           and
           Body
           into
           Hell.
           
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           agreed
           on
           by
           all
           Sober
           Christians
           ,
           that
           therefore
           as
           Subjects
           must
           use
           their
           own
           Reason
           as
           discerning
           Self-Governours
           ,
           to
           Iudge
           who
           is
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           a
           Usurper
           ,
           and
           what
           Actions
           are
           commanded
           or
           forbidden
           by
           Man's
           Laws
           ;
           so
           must
           they
           first
           and
           chiefly
           use
           their
           own
           reason
           ,
           to
           judge
           discerningly
           what
           Actions
           are
           commanded
           or
           forbidden
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           must
           do
           accordingly
           whoever
           is
           against
           it
           .
           This
           Iudgment
           is
           commonly
           called
           Conscience
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           err
           not
           must
           be
           followed
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           err
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           rectified
           :
           for
           then
           it
           is
           not
           God
           indeed
           that
           is
           obeyed
           :
           for
           God's
           Law
           changeth
           not
           as
           Conscience
           doth
           :
           yet
           to
           go
           against
           such
           a
           Conscience
           is
           Sin
           ,
           because
           it
           i●
           interpretatively
           to
           go
           against
           God
           ,
           while
           the
           Man
           thought
           this
           had
           been
           God's
           Will.
           
        
         
         
           On
           Supposition
           of
           this
           certain
           truth
           ,
           all
           that
           ever
           I
           yet
           read
           that
           Condemn
           the
           Nonconformists
           ,
           and
           Preach
           for
           their
           Reproach
           and
           Ruine
           ,
           do
           confess
           ,
           that
           If
           
             any
             one
             thing
             required
             of
             us
             as
             necessary
             to
             our
             Ministry
             or
             Communion
             be
             Sin
             ,
             our
             Nonconformity
             is
             but
             our
             Duty
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             whole
             Ministry
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             on
             whom
             this
             was
             imposed
             by
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             on
          
           Ba●tholomew-Day
           ,
           1662.
           
             were
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             to
             have
             been
             Nonconformists
             :
          
           (
           Whether
           also
           to
           bave
           all
           ceased
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           their
           Consideration
           .
           )
           This
           being
           the
           Confession
           of
           all
           that
           Silence
           us
           ,
           and
           send
           us
           to
           Gaols
           ,
           and
           call
           out
           for
           our
           utter
           Extirpation
           ,
           I
           know
           no
           shorter
           or
           likelier
           way
           ,
           to
           stop
           all
           this
           burning
           Wrath
           ,
           and
           end
           our
           Mischievous
           Dissentions
           ,
           than
           to
           try
           whether
           no
           one
           thing
           required
           of
           us
           be
           Sin.
           Forty
           of
           the
           things
           required
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Twelve
           of
           those
           required
           of
           the
           Laity
           ,
           in
           all
           Fifty
           two
           ,
           I
           have
           proposed
           to
           Examination
           ,
           not
           as
           accusing
           the
           Laws
           or
           the
           Conformists
           ,
           whatever
           I
           think
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           only
           rendering
           briefly
           the
           Reasons
           of
           our
           own
           refusals
           .
           And
           Forty
           three
           Points
           in
           which
           many
           falsly
           suppose
           we
           Conform
           not
           (
           and
           some
           may
           perhaps
           be
           found
           that
           do
           not
           Conform
           to
           them
           all
           )
           I
           have
           first
           instanced
           in
           ,
           as
           being
           such
           as
           we
           oppose
           not
           ,
           nor
           are
           any
           Parts
           of
           our
           Nonconformity
           .
        
         
           If
           all
           the
           Iustices
           and
           Ministers
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           censure
           us
           ,
           and
           prosecute
           us
           as
           intolerable
           Sinners
           ,
           for
           our
           fearing
           these
           as
           Sin
           ,
           have
           impartially
           tryed
           all
           these
           Points
           ,
           and
           Reasons
           ,
           or
           yet
           will
           do
           ,
           and
           can
           find
           no
           Sin
           in
           any
           one
           of
           the
           Fifty
           two
           ,
           and
           it
           prove
           so
           indeed
           ,
           I
           must
           say
           that
           all
           the
           Two
           Thousand
           Ministers
           that
           in
           1662.
           were
           Silenced
           ,
           were
           as
           unhappy
           and
           strangely
           blinded
           Men
           ,
           as
           most
           in
           the
           World
           that
           are
           true
           Christians
           ;
           that
           after
           all
           their
           Study
           and
           Prayers
           ,
           they
           should
           affright
           themselves
           into
           so
           calamitous
           a
           State
           ,
           against
           all
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           Worldly
           Interests
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           against
           the
           welfare
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           their
           Duty
           to
           God
           :
           2.
           
           But
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           past
           doubt
           ,
           that
           the
           accusing
           Clergy
           are
           deeply
           guilty
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           these
           Twenty
           one
           years
           have
           no
           better
           
           answered
           the
           Reasons
           of
           our
           fear
           ,
           nor
           used
           more
           Wisdom
           and
           Charity
           for
           our
           just
           Conviction
           .
           For
           our
           Consciences
           are
           of
           such
           a
           temper
           ,
           as
           will
           not
           be
           convinced
           with
           a
           Scorn
           or
           a
           Iail
           ,
           nor
           take
           all
           Writings
           or
           Words
           as
           satisfactory
           ,
           that
           are
           poured
           out
           with
           supercilious
           Confidence
           ,
           and
           called
           Satisfactory
           by
           the
           Self-esteeming
           Authors
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           told
           by
           divers
           ,
           That
           I
           have
           written
           enough
           already
           on
           these
           Subjects
           ,
           were
           it
           only
           my
           
             first
             and
             second
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             ,
          
           my
           
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             of
             Concord
          
           ,
           and
           my
           
             Apology
             for
             our
             Preaching
          
           .
           And
           they
           say
           ,
           You
           must
           expect
           to
           do
           no
           good
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           to
           be
           read
           by
           Adversaries
           ,
           much
           less
           with
           Diligence
           and
           impartial
           Willingness
           to
           know
           the
           Truth
           ;
           but
           contrarily
           to
           be
           hated
           ,
           and
           accused
           of
           some
           odious
           Crime
           ,
           and
           laid
           in
           Iail
           ,
           among
           Malefactors
           till
           you
           die
           ;
           and
           a
           Prison
           will
           be
           more
           grievous
           to
           one
           in
           your
           pain
           and
           languishing
           than
           to
           another
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           long
           importuned
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Reasons
           of
           our
           Nonconformity
           :
           I
           have
           by
           Bishops
           been
           reproved
           for
           not
           doing
           it
           :
           Lords
           and
           Persons
           of
           great
           Quality
           have
           been
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           we
           keep
           up
           a
           dangerous
           Schism
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           to
           the
           cherishing
           of
           Discontents
           and
           Sedition
           ,
           only
           for
           things
           which
           we
           confess
           to
           be
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           no
           Sin
           :
           the
           Laws
           accuse
           us
           :
           The
           numerous
           Addresses
           of
           Counties
           ,
           Cities
           and
           Corporations
           ,
           revile
           us
           as
           the
           Nurses
           of
           Rebellion
           :
           No
           small
           number
           of
           Preachers
           plead
           for
           our
           Ruine
           on
           the
           same
           Supposition
           ,
           and
           tell
           the
           People
           that
           it
           is
           no
           Sin
           that
           we
           stick
           at
           ,
           but
           Humour
           ,
           Pride
           and
           Faction
           make
           us
           disobedient
           Schismaticks
           without
           any
           reason
           for
           what
           we
           do
           .
           The
           Iails
           are
           fill'd
           with
           Nonconformists
           :
           Nine
           Ministers
           are
           now
           in
           Newgate
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           in
           other
           Places
           .
           And
           almost
           all
           of
           them
           Mulct
           and
           Fined
           in
           far
           more
           than
           ever
           they
           were
           worth
           .
           Their
           Goods
           and
           Books
           taken
           by
           Distress
           :
           They
           are
           fain
           to
           fly
           or
           abscond
           that
           are
           not
           in
           Prison
           :
           Their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           in
           Distress
           and
           Want
           :
           They
           are
           judged
           by
           the
           Iustices
           unworthy
           so
           much
           as
           to
           be
           summoned
           to
           
           Answer
           for
           themselves
           before
           they
           are
           judged
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           heard
           Plead
           their
           own
           Cause
           ,
           or
           to
           know
           and
           question
           their
           Accusers
           and
           Witnesses
           ;
           But
           as
           I
           my self
           was
           Distreined
           of
           all
           my
           Goods
           and
           Books
           on
           five
           Convictions
           before
           ever
           I
           heard
           of
           any
           Accusation
           ,
           or
           saw
           a
           Iudge
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           with
           many
           others
           ,
           and
           more
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           Lords
           ,
           Knights
           and
           Clergy-men
           take
           us
           for
           unsufferable
           Persons
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           unfit
           for
           Humane
           Society
           ,
           Enemies
           to
           Monarchy
           ,
           Obedience
           and
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Corporations
           promise
           to
           choose
           such
           Parliament
           Men
           as
           are
           for
           our
           Extirpation
           .
           And
           all
           this
           is
           for
           our
           Nonconformity
           ,
           which
           they
           all
           confess
           to
           be
           our
           Duty
           if
           it
           be
           any
           Sin
           that
           by
           the
           Impositions
           is
           required
           of
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           so
           small
           and
           easie
           a
           task
           as
           proving
           one
           or
           many
           such
           Sins
           required
           ,
           would
           recover
           the
           Charity
           and
           Iustice
           of
           all
           these
           Men
           ,
           and
           save
           themselves
           and
           the
           Land
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           Prosecuting
           and
           Oppressing
           the
           Innocent
           ,
           and
           Condemning
           Men
           for
           Obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           driving
           conscionable
           and
           loyal
           Persons
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           or
           overwhelming
           them
           with
           false
           Accusations
           ,
           because
           of
           other
           Mens
           Treasons
           or
           Sedition
           ,
           is
           not
           he
           that
           will
           forbear
           his
           Part
           and
           Duty
           in
           so
           dreadful
           a
           Case
           ,
           a
           greater
           Sinner
           than
           he
           that
           when
           the
           City
           is
           on
           fire
           ,
           will
           not
           do
           his
           best
           to
           quench
           it
           ;
           or
           that
           will
           not
           put
           out
           his
           hand
           to
           save
           a
           Friend
           or
           Child
           in
           fire
           or
           Water
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           some
           trouble
           to
           himself
           ?
        
         
           I
           did
           in
           my
           first
           Plea
           for
           Peace
           ,
           only
           name
           the
           Matters
           which
           we
           dare
           not
           Conform
           to
           ,
           and
           durst
           not
           give
           the
           Reasons
           of
           our
           Fear
           and
           Nonconformity
           :
           Whereupon
           many
           since
           have
           importuned
           me
           for
           those
           Reasons
           ,
           as
           without
           which
           I
           could
           not
           expect
           that
           Men
           should
           understand
           our
           Case
           .
           Why
           should
           I
           deny
           this
           ?
           Is
           it
           through
           despair
           that
           Rulers
           and
           Clergymen
           will
           not
           regard
           Reason
           ,
           or
           will
           not
           bear
           it
           ,
           but
           answer
           it
           with
           Contempt
           or
           Prisons
           ?
           That
           is
           to
           accuse
           them
           of
           such
           Injustice
           ,
           Uncharitableness
           ,
           and
           Inhumanity
           as
           I
           must
           not
           accuse
           any
           of
           that
           do
           not
           by
           open
           practice
           accuse
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           Is
           it
           lest
           I
           should
           suffer
           by
           them
           ?
           My
           Life
           and
           Labours
           have
           been
           long
           Vowed
           to
           God
           :
           He
           hath
           preserved
           my
           Life
           ,
           and
           succeeded
           my
           Labours
           above
           forty
           Years
           ,
           by
           a
           continued
           course
           of
           remarkable
           Providence
           ,
           beyond
           my
           own
           and
           other
           Mens
           expectations
           .
           What
           he
           hath
           thus
           given
           me
           ,
           is
           doubly
           due
           to
           his
           Service
           ;
           which
           hath
           been
           still
           so
           good
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           made
           even
           a
           painful
           life
           ,
           a
           continual
           pleasure
           .
           He
           never
           failed
           or
           forsook
           me
           :
           I
           dare
           not
           ask
           any
           longer
           life
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           for
           more
           and
           longer
           Service
           .
           And
           if
           my
           Service
           be
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           why
           not
           my
           Life
           also
           ?
           If
           I
           refuse
           his
           Service
           ,
           I
           invite
           God
           to
           cut
           off
           my
           Life
           :
           And
           what
           Service
           else
           can
           I
           now
           do
           ?
           I
           have
           neither
           leave
           nor
           strength
           to
           Preach
           .
           I
           have
           these
           fourteen
           Months
           been
           disabled
           so
           much
           as
           to
           go
           to
           any
           Publick
           or
           Private
           Church
           ,
           or
           hear
           a
           Sermon
           .
           My
           Body
           with
           pain
           and
           languid
           feebleness
           is
           a
           daily
           heavy
           load
           to
           me
           .
           I
           suffer
           more
           by
           it
           every
           day
           ,
           than
           from
           all
           my
           Enemies
           in
           the
           World.
           And
           shall
           I
           be
           guilty
           of
           the
           heinous
           Sin
           of
           the
           Omission
           of
           my
           Duty
           in
           a
           time
           of
           such
           urgent
           and
           crying
           Necessity
           ,
           to
           save
           so
           calamitous
           a
           Life
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           still
           looking
           when
           it
           endeth
           ?
           Is
           not
           a
           Prison
           as
           near
           a
           Way
           to
           Heaven
           as
           my
           own
           House
           ?
           I
           will
           not
           do
           as
           those
           Christians
           that
           Cyprian
           writes
           to
           Comfort
           ,
           who
           were
           greatly
           troubled
           at
           Death
           ,
           because
           they
           died
           not
           by
           Martyrdom
           .
           But
           I
           take
           a
           Death
           for
           so
           publick
           and
           pressing
           a
           Cause
           of
           
             Truth
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Innocency
          
           and
           Peace
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           more
           comfortable
           sort
           of
           Martyrdom
           ,
           than
           theirs
           that
           were
           Burnt
           in
           Smithfield
           for
           denying
           the
           
             Real
             Presence
          
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           and
           if
           God
           will
           so
           end
           such
           a
           painful
           Life
           when
           Sickness
           and
           Natural
           decay
           is
           ready
           to
           end
           it
           ,
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           teach
           me
           neither
           to
           repine
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           utterly
           unthankful
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           success
           ,
           He
           that
           observeth
           the
           Wind
           shall
           not
           sow
           ;
           God
           must
           be
           trusted
           to
           bless
           our
           Work
           while
           we
           Plant
           and
           Water
           ;
           It
           's
           my
           part
           to
           do
           my
           Duty
           ,
           and
           God's
           part
           to
           give
           success
           :
           I
           commend
           my self
           living
           and
           dying
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           my
           Creator
           and
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           end
           this
           Preface
           in
           the
           words
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           Act.
           20.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           
             Bonds
             and
             afflictions
             abide
             me
             :
             But
             none
             of
             these
             things
          
           
           
             move
             me
             ,
             neither
             count
             I
             my
             life
             dear
             unto
             my self
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             might
             finish
             my
             course
             with
             Joy
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministry
             which
             I
             have
             received
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             testifie
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Richard
             Baxter
             .
          
           
             London
             ,
             
               Sept.
               28.
               1683.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           Instance
           of
           the
           ACCUSATIONS
           which
           call
           for
           our
           Defence
           ;
           (
           besides
           those
           in
           the
           Act
           for
           Banishment
           from
           Corporations
           ,
           &c.
           )
        
         
           
             
               Devon
               ss
            
             .
             Ad
             General
             .
             Quarterial
             .
             Session
             .
             Pacis
             Dom.
             Regis
             tent
             .
             apud
             Castr.
             Exon.
             in
             &
             pro
             Comitat.
             praed
             .
             
               Secundo
               die
               Octobris
               ,
               Anno
               Regni
               Dom.
               nostri
               Caroli
               Secundi
               Dei
               gratia
               Angliae
               ,
               Scotiae
               ,
               Franciae
               ,
               &
               Hiberniae
               Regis
               ,
               Fidei
               Defensor
               .
               &c.
               Tricessimo
               quinto
               ,
               Annoque
               Dom.
               1683.
               
            
          
        
         
           WE
           have
           been
           so
           abundantly
           convinced
           of
           the
           Seditious
           and
           Rebellious
           Practices
           of
           the
           Sectaries
           and
           Phanaticks
           ,
           who
           through
           the
           Course
           of
           above
           One
           hundred
           years
           since
           we
           were
           first
           infested
           with
           'em
           ,
           have
           scarce
           afforded
           this
           unhappy
           Kingdom
           any
           interval
           of
           rest
           from
           their
           Horrid
           Treasons
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           must
           esteem
           'em
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           open
           Enemies
           of
           our
           Established
           Government
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           the
           common
           Principles
           of
           Society
           and
           Humanity
           it self
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           prevent
           their
           Horrid
           Conspiracies
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           secure
           (
           as
           much
           as
           in
           us
           lies
           )
           our
           most
           Gracious
           KING
           and
           the
           GOVERNMENT
           from
           the
           Fury
           and
           Malice
           of
           'em
           ,
           we
           resolve
           to
           put
           the
           Severest
           of
           the
           Laws
           (
           which
           we
           find
           too
           Easie
           and
           Gentle
           ,
           unless
           enlivened
           by
           a
           vigorous
           Execution
           )
           in
           force
           against
           '
           em
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           Agree
           and
           Resolve
           ,
           in
           every
           Division
           of
           this
           County
           ,
           to
           require
           sufficient
           Sureties
           for
           the
           good
           Abearing
           and
           Peaceable
           Behaviour
           of
           all
           such
           as
           we
           may
           justly
           suspect
           ,
           or
           that
           we
           can
           receive
           any
           credible
           Information
           against
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           been
           at
           any
           Conventicles
           and
           Unlawful
           Meetings
           ,
           or
           at
           any
           Factious
           
           or
           Seditious
           Clubs
           ;
           or
           that
           have
           by
           any
           Discourses
           discovered
           themselves
           to
           be
           disaffected
           to
           the
           present
           Established
           Government
           ,
           either
           in
           Church
           or
           State
           ;
           or
           that
           have
           been
           the
           Authors
           or
           Publishers
           of
           any
           Seditious
           Libels
           ;
           or
           that
           shall
           not
           in
           all
           things
           duely
           conform
           themselves
           to
           the
           present
           Established
           Government
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           we
           have
           a
           sort
           of
           False
           Men
           ,
           and
           more
           perfidious
           than
           professed
           Phanatiques
           ,
           who
           either
           wanting
           Courage
           to
           appear
           in
           their
           own
           shape
           ,
           or
           the
           better
           to
           bring
           about
           their
           Treasonable
           Designs
           ,
           privately
           Associate
           with
           ,
           and
           encourage
           the
           Seditious
           Clubs
           of
           the
           Sectaries
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           Plot
           heartily
           against
           the
           Government
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           pass
           unsuspected
           ,
           sometime
           appear
           in
           the
           Church
           with
           a
           false
           shew
           of
           Conformity
           ,
           only
           to
           save
           their
           Money
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           to
           serve
           their
           Faction
           :
           that
           we
           may
           (
           if
           possible
           )
           distinguish
           and
           know
           all
           such
           dangerous
           Enemies
           ,
           we
           will
           strictly
           require
           all
           Church-wardens
           and
           Constables
           ,
           at
           all
           our
           Monthly
           Meetings
           ,
           to
           give
           us
           a
           full
           account
           of
           all
           such
           as
           do
           not
           every
           Sunday
           resort
           to
           their
           own
           Parish-Churches
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           behave
           themselves
           Orderly
           and
           Soberly
           there
           ,
           observing
           all
           such
           decent
           Ceremonies
           as
           the
           Laws
           enjoyn
           :
           And
           that
           they
           likewise
           Present
           unto
           us
           the
           Names
           of
           all
           such
           as
           have
           not
           received
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           in
           their
           own
           Parish-Churches
           Thrice
           in
           the
           Year
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Being
           fully
           satisfied
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           the
           clear
           Evidence
           of
           the
           late
           Horrid
           PLOT
           ,
           as
           by
           our
           own
           long
           and
           sad
           Experience
           ,
           That
           the
           Nonconformist
           Preachers
           are
           the
           Authors
           and
           Fome●●ers
           of
           this
           Pestilent
           Faction
           ,
           and
           the
           implacable
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Established
           Government
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           the
           late
           Execrable
           Treasons
           ,
           which
           have
           had
           such
           dismal
           effects
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           are
           principally
           to
           be
           imputed
           ,
           and
           who
           by
           their
           present
           obstinate
           refusing
           to
           Take
           and
           Subscribe
           an
           Oath
           and
           Declaration
           ,
           
             That
             they
             do
             not
             hold
             it
             Lawful
             to
             take
             up
             ARMS
             against
             the
             KING
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             will
             not
             endeavour
             any
             Alteration
             of
             Government
             either
             in
             Church
             or
             State
          
           ;
           do
           necessarily
           enforce
           us
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           still
           ready
           to
           engage
           themselves
           ,
           (
           if
           not
           acutally
           engaged
           )
           in
           some
           Rebellious
           Conspiracy
           against
           the
           KING
           ,
           and
           to
           invade
           and
           Subvert
           
           his
           GOVERNMENT
           :
           wherefore
           we
           resolve
           in
           every
           Parish
           of
           this
           County
           ,
           to
           leave
           strict
           Warrants
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           all
           Constables
           ,
           for
           the
           Seizing
           of
           such
           Persons
           .
           And
           as
           an
           encouragement
           to
           all
           Officers
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           instrumental
           in
           the
           apprehending
           of
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           Justice
           ,
           we
           will
           give
           and
           allow
           Forty
           shillings
           ,
           as
           a
           Reward
           ,
           for
           every
           Nonconformist
           Preacher
           that
           shall
           be
           so
           secured
           .
           And
           we
           Resolve
           to
           Prosecute
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           such
           Dangerous
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           common
           Absenters
           from
           Church
           ,
           and
           Frequenters
           of
           CONVENTICLES
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Directions
           of
           a
           Law
           made
           in
           the
           Five
           and
           Thirtieth
           Year
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           ELIZABETH
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             An
             Act
             for
             the
             keeping
             Her
             Majesties
             Subjects
             in
             due
             OBEDIENCE
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           That
           we
           may
           never
           forget
           the
           infinite
           Mercies
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           late
           Wonderful
           Deliverance
           of
           our
           Gracious
           KING
           ,
           and
           his
           Dearest
           BROTHER
           ,
           and
           all
           His
           Loyal
           Subjects
           ,
           (
           who
           were
           designed
           for
           a
           Massacre
           )
           from
           the
           Horrid
           Conspiracy
           of
           the
           Phanatiques
           ,
           and
           their
           Accomplices
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           may
           perpetuate
           as
           well
           our
           own
           Thankfulness
           ,
           as
           their
           Infamy
           ,
           that
           the
           Generations
           to
           come
           may
           know
           their
           Treachery
           ,
           and
           avoid
           and
           never
           trust
           men
           of
           such
           Principles
           more
           ;
           and
           also
           ,
           that
           we
           our selves
           may
           perform
           our
           publick
           Duty
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           before
           we
           enter
           upon
           the
           Publick
           Service
           of
           our
           Countrey
           :
           We
           Order
           ,
           Resolve
           ,
           and
           Agree
           ,
           with
           the
           Advice
           and
           Concurrence
           of
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           our
           much
           Honoured
           and
           Worthy
           Lord
           BISHOP
           ,
           to
           give
           and
           bestow
           for
           the
           Beautifying
           of
           the
           Chappel
           in
           the
           Castle
           of
           EXON
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           erecting
           of
           decent
           Seats
           there
           ,
           Ten
           Pounds
           :
           And
           we
           will
           likewise
           give
           and
           continue
           Six
           Pounds
           to
           be
           paid
           yearly
           to
           any
           one
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Exon
           ,
           whom
           the
           said
           Lord
           BISHOP
           shall
           appoint
           ,
           to
           read
           the
           DIVINE
           SERVICE
           ,
           with
           the
           Prayers
           lately
           appointed
           for
           the
           day
           of
           Thanksgiving
           on
           the
           Ninth
           of
           September
           last
           ,
           and
           to
           Preach
           a
           Sermon
           exhorting
           to
           OBEDIENCE
           ,
           in
           the
           said
           Chappel
           ,
           on
           the
           first
           day
           of
           every
           general
           Quarter-Sessions
           of
           the
           Peace
           held
           in
           the
           said
           Castle
           ,
           to
           begin
           precisely
           at
           Eight
           of
           the
           Clock
           in
           the
           Morning
           .
        
         
         
           And
           may
           the
           Mercies
           of
           Heaven
           (
           which
           are
           infinite
           )
           always
           protect
           our
           Religious
           and
           Gracious
           KING
           ,
           his
           Dearest
           BROTHER
           ,
           and
           every
           Branch
           of
           that
           ROYAL
           FAMILY
           ;
           and
           may
           all
           the
           Treasonable
           Conspiracies
           of
           those
           Rebellious
           Schismaticks
           be
           always
           thus
           happily
           prevented
           .
        
         
           
             Hugo
             Vaughan
             ,
             Cler.
             Pacis
             Com.
             praed
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             the
             continued
             Care
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Iustices
             of
             the
             Peace
             for
             the
             County
             of
             DEVON
             ,
             for
             the
             Safety
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Sacred
             Person
             ,
             the
             Preservation
             of
             the
             Publick
             Peace
             ,
             and
             advancement
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             may
             be
             fuller
             known
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             better
             Effect
             ;
             I
             do
             hereby
             Order
             and
             Require
             all
             the
             CLERGY
             of
             my
             Diocess
             within
             the
             County
             of
             Devon
             ,
             deliberately
             to
             publish
             this
             Order
             ,
             the
             next
             Sunday
             after
             it
             shall
             be
             tendred
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               THO.
               EXON
               .
               (
               Now
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 York
                 .
              
               )
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             CHap.
             1.
             
             The
             Introductory
             Conference
             .
          
           
             Ch.
             2.
             
             The
             things
             presupposed
             as
             agreed
             on
             .
          
           
             Ch.
             3.
             
             What
             our
             Nonconformity
             is
             not
             ,
             in
             50
             Instances
             .
          
           
             Ch.
             4.
             
             A
             brief
             Enumeration
             of
             the
             things
             imposed
             on
             us
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Matter
             of
             our
             Nonconformity
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               5.
               I.
            
             Of
             Reordination
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               6.
               
               II.
            
             Of
             the
             Oath
             and
             Covenant
             of
             Canonical
             Obedience
             to
             Bishops
             and
             Ordinaries
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               7.
               
               III.
            
             Ordained
             Ministers
             forbidden
             to
             Preach
             ,
             or
             Expound
             any
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             Matter
             or
             Doctrine
             ,
             Can.
             49.
             
          
           
             
               Ch.
               8.
               
               IV.
               and
               V.
            
             Of
             Subscribing
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             three
             Books
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Declaring
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             all
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Ch.
               9.
               
               VI.
            
             Of
             Assenting
             that
             it
             is
             CERTAIN
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             Infants
             baptized
             dying
             before
             actual
             Sin
             ,
             are
             undoubtedly
             saved
             
               (
               qua
               tales
            
             )
             not
             exceepting
             the
             seed
             of
             Atheists
             ,
             Iews
             ,
             or
             any
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               10.
               
               VII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             English
             sort
             of
             Godfathers
             at
             Baptism
             and
             their
             Vows
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               11.
               
               VIII
            
             .
             Of
             refusing
             to
             Baptize
             such
             as
             have
             not
             such
             Godfathers
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               12.
               
               IX
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Dedicating
             symbol
             of
             Crossing
             at
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               13.
               X.
            
             Of
             denying
             Baptism
             where
             Crossing
             is
             refused
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               14.
               
               XI
            
             .
             Of
             Rejecting
             from
             Communion
             all
             that
             dare
             not
             receive
             Kneeling
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               15.
               
               XII
            
             .
             Of
             consenting
             to
             the
             false
             Rule
             ,
             as
             true
             ,
             for
             finding
             Easter
             Day
             always
             :
             Whether
             small
             lyes
             be
             Sin
             ?
          
           
             
               Ch.
               16.
               
               XIII
            
             .
             Of
             Pronouncing
             all
             Saved
             that
             are
             Buried
             ,
             except
             the
             Excommunicate
             ,
             Vnbaptized
             ,
             and
             Self-Murderers
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               17.
               
               XIV
            
             .
             Of
             Consenting
             to
             read
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Apocrypha
             .
          
           
             
             
               Ch.
               18.
               
               XV.
            
             Of
             Assenting
             to
             Mis-translations
             of
             God's
             Word
             ,
             and
             subscribing
             that
             they
             are
             not
             contrary
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               19.
               
               XVI
            
             .
             Of
             Consenting
             to
             reject
             all
             from
             Christian
             Communion
             ,
             who
             desire
             not
             the
             English
             manner
             of
             Episcopal
             Confirmation
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               20.
               
               XVII
            
             .
             Of
             Consenting
             to
             all
             the
             Ornaments
             of
             Church
             and
             Ministers
             which
             were
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Second
             year
             of
             King
             Edw.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Ch.
               21.
               
               XVIII
            
             .
             Of
             giving
             account
             to
             the
             Ordinary
             of
             all
             that
             we
             keep
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             proceed
             against
             them
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             :
             which
             leads
             us
             to
             consider
             those
             Canons
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               22.
               
               XIX
            
             .
             Of
             Publishing
             Lay-Chancellors
             Excommunications
             and
             Absolutions
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               23.
               
               XX.
            
             Of
             Publishing
             Excommunications
             according
             to
             the
             fourth
             Canon
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               24.
               
               XXI
            
             .
             Of
             Publishing
             Excommunications
             according
             to
             the
             fifth
             Canon
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               25.
               
               XXII
            
             .
             Of
             Publishing
             Excommunications
             by
             the
             sixth
             Canon
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               26.
               
               XXIII
            
             .
             Of
             Publishing
             Excommunications
             by
             the
             seventh
             Canon
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               27.
               
               XXIV
            
             .
             Of
             Publishing
             Excommunications
             by
             the
             eighth
             Canon
             :
          
           
             
               Ch.
               28.
               
               XXV
            
             .
             Of
             Excommunicating
             all
             that
             call
             Dissenters
             a
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             9th
             ,
             10th
             ,
             and
             11th
             Canons
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               29.
               
               XXVI
            
             .
             Of
             executing
             Canon
             27
             ,
             rejecting
             Nonconformists
             from
             Communion
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               30.
               
               XXVII
            
             .
             Of
             refusing
             others
             Parishioners
             from
             Communion
             according
             to
             Can.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Ch.
               31.
               
               XXVIII
            
             .
             Of
             Can.
             38.
             
             Excommunicating
             Ministers
             for
             Repenting
             of
             their
             Subscribing
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               32.
               
               XXIX
            
             .
             Of
             Can.
             57.
             
             Excommunicating
             Men
             for
             going
             for
             Baptism
             and
             Communion
             from
             Ministers
             that
             never
             Preach
             to
             those
             that
             do
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               33.
               
               XXX
            
             .
             Of
             Can.
             58.
             making
             the
             Surplice
             necessary
             to
             Ministration
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               34.
               
               XXXI
            
             .
             Of
             forcing
             Ministers
             by
             Can.
             68.
             to
             Baptize
             all
             Children
             without
             exception
             of
             Atheists
             or
             Insidels
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               35.
               
               XXXII
            
             .
             Of
             Can.
             72.
             against
             Fasts
             and
             Prayer
             unlicensed
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               36.
               
               XXXIII
            
             .
             Of
             Excommunication
             by
             the
             three
             last
             Canons
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               37.
               
               XXXIV
            
             .
             Of
             renouncing
             all
             Obligation
             by
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             on
             me
             or
             
               Any
               other
            
             ,
             to
             Endeavour
             any
             alteration
             of
             Church
             Government
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               38.
               
               XXXV
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Oxford
             Oath
             ,
             never
             to
             Endeavor
             such
             Al●●●io●
             .
          
           
             
             
               Ch.
               39.
               
               XXXVI
            
             .
             Of
             Subscribing
             and
             Swearing
             that
             the
             Position
             is
             Traitorous
             of
             taking
             Arms
             by
             the
             King's
             Authority
             against
             those
             Commissioned
             by
             him
             in
             Pursuance
             of
             such
             Commission
             ;
             without
             Exception
             .
             A
             Lord
             Keeper's
             Seal
             to
             a
             Commission
             to
             Conspirators
             to
             seize
             the
             King's
             Forts
             ,
             Magazine
             and
             Guards
             may
             so
             depose
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               40.
               
               XXXVII
            
             .
             Of
             Assenting
             and
             Consenting
             to
             the
             damning
             Clauses
             in
             
             Athanasius's
             Creed
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               41.
               
               XXXVIII
            
             .
             Of
             saying
             Common-Prayer
             twice
             a
             day
             ,
             every
             day
             in
             the
             year
             or
             dinarily
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               42.
               
               XXXIX
            
             .
             Of
             forcing
             unwilling
             Men
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             and
             Accusing
             and
             Excommunicating
             the
             refusers
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               43.
               
               XL.
            
             Of
             forsaking
             our
             Ministry
             and
             ceasing
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             Whether
             it
             be
             not
             Sacriledge
             and
             Cruelty
             in
             us
             :
             and
             of
             Banishment
             5
             miles
             from
             all
             Corporations
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             44.
             
             Of
             Lay-Conformity
             .
             I.
             Whether
             all
             men
             must
             trust
             their
             Souls
             on
             the
             Pastoral
             Conduct
             of
             all
             such
             ,
             as
             our
             Patrons
             will
             choose
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             institute
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               45.
               
               II.
            
             Whether
             Parents
             have
             not
             more
             right
             than
             our
             Patrons
             ,
             to
             choose
             Pastors
             and
             Church-Communion
             for
             their
             Children
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               46.
               
               III.
            
             Of
             forcing
             Men
             to
             Schism
             ,
             by
             renouncing
             Communion
             with
             true
             Christians
             and
             true
             Churches
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               47.
               
               IV.
            
             Of
             binding
             all
             the
             Laity
             to
             live
             without
             any
             more
             benefit
             of
             Church-Discipline
             ,
             than
             is
             used
             by
             the
             Bishops
             and
             their
             Courts
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               48.
               V.
            
             Of
             discountenancing
             the
             fear
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             serious
             practice
             of
             Godliness
             :
             divers
             instances
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               49.
               
               VI.
            
             The
             Laity
             denied
             Baptism
             ,
             who
             refuse
             the
             foresaid
             sort
             of
             Godfathers
             ,
             excluding
             the
             Parents
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               50.
               
               VII
            
             .
             Baptism
             denied
             to
             them
             that
             dare
             not
             submit
             to
             the
             dedicating
             Symbol
             of
             Crossing
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               51.
               
               VIII
            
             .
             Of
             Rejecting
             not-kneelers
             from
             Church
             Communion
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               52.
               
               IX
            
             .
             Of
             denying
             Lay-men
             Communion
             in
             a
             Neighbour
             Parish-Church
             ,
             when
             they
             dare
             not
             Communicate
             with
             their
             own
             Parishes
             :
             For
             the
             Reasons
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               53.
               
               X.
            
             The
             Laity
             must
             Swear
             never
             to
             endeavour
             any
             Alteration
             of
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             Exception
             .
          
           
             
               Ch.
               54.
               
               XI
            
             .
             The
             Laity
             must
             swear
             an
             Abhorrence
             of
             taking
             Arms
             against
             any
             Commissioned
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             without
             Exception
             :
             when
             they
             understand
             not
             whether
             every
             one
             be
             the
             King's
             Commission
             that
             is
             signed
             by
             the
             Lord
             Chancellor
             or
             Privy
             Seal
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             against
             Law
             ,
             and
             tend
             to
             overthrow
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             
             
               Ch.
               55.
               
               XII
            
             .
             Whether
             all
             trusted
             in
             Corporations
             may
             declare
             that
             there
             is
             
               no
               Obligation
               on
               them
               or
               any
               other
               ,
            
             from
             the
             Oath
             call'd
             The
             
               Solemn
               League
               and
               Covenant
            
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             repent
             of
             Sin
             ,
             or
             oppose
             Profaneness
             ,
             Popery
             or
             Schism
             ,
             and
             defend
             the
             King
             :
             and
             so
             that
             G.
             Monk's
             Army
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Three
             Nations
             that
             restored
             the
             King
             as
             obliged
             to
             it
             by
             that
             Vow
             ,
             were
             all
             deceived
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             obliged
             :
             and
             whether
             all
             the
             Subjects
             must
             be
             sure
             of
             this
             ?
          
           
             Ch.
             56.
             
             Of
             Thirty
             tremendous
             Circumstances
             and
             Principles
             which
             all
             agree
             in
             ,
             that
             affright
             Men
             from
             Conformity
             .
          
           
             Ch.
             57.
             
             The
             Reasons
             for
             Conformity
             considered
             .
          
           
             Ch.
             58.
             
             Whether
             Communion
             with
             so
             faulty
             a
             Church
             be
             lawful
             .
             Separation
             confuted
             .
          
           
             Ch.
             59.
             
             A
             Draught
             (
             in
             ten
             Articles
             )
             of
             that
             which
             the
             Reconciling
             Nonconformists
             desire
             for
             healing
             our
             Church
             Divisions
             :
             In
             the
             words
             which
             they
             judge
             meetest
             to
             that
             use
             .
          
           
             Ch.
             60.
             
             The
             Reasons
             of
             those
             ten
             Articles
             distinctly
             render'd
             .
          
           
             Ch.
             61.
             
             Whether
             the
             Extirpation
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             be
             not
             rather
             to
             be
             attempted
             ,
             than
             a
             Vnion
             with
             them
             by
             these
             means
             :
             Handled
             with
             reference
             to
             a
             late
             Treasonable
             Plot
             against
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             62.
             
             Fifty
             Questions
             proposed
             to
             unjust
             Silencers
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           100.
           l.
           31.
           for
           
             [
             I
          
           ]
           read
           
             [
             It
          
           ]
           p.
           103.
           l.
           22.
           for
           
             [
             Corners
          
           ]
           r.
           
             [
             Courts
          
           ]
           p.
           107.
           l.
           38.
           for
           
             [
             is
          
           ]
           r.
           
             [
             is
             not
          
           ]
           p.
           113.
           l.
           13.
           for
           
             [
             our
          
           ]
           r.
           
             [
             one
          
           ]
           l.
           14.
           for
           
             [
             Clergy
          
           ]
           r.
           
             [
             Churches
          
           ]
           p.
           115.
           l.
           Penult
           .
           r.
           
             [
             Stoughton
          
           ]
           p.
           124.
           l.
           13.
           for
           
             [
             our
          
           ]
           r.
           
             [
             one
          
           ]
           p.
           129.
           l.
           15.
           for
           
             [
             it
             is
          
           ]
           r.
           
             [
             is
             it
          
           ]
           p.
           131.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           
             [
             well
             as
          
           ]
           p.
           134.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           
             [
             If
             it
          
           ]
           p.
           144.
           l.
           23.
           
             dele
             [
             revoked
             .
          
           ]
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           True
           CASE
           OF
           THE
           English
           Nonconformity
           .
           In
           a
           DIALOGUE
           between
           A
           Silenced
           MINISTER
           and
           a
           LAWYER
           .
        
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           The
           Introductory
           Conference
           .
        
         
           
             Lawyer
             .
          
           
             SIR
             ,
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             Kings
             Dominions
             by
             our
             Irreligious
             Contentions
             about
             Religion
             ,
             possesseth
             the
             observers
             with
             just
             indignation
             ;
             but
             all
             know
             not
             on
             whom
             to
             lay
             the
             blame
             ;
             some
             lay
             it
             on
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             some
             on
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             and
             some
             on
             both
             :
             I
             am
             unwilling
             to
             wrong
             any
             ;
             but
             when
             I
             think
             of
             our
             danger
             ,
             and
             hear
             that
             it
             is
             but
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             things
             indifferent
             for
             which
             you
             break
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             Schism
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             weaken
             us
             by
             divisions
             ;
             I
             cannot
             but
             think
             you
             deeply
             guilty
             .
          
        
         
           
             Minister
             .
          
           
             How
             long
             have
             you
             so
             judged
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             These
             twenty
             years
             ,
             ever
             since
             you
             were
             put
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Did
             you
             ever
             by
             Reading
             and
             Conference
             with
             those
             that
             
             you
             censure
             ,
             acquaint
             your self
             truly
             with
             their
             Case
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             seen
             some
             of
             your
             Books
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             not
             talkt
             much
             of
             these
             matters
             with
             any
             of
             you
             ,
             but
             I
             read
             and
             hear
             from
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             what
             you
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             you
             hold
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Will
             you
             take
             us
             to
             be
             the
             just
             reporters
             what
             they
             are
             and
             hold
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             No
             ,
             you
             are
             Adversaries
             and
             partial
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             And
             are
             not
             they
             as
             much
             so
             to
             us
             ?
             Is
             not
             every
             man
             fitter
             to
             profess
             his
             own
             Faith
             than
             his
             Adversary
             is
             ?
             And
             have
             you
             done
             well
             to
             judge
             before
             you
             heard
             and
             tryed
             ?
             Shall
             Judges
             do
             so
             on
             the
             Bench
             ?
             Have
             you
             not
             all
             these
             years
             ,
             continued
             guilty
             of
             false
             judging
             and
             uncharitableness
             ,
             and
             that
             against
             a
             great
             number
             of
             the
             innocent
             ?
             And
             if
             you
             every
             day
             prayed
             for
             forgiveness
             but
             as
             you
             forgive
             ,
             even
             an
             enemy
             and
             real
             injury
             ,
             what
             have
             you
             done
             all
             this
             while
             in
             condemning
             the
             guiltless
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Why
             have
             you
             not
             in
             Writing
             given
             the
             World
             just
             satisfaction
             if
             you
             are
             guiltless
             ?
             What
             sin
             have
             you
             proved
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Conformity
             required
             of
             you
             ?
             I
             see
             no
             such
             proof
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             You
             know
             what
             penalties
             the
             Law
             layeth
             on
             any
             that
             deprave
             the
             Common-Prayer
             Books
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             are
             Excommunicate
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             that
             do
             but
             affirm
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             against
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             in
             any
             Office
             of
             your
             Church
             Government
             ,
             in
             any
             Word
             or
             Ceremony
             in
             your
             Liturgy
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Can.
            
             5.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             you
             know
             what
             follows
             Excommunication
             here
             .
             And
             you
             know
             that
             till
             of
             late
             years
             the
             Press
             was
             shut
             up
             to
             us
             :
             But
             have
             you
             seriously
             read
             and
             studyed
             what
             is
             written
             by
             us
             ?
             I
             my self
             have
             told
             you
             ;
             1.
             
             In
             a
             Book
             called
             
               A
               Plea
               for
               Peace
            
             ,
             what
             things
             they
             be
             which
             Nonconformists
             take
             to
             be
             sinful
             in
             Conformity
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             and
             hainous
             the
             sin
             is
             which
             they
             fear
             ;
             and
             what
             separation
             is
             unlawful
             and
             what
             is
             necessary
             .
             2.
             
             In
             a
             full
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             I
             have
             shewed
             what
             Episcopacy
             we
             are
             for
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             are
             against
             ,
             and
             why
             ,
             and
             what
             Antiquity
             held
             hereabout
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             have
             to
             say
             to
             most
             of
             the
             Learned
             Men
             that
             have
             written
             for
             that
             Diocesan
             form
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             approve
             3.
             
             In
             an
             Apology
             ,
             I
             have
             proved
             it
             our
             duty
             to
             Preach
             ,
             though
             forbidden
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             we
             are
             able
             ,
             and
             mens
             necessities
             require
             it
             .
             4.
             
             In
             a
             second
             
               Plea
               for
               Peace
            
             ,
             I
             have
             fully
             given
             the
             World
             an
             account
             of
             our
             Doctrine
             ,
             of
             Magistrates
             Power
             and
             Subjects
             Duties
             in
             matters
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             &c.
             5.
             
             In
             a
             
               Treatise
               
               of
               Church
               Concord
            
             ,
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             that
             the
             Primitive
             simplicity
             in
             things
             divine
             ,
             few
             ,
             plain
             and
             sure
             is
             the
             only
             possible
             matter
             of
             Universal
             Christian
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             .
             I
             know
             not
             of
             any
             one
             of
             these
             that
             are
             Answered
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             like
             an
             Answer
             to
             them
             written
             ,
             save
             that
             to
             some
             part
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             some
             meer
             impertinent
             noise
             was
             made
             by
             some
             one
             that
             is
             confuted
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             We
             that
             have
             other
             Employment
             have
             not
             leisure
             to
             read
             so
             many
             tedious
             Writings
             :
             Tell
             us
             your
             Case
             in
             a
             few
             words
             if
             you
             would
             have
             us
             understand
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Did
             you
             get
             your
             skill
             in
             Law
             by
             so
             easie
             and
             so
             short
             a
             Study
             ?
             Or
             is
             any
             kind
             of
             Knowledge
             so
             easily
             got
             ,
             where
             Controversie
             hath
             drowned
             the
             matter
             in
             contradicting
             words
             .
             You
             know
             that
             it
             is
             multitudes
             of
             Volumes
             that
             are
             written
             on
             the
             other
             side
             :
             And
             it
             's
             impossible
             to
             Answer
             them
             all
             in
             a
             few
             words
             :
             And
             if
             they
             be
             unanswered
             ,
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             we
             have
             done
             nothing
             .
             But
             had
             you
             as
             seriously
             studyed
             but
             one
             or
             two
             of
             these
             Books
             ,
             
               (
               e.g.
            
             my
             first
             
               Plea
               for
               Peace
            
             ,
             and
             
               Treatise
               of
               Episcopacy
            
             )
             as
             you
             do
             Law
             Books
             ,
             I
             scarce
             think
             you
             would
             have
             been
             long
             unsatisfied
             .
             But
             if
             indeed
             you
             have
             no
             time
             to
             hear
             ,
             read
             and
             study
             ,
             say
             also
             you
             have
             no
             time
             to
             know
             or
             judge
             :
             And
             no
             more
             censure
             what
             you
             know
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             How
             comes
             your
             Case
             to
             be
             so
             little
             understood
             if
             you
             have
             done
             so
             much
             to
             open
             and
             justifie
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             You
             may
             know
             by
             your self
             .
             1.
             
             Men
             study
             their
             own
             matters
             in
             which
             they
             feel
             themselves
             concerned
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             ours
             they
             think
             they
             are
             not
             much
             concerned
             to
             know
             them
             .
             2.
             
             At
             least
             not
             at
             the
             rate
             of
             any
             hard
             and
             diligent
             study
             ,
             which
             neither
             love
             nor
             necessity
             leads
             them
             to
             .
             3.
             
             Most
             are
             strangers
             to
             us
             ,
             even
             they
             that
             dwell
             near
             us
             ,
             and
             converse
             not
             with
             us
             .
             4.
             
             The
             rather
             because
             that
             as
             we
             are
             out
             of
             the
             rising
             way
             ,
             and
             are
             under
             publick
             discountenance
             ,
             and
             banished
             from
             Corporations
             ,
             and
             much
             from
             converse
             with
             men
             of
             publick
             place
             and
             interest
             ,
             so
             our
             familiarity
             is
             become
             fearful
             ,
             lest
             it
             brings
             those
             that
             are
             familiar
             with
             us
             into
             suspicion
             .
             5.
             
             And
             they
             converse
             with
             those
             that
             through
             Ignorance
             or
             Malice
             do
             describe
             us
             and
             our
             Cause
             and
             Books
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             have
             all
             men
             think
             of
             us
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             good
             manners
             or
             safe
             to
             contradict
             them
             .
             And
             so
             the
             notice
             of
             our
             Mind
             and
             Case
             must
             be
             received
             ,
             not
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             from
             our
             accusers
             .
             Do
             you
             observe
             this
             method
             in
             
               Westminster
               
               minister-Hall
            
             .
             6.
             
             And
             how
             much
             interest
             can
             byas
             mens
             judgments
             ,
             common
             experience
             too
             easily
             tells
             us
             :
             They
             that
             are
             uppermost
             seldom
             want
             applauders
             ,
             nor
             dejected
             men
             accusers
             .
             Every
             School-boy
             can
             tell
             you
             out
             of
             
               Ovid.
               de
               Trist.
               Dum
               fueris
               foelix
               multos
               numerabis
               amicos
               :
               Nullus
               ad
               amissas
               ibit
               amicus
               opes
               .
               Aspicis
               ut
               veniunt
               ad
               candida
               tecta
               Columbae
               :
               Accipiet
               nullas
               sordida
               turris
               aves
               .
            
             A
             few
             serious
             Believers
             that
             look
             for
             a
             more
             righteous
             and
             important
             judgment
             after
             death
             ,
             do
             not
             lose
             the
             treasure
             of
             Truth
             and
             Innocency
             in
             Shipwrack
             ,
             it
             being
             as
             near
             them
             as
             themselves
             :
             But
             
               caetera
               fortunae
               non
               mea
               turba
               fuit
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             there
             be
             no
             cause
             ,
             how
             come
             you
             to
             be
             so
             odious
             to
             others
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             that
             dwell
             in
             England
             cannot
             answer
             that
             your self
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             taken
             a
             survey
             of
             the
             quality
             and
             lifes
             of
             them
             that
             hate
             us
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             they
             hate
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             distinct
             interests
             and
             motives
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             answer
             it
             to
             you
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             whence
             is
             it
             that
             Clergy-men
             of
             the
             same
             Profession
             so
             much
             disagree
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             The
             former
             answer
             shall
             serve
             to
             this
             :
             Whence
             is
             it
             that
             the
             Clergy
             by
             disagreement
             about
             Opinions
             and
             Superiority
             have
             broken
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World
             into
             that
             state
             of
             doleful
             division
             ,
             in
             which
             in
             
               Asia
               ,
               Africa
            
             and
             Europe
             ,
             it
             lyeth
             to
             this
             day
             ?
             If
             you
             know
             not
             read
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Which
             part
             of
             you
             soever
             is
             guilty
             ,
             the
             guilt
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             hainous
             ,
             when
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             so
             hate
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             perswade
             all
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             let
             the
             World
             be
             quiet
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             No
             doubt
             but
             Love
             and
             Concord
             are
             so
             great
             Duties
             and
             Blessings
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             so
             much
             of
             Satan
             in
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             you
             can
             hardly
             aggravate
             the
             guilt
             too
             much
             .
             If
             it
             were
             better
             for
             that
             man
             that
             offendeth
             or
             stumbleth
             one
             of
             the
             least
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             never
             been
             born
             ,
             or
             he
             had
             been
             cast
             with
             a
             millstone
             about
             his
             neck
             into
             the
             Sea
             ;
             what
             a
             case
             are
             these
             Church
             Pastors
             in
             that
             tear
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Preach
             down
             Love
             ,
             and
             harden
             thousands
             in
             Ungodliness
             and
             Cruelty
             ,
             and
             endanger
             the
             loss
             of
             Religion
             to
             the
             Land.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             If
             I
             knew
             which
             of
             you
             had
             done
             most
             for
             Love
             an
             Peace
             ,
             and
             least
             against
             them
             ,
             I
             should
             know
             to
             whom
             to
             impute
             our
             troubles
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             M.
             
          
           
             We
             justifie
             not
             our selves
             ,
             and
             we
             leave
             others
             to
             their
             judge
             :
             We
             have
             deserved
             worse
             from
             God
             ,
             than
             we
             have
             suffered
             .
             But
             we
             must
             say
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             we
             impose
             not
             our
             words
             ,
             our
             books
             ,
             our
             forms
             ,
             our
             different
             rites
             on
             any
             ,
             nor
             would
             do
             ,
             by
             violence
             ,
             had
             we
             power
             :
             We
             put
             no
             Oaths
             ,
             Subscriptions
             ,
             Convenants
             ,
             Professions
             or
             Practices
             doubtful
             upon
             any
             :
             To
             them
             that
             tell
             us
             we
             did
             so
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             we
             still
             say
             ,
             let
             them
             use
             no
             other
             so
             but
             those
             that
             used
             them
             so
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             satisfied
             :
             I
             know
             not
             six
             in
             England
             of
             all
             the
             present
             Nonconformists
             that
             did
             so
             :
             We
             are
             not
             for
             Silencing
             or
             Imprisoning
             them
             ,
             nor
             forbidding
             them
             to
             worship
             God
             :
             In
             1660
             we
             motioned
             no
             change
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             which
             should
             take
             down
             any
             of
             their
             Lordships
             Maintenance
             or
             Episcopal
             Power
             ,
             but
             only
             Arch-Bishop
             Vshers
             Draught
             of
             the
             antient
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             thankfully
             accepted
             what
             the
             King
             then
             granted
             in
             his
             Declaration
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             .
             2.
             
             We
             never
             craved
             Preferment
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             leave
             to
             serve
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             in
             the
             Office
             which
             we
             were
             Vowed
             to
             .
             We
             certainly
             knew
             what
             impediments
             hindered
             the
             desired
             Unity
             ,
             and
             what
             divisions
             must
             needs
             follow
             were
             they
             not
             removed
             ,
             which
             by
             others
             they
             might
             easily
             have
             been
             ,
             without
             cost
             or
             danger
             .
             We
             Pleaded
             ,
             we
             Wrote
             ,
             we
             Petitioned
             ,
             and
             Beg'd
             for
             Peace
             ,
             even
             for
             that
             which
             the
             King
             had
             granted
             :
             And
             what
             could
             we
             do
             more
             ?
             Since
             then
             above
             twenty
             years
             we
             have
             laboured
             as
             we
             could
             ,
             sometime
             to
             few
             ,
             and
             sometime
             to
             more
             ;
             and
             have
             patiently
             lived
             upon
             Charity
             ,
             and
             suffered
             —
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             you
             what
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             why
             could
             not
             you
             Conform
             to
             the
             Law
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Can
             men
             believe
             what
             others
             list
             because
             they
             bid
             us
             ?
             Is
             there
             nothing
             that
             you
             or
             they
             would
             refuse
             if
             it
             be
             but
             commanded
             you
             ?
             What
             use
             have
             we
             for
             a
             Law
             of
             God
             then
             ?
             If
             we
             must
             disobey
             it
             as
             oft
             as
             we
             are
             bid
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             renounce
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             Religion
             and
             Salvation
             .
             And
             we
             have
             not
             our
             own
             understandings
             at
             command
             ;
             we
             have
             offered
             them
             our
             Oaths
             these
             twenty
             years
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             obey
             them
             in
             all
             ,
             except
             at
             the
             rate
             of
             sinning
             and
             damnation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             if
             we
             had
             done
             as
             they
             did
             we
             must
             have
             profest
             our
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             all
             things
             contained
             in
             and
             prescribed
             by
             a
             Book
             which
             we
             never
             saw
             :
             For
             so
             did
             we
             suppose
             above
             seven
             thousand
             men
             ,
             the
             Book
             not
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             Press
             till
             about
             the
             
             day
             that
             they
             were
             so
             to
             Assent
             to
             it
             ,
             Aug.
             24.
             so
             that
             no
             doubt
             they
             did
             it
             on
             an
             implicite
             trust
             in
             others
             ;
             except
             the
             few
             that
             were
             in
             or
             near
             London
             :
             This
             fully
             shews
             that
             ,
             though
             almost
             all
             the
             nine
             thousand
             or
             more
             Ministers
             that
             were
             in
             possession
             when
             the
             King
             came
             in
             ,
             did
             before
             conform
             to
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Directory
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Common-Prayer
             Book
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             a
             great
             latent
             difference
             between
             the
             seven
             thousand
             that
             conformed
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             thousand
             that
             did
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             seeing
             all
             the
             stress
             lyeth
             upon
             the
             question
             ,
             Whether
             it
             be
             only
             things
             
               Lawful
               ,
               indifferent
            
             or
             good
             ,
             which
             you
             refuse
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             which
             God
             forbiddeth
             :
             I
             pray
             tell
             me
             plainly
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             that
             you
             take
             to
             be
             sinful
             in
             the
             Conformity
             required
             ?
             And
             what
             it
             is
             that
             you
             would
             have
             as
             necessary
             in
             its
             stead
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             on
             these
             Conditions
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             you
             pardon
             me
             for
             repeating
             here
             what
             I
             have
             already
             written
             .
             2.
             
             That
             you
             bring
             not
             your self
             a
             Conscience
             so
             laxe
             as
             will
             take
             nothing
             for
             sin
             ,
             which
             men
             use
             to
             make
             light
             of
             ,
             though
             God
             forbid
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             think
             that
             our
             Consciences
             should
             be
             as
             wide
             as
             yours
             .
             3.
             
             That
             we
             may
             premise
             the
             things
             
               presupposed
               as
               agreed
               on
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           The
           things
           presupposed
           as
           agreed
           on
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             WHat
             are
             the
             Agreements
             which
             you
             presuppose
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             These
             following
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             God
             is
             the
             Absolute
             Soveraign
             Ruler
             ,
             and
             hath
             made
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             Universal
             Laws
             for
             the
             whole
             Church
             and
             World
             :
             And
             that
             Kings
             are
             His
             Subjects
             and
             Officers
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             Power
             but
             what
             He
             giveth
             them
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             none
             against
             Him
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Constable
             against
             the
             Sovereign
             Power
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             and
             all
             men
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             Gods
             Lawes
             ,
             whoever
             are
             against
             it
             or
             forbid
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             cannot
             deny
             this
             ,
             without
             denying
             God
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             Scripture
             to
             be
             His
             Law
             and
             Word
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             II.
             That
             next
             to
             his
             Government
             ,
             God
             in
             order
             of
             Nature
             and
             Time
             made
             Self-Government
             and
             Family-Government
             before
             the
             Government
             of
             Republicks
             ,
             Kingdoms
             or
             Cities
             :
             And
             that
             publick
             Polity
             hath
             no
             Authority
             to
             abrogate
             Self-Government
             or
             Family-Government
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             over
             rule
             and
             use
             them
             for
             the
             common
             good
             and
             safety
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             undenyable
             ,
             if
             you
             state
             the
             Governments
             presupposed
             〈◊〉
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             III.
             That
             it
             belongs
             to
             Self-Government
             to
             discern
             by
             reason
             ,
             whether
             the
             Commands
             of
             Men
             be
             against
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             or
             not
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             
               Iudicium
               discretionis
            
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             men
             must
             guide
             their
             actions
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Shall
             every
             man
             be
             a
             judge
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             just
             and
             good
             ?
             How
             unfit
             are
             the
             vulgar
             to
             judge
             of
             Lawes
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             no
             publick
             judges
             to
             decide
             the
             case
             for
             other
             men
             ,
             nor
             doth
             their
             judgment
             restrain
             or
             bind
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             nor
             if
             they
             judge
             amiss
             will
             it
             justifie
             themselves
             ,
             or
             suspend
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             Law
             against
             them
             .
             But
             if
             they
             must
             not
             have
             the
             foresaid
             discerning
             judgment
             to
             guide
             their
             actions
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             they
             are
             not
             governed
             ,
             nor
             must
             obey
             as
             Men
             by
             Reason
             and
             Free-will
             ,
             but
             as
             Brutes
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Kings
             have
             Absolute
             Power
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             obeyed
             in
             all
             that
             they
             command
             ,
             
               e.
               g.
            
             if
             it
             be
             to
             curse
             or
             blaspheme
             ,
             or
             renouce
             God
             or
             Christ
             ,
             to
             command
             the
             Subject
             to
             live
             in
             Murder
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Perjury
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             to
             abrogate
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
             3.
             
             It
             followeth
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             God
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Supream
             Ruler
             )
             but
             the
             King.
             4.
             
             And
             I
             pray
             you
             tell
             me
             what
             you
             will
             have
             the
             Subjects
             do
             in
             case
             of
             Usurpation
             or
             Competition
             for
             the
             Government
             ,
             as
             between
             the
             Houses
             of
             York
             and
             
               Lancaster
               ,
               Iane
            
             and
             Queen
             
               Mary
               ,
               &c.
            
             when
             one
             saith
             
               fight
               for
               me
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             
               fight
               for
               me
            
             .
             If
             the
             Subject
             have
             not
             a
             judgment
             of
             discretion
             to
             know
             which
             is
             his
             rightful
             Sovereign
             ,
             the
             King
             must
             be
             forsaken
             ?
             He
             that
             will
             stand
             to
             the
             command
             of
             another
             ,
             must
             judge
             who
             his
             Commander
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             And
             will
             you
             have
             Infants
             and
             Idiots
             judge
             of
             their
             Parents
             commands
             ?
             Or
             Children
             in
             their
             minority
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Infants
             and
             Idiots
             have
             not
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             are
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             force
             as
             Brutes
             :
             And
             Children
             in
             that
             measure
             as
             they
             are
             short
             of
             reason
             .
             But
             2.
             
             If
             they
             come
             to
             reason
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             command
             them
             one
             thing
             ,
             
               (
               e.
               g.
            
             what
             Church
             to
             go
             to
             .
             )
             and
             their
             Parents
             the
             contrary
             ,
             would
             you
             not
             have
             them
             judge
             which
             they
             must
             obey
             .
             3.
             
             Much
             more
             if
             Parents
             should
             command
             them
             to
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             to
             Steal
             ,
             Lye
             ,
             Murder
             ,
             Blaspheme
             ,
             and
             Curse
             the
             King
             ,
             &c.
             surely
             they
             must
             judge
             as
             far
             as
             they
             are
             able
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             cannot
             deny
             it
             ,
             proceed
             in
             your
             presuppositions
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             IV.
             That
             no
             men
             have
             power
             to
             command
             us
             to
             damn
             our
             Souls
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             tendeth
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             None
             will
             deny
             you
             that
             ;
             but
             perhaps
             some
             things
             may
             cease
             to
             be
             sin
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             if
             commanded
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             None
             can
             dispense
             with
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             we
             grant
             that
             some
             things
             that
             are
             unlawful
             by
             some
             accident
             or
             circumstance
             may
             become
             a
             duty
             when
             commanded
             ,
             when
             the
             good
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             Order
             and
             Concord
             therein
             ,
             weighs
             down
             against
             the
             accident
             :
             It
             may
             be
             a
             sin
             to
             go
             on
             Warfare
             before
             one
             is
             commanded
             ,
             and
             a
             duty
             when
             he
             is
             commanded
             .
             It
             is
             a
             fault
             in
             a
             Servant
             to
             go
             before
             he
             is
             sent
             ,
             and
             a
             duty
             after
             .
          
           
             V.
             We
             presuppose
             that
             deliberate
             Lying
             is
             a
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Is
             there
             any
             one
             doubts
             of
             that
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             If
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             our
             Case
             will
             soon
             be
             decided
             .
             But
             indeed
             many
             deny
             it
             .
             The
             Iansenists
             name
             you
             many
             Jesuit
             Casuists
             :
             And
             
               Groti●●
               de
               Iure
               Belli
            
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             
               Ier.
               Taylor
            
             ,
             deny
             that
             Lying
             is
             any
             sin
             when
             it
             is
             profitable
             ,
             and
             wrongeth
             none
             ;
             as
             in
             a
             Physician
             to
             fice
             down
             a
             Medicine
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             And
             what
             have
             you
             to
             say
             to
             the
             contrary
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             must
             not
             stay
             to
             dispute
             all
             such
             matters
             with
             you
             :
             I
             have
             fully
             answered
             it
             in
             my
             Catechisme
             on
             the
             Ninth
             Commandment
             .
             Briefly
             this
             may
             satisfie
             you
             :
             No
             ones
             private
             good
             must
             be
             sought
             by
             a
             means
             that
             would
             destroy
             all
             Humane
             Trust
             and
             Converse
             :
             But
             if
             you
             give
             men
             leave
             to
             lye
             when
             they
             think
             it
             needful
             or
             harmless
             ,
             it
             will
             destroy
             all
             Humane
             Trust
             and
             Converse
             :
             For
             almost
             all
             will
             think
             their
             lyes
             are
             profitable
             .
             And
             we
             have
             had
             Learned
             ,
             Moderate
             Conformists
             that
             have
             trusted
             to
             this
             Argument
             ,
             and
             openly
             defended
             it
             :
             If
             Knaves
             would
             take
             my
             Purse
             ,
             I
             may
             defend
             my self
             with
             my
             Hands
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             If
             they
             would
             deprive
             me
             of
             my
             Maintenance
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             I
             may
             defend
             my self
             with
             my
             Tongue
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             And
             how
             do
             you
             answer
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             That
             no
             man
             must
             defend
             himself
             by
             means
             which
             will
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             his
             Ministry
             or
             Life
             is
             worth
             :
             But
             to
             let
             men
             loose
             so
             to
             lying
             is
             such
             ;
             and
             more
             forbidden
             of
             God
             than
             ●anddefence
             :
             And
             sin
             ever
             doth
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             .
          
        
         
           VI.
           We
           may
           suppose
           also
           that
           Perjury
           is
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           would
           much
           more
           destroy
           all
           Mutual
           Trust
           ,
           and
           consequently
           Humane
           Converse
           .
        
         
         
           VII
           .
           And
           we
           may
           suppose
           that
           he
           that
           either
           commandeth
           or
           perswadeth
           others
           to
           be
           prejured
           ,
           or
           that
           openly
           justifieth
           their
           perjury
           ,
           by
           telling
           them
           that
           it
           is
           no
           perjury
           ,
           or
           no
           sin
           ,
           is
           guilty
           of
           their
           perjury
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           And
           we
           suppose
           that
           to
           draw
           whole
           Churches
           and
           Kingdoms
           into
           perjury
           ,
           by
           force
           ,
           perswasion
           ,
           example
           or
           justification
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           telling
           them
           that
           they
           need
           not
           repent
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           hainousest
           sins
           that
           man
           can
           commit
           ,
           except
           making
           it
           the
           very
           Mark
           or
           Stigma
           without
           which
           none
           may
           be
           Magistrates
           ,
           Ministers
           or
           Freemen
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             No
             one
             I
             hope
             will
             deny
             any
             of
             this
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             IX
             .
             We
             presuppose
             that
             all
             Vows
             ,
             Oaths
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             Professions
             ,
             imposed
             by
             Superiours
             ,
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             that
             sence
             in
             which
             they
             any
             way
             expound
             them
             ,
             without
             forcing
             them
             either
             by
             a
             laxe
             or
             an
             over-rigid
             interpretation
             :
             But
             if
             they
             do
             not
             otherwise
             expound
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             sence
             as
             those
             words
             are
             commonly
             used
             and
             understood
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             treat
             of
             the
             subject
             which
             they
             belong
             to
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             You
             have
             so
             cautelously
             exprest
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             contradict
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             must
             not
             be
             tedious
             in
             writing
             the
             same
             things
             oft
             .
             If
             any
             doubt
             whether
             our
             expositions
             of
             Oaths
             and
             Subscriptions
             be
             not
             over-strict
             or
             rigid
             ,
             I
             pray
             read
             the
             words
             of
             Dr.
             Sanderson
             ,
             cited
             by
             me
             in
             the
             end
             of
             my
             first
             
               Plea
               for
               Peace
            
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             we
             stand
             to
             his
             rules
             of
             exposition
             .
          
           
             X.
             We
             may
             suppose
             that
             ,
             seeing
             repenting
             and
             amending
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             forgiveness
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Covenant
             in
             any
             sin
             that
             we
             will
             never
             repent
             and
             amend
             ,
             is
             so
             heinous
             a
             crime
             ,
             as
             is
             next
             to
             the
             renouncing
             of
             Pardon
             and
             Salvation
             :
             And
             in
             National
             guilt
             and
             danger
             deliberately
             to
             Covenant
             that
             we
             will
             never
             endeavour
             any
             amendment
             of
             the
             Nations
             sin
             ,
             is
             next
             to
             begging
             Gods
             Curse
             on
             the
             Land
             ;
             
               e.
               g.
            
             If
             a
             man
             were
             a
             Fornicator
             and
             Perjured
             ,
             and
             the
             Land
             commonly
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             that
             would
             make
             a
             Bargain
             or
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             that
             deliberately
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             never
             amend
             ,
             nor
             ever
             endeavour
             to
             amend
             the
             Land
             or
             any
             other
             —
             What
             would
             you
             think
             of
             that
             mans
             case
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             should
             I
             think
             but
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Monster
             and
             miserable
             Wretch
             ?
             But
             what
             's
             that
             to
             us
             ?
             I
             hope
             there
             are
             none
             such
             in
             
             England
             ,
             that
             worse
             than
             Witches
             ,
             would
             sell
             themselves
             and
             the
             Nation
             to
             the
             Devil
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             pray
             over-run
             me
             not
             in
             the
             application
             :
             I
             do
             but
             tell
             you
             what
             I
             suppose
             we
             are
             agreed
             in
             :
             I
             shall
             tell
             you
             after
             why
             I
             speak
             it
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             I
             also
             suppose
             that
             bare
             Possession
             proveth
             not
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Pastors
             right
             to
             the
             place
             and
             power
             which
             he
             claimeth
             :
             Nor
             is
             any
             disseized
             of
             his
             right
             by
             being
             disseized
             of
             separable
             accidents
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             That
             's
             true
             :
             But
             what
             use
             you
             'l
             make
             of
             it
             I
             know
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             XII
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             must
             desire
             you
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             profess
             to
             stick
             at
             nothing
             but
             sin
             against
             God
             (
             and
             not
             things
             indifferent
             as
             we
             are
             slandered
             )
             ,
             so
             if
             
               but
               one
            
             of
             all
             the
             imposed
             Acts
             of
             Conformity
             be
             certainly
             sinful
             ,
             and
             if
             but
             one
             of
             all
             the
             Arguments
             which
             I
             shall
             use
             do
             prove
             it
             so
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             two
             thousand
             that
             were
             ejected
             were
             bound
             to
             be
             Nonconformists
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             the
             English
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             (
             if
             Conformity
             be
             sin
             )
             did
             vertually
             ,
             though
             not
             actually
             ,
             turn
             out
             all
             the
             Clergy
             at
             once
             ,
             because
             all
             were
             bound
             rather
             to
             resign
             than
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             The
             truer
             and
             more
             dreadful
             the
             consequence
             is
             ,
             the
             hardlyer
             will
             I
             believe
             the
             antecedent
             ,
             till
             I
             needs
             must
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             You
             cannot
             expect
             that
             we
             affirm
             it
             :
             For
             1.
             
             We
             know
             how
             cautelous
             we
             must
             be
             in
             meddling
             with
             the
             case
             of
             other
             men
             :
             Let
             them
             judge
             themselves
             who
             are
             called
             to
             it
             .
             2.
             
             And
             I
             told
             you
             before
             what
             the
             Law
             threatens
             ,
             and
             the
             Canons
             ,
             against
             them
             that
             affirm
             any
             of
             the
             impositions
             to
             be
             sinful
             ;
             much
             more
             that
             shall
             so
             deeply
             accuse
             the
             Laws
             .
             3.
             
             But
             sure
             no
             Law
             or
             Reason
             forbiddeth
             men
             to
             fear
             sinning
             against
             God
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             to
             tell
             the
             World
             what
             it
             is
             that
             they
             fear
             ,
             and
             why
             they
             dare
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             without
             accusing
             any
             other
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           What
           our
           Nonconformity
           is
           not
           ?
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             BEfore
             I
             tell
             you
             wherein
             our
             Nonconformity
             doth
             consist
             ,
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             wherein
             it
             doth
             not
             consist
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             false
             reports
             that
             commonly
             go
             abroad
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             I
             must
             premise
             that
             I
             pretend
             not
             to
             tell
             you
             the
             opinion
             of
             every
             odd
             person
             that
             Conformeth
             not
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             you
             justifie
             all
             that
             Conform
             in
             all
             their
             opinions
             .
             I
             think
             few
             
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             some
             Atheists
             ,
             Sadducees
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Hobbists
             ,
             Soci●ians
             ,
             if
             not
             Papists
             ,
             outwardly
             Conform
             :
             Yet
             we
             charge
             not
             their
             errours
             on
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
             But
             those
             that
             were
             called
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             one
             another
             ,
             1660
             and
             1661
             ,
             to
             treat
             of
             Concord
             ,
             and
             that
             Assembled
             at
             
               Sion
               Colledge
            
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             about
             it
             ,
             did
             openly
             make
             known
             their
             minds
             :
             And
             I
             think
             they
             meddled
             not
             against
             any
             of
             these
             things
             following
             ,
             by
             any
             accusation
             of
             them
             as
             sinful
             .
          
           
             I.
             They
             never
             denyed
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             a
             form
             of
             Prayer
             or
             a
             Liturgy
             :
             Though
             some
             falsly
             so
             accuse
             them
             .
          
           
             II.
             They
             denyed
             not
             the
             soundness
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             contained
             in
             the
             form
             of
             the
             English
             Liturgy
             ,
             in
             the
             main
             :
             They
             though
             it
             a
             good
             Book
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             of
             it
             a
             great
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             honoured
             the
             excellent
             men
             that
             made
             it
             ;
             but
             they
             thought
             it
             not
             such
             as
             could
             not
             or
             should
             not
             in
             any
             thing
             be
             amended
             ,
             or
             that
             all
             might
             say
             was
             without
             fault
             .
          
           
             III.
             They
             thought
             not
             the
             Imposition
             of
             it
             a
             reason
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             it
             unlawful
             for
             them
             to
             use
             it
             were
             there
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             IV.
             They
             offered
             to
             use
             it
             when
             amended
             ,
             and
             if
             that
             could
             not
             be
             had
             ,
             they
             told
             you
             in
             their
             Reply
             ,
             their
             purpose
             rather
             to
             Communicate
             in
             the
             use
             of
             it
             than
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             used
             all
             the
             lawful
             part
             themselves
             if
             they
             might
             be
             suffered
             in
             their
             publick
             places
             and
             Ministry
             on
             such
             terms
             .
          
           
             V.
             They
             never
             accused
             the
             use
             of
             
               Holy
               dayes
            
             ,
             as
             dayes
             of
             Thanksgiving
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             giving
             such
             Holy
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             whose
             memory
             we
             honourable
             commemorate
             .
          
           
             VI.
             They
             never
             accused
             our
             Kneeling
             at
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             as
             unlawful
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             
               casting
               Godly
            
             persons
             from
             Communion
             for
             not
             using
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             take
             it
             to
             be
             sin
             .
             About
             the
             Kneeling
             the
             old
             Nonconformists
             were
             not
             of
             one
             mind
             ;
             some
             thought
             that
             every
             
               objectum
               motivum
            
             of
             Adoration
             was
             forbidden
             that
             was
             a
             Creature
             :
             But
             others
             said
             that
             every
             Creature
             in
             the
             World
             may
             be
             such
             an
             object
             :
             Our
             Meat
             is
             
               objectum
               motivum
            
             when
             we
             pray
             for
             a
             Blessing
             on
             it
             .
             If
             I
             see
             the
             Relicts
             or
             Picture
             of
             a
             Friend
             that
             I
             wronged
             while
             he
             was
             alive
             ,
             I
             may
             well
             be
             moved
             by
             it
             to
             beg
             pardon
             of
             God.
             All
             his
             works
             must
             move
             me
             to
             adore
             and
             praise
             him
             ▪
             But
             we
             may
             not
             make
             any
             Image
             
               objectum
               terminativum
            
             ,
             or
             
               ad
               quod
            
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             direct
             our
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             as
             a
             Medium
             of
             our
             sending
             it
             to
             God.
             The
             only
             great
             difficulty
             
             about
             this
             is
             from
             the
             argument
             of
             scandalous
             hardening
             the
             Papists
             that
             live
             among
             us
             :
             Though
             indeed
             our
             Doctrine
             avoideth
             that
             scandal
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             They
             never
             accused
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             laying
             the
             hand
             on
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             kissing
             it
             in
             taking
             an
             Oath
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             They
             never
             spake
             against
             the
             Ring
             in
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             They
             meddled
             not
             with
             the
             Surplice
             ,
             Tippet
             ,
             Hood
             ,
             Rochet
             ,
             Cope
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             casting
             men
             out
             of
             the
             Ministry
             that
             dare
             not
             use
             them
             ,
             thinking
             them
             unlawful
             :
             Though
             we
             justifie
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             X.
             They
             accused
             not
             all
             significant
             use
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             in
             Baptism
             it
             seemed
             to
             have
             all
             or
             most
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Humane
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expounded
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             and
             Canon
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             They
             spake
             not
             against
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             presidency
             among
             and
             over
             Presbyters
             differing
             in
             Degree
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             Office
             ,
             called
             ORDER
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             Church
             of
             the
             lowest
             Species
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             They
             opposed
             not
             Arch-Bishops
             as
             over
             many
             such
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             nor
             Diocesans
             ,
             as
             Arch-Bishops
             ruling
             but
             by
             Gods
             Word
             .
          
           
             XIII
             .
             They
             said
             nothing
             against
             Metropolitans
             ,
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Lay-Chancellors
             ,
             Commissaries
             ,
             Officials
             ,
             Surrogates
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
             &c.
             as
             Officers
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             appointed
             to
             do
             nothing
             (
             besides
             the
             Sacred
             Ministry
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             Clergy-men
             )
             but
             what
             belongs
             to
             Magistracy
             .
          
           
             XIV
             .
             They
             said
             nothing
             against
             any
             promise
             of
             Obedience
             to
             them
             only
             in
             the
             capacities
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             power
             forementioned
             .
          
           
             XV.
             Much
             less
             did
             they
             ever
             oppose
             or
             question
             Swearing
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             :
             And
             I
             with
             divers
             others
             also
             being
             (
             for
             some
             ends
             )
             entered
             as
             his
             Chaplains
             in
             Ordinary
             ,
             took
             also
             that
             Oath
             of
             Fidelity
             which
             the
             Kings
             Houshold
             Servants
             take
             .
          
           
             XVI
             .
             We
             never
             were
             for
             any
             dishonouring
             of
             Kings
             by
             publick
             Excommunications
             ,
             much
             les
             by
             Subjects
             or
             Forreigners
             ,
             whom
             Kings
             never
             choose
             to
             be
             their
             Pastors
             ;
             but
             only
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             denyal
             of
             Sacramental
             Communion
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             Andrews
             in
             
               Fortura
               Tor●
            
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             Bilson
             plead
             for
             ;
             which
             is
             but
             to
             forbear
             our selves
             a
             sinful
             act
             .
          
           
           
             XVII
             .
             We
             never
             pleaded
             for
             any
             Elders
             (
             or
             Chancellors
             )
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             who
             are
             but
             Lay-men
             .
          
           
             XVIII
             .
             We
             never
             held
             that
             Magistrates
             are
             bound
             to
             add
             their
             force
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             to
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             to
             punish
             men
             more
             because
             the
             Church
             hath
             by
             Excommunication
             cast
             them
             out
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             are
             not
             reconciled
             .
          
           
             XIX
             .
             We
             never
             thought
             that
             things
             indifferent
             do
             become
             unlawful
             to
             us
             ,
             because
             the
             Magistrate
             commandeth
             them
             .
          
           
             XX.
             We
             never
             held
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             a
             particular
             Rule
             ,
             commanding
             every
             accident
             and
             circumstance
             about
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             general
             Rule
             (
             requiring
             all
             to
             be
             done
             in
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             to
             edification
             ,
             and
             decently
             ,
             &c.
             )
             in
             those
             circumstances
             which
             must
             be
             some
             way
             determined
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             left
             to
             variable
             Humane
             determination
             :
             Such
             as
             are
             Time
             ,
             Place
             ,
             Utensils
             ,
             Translations
             ,
             Sections
             ,
             Metres
             ,
             Tunes
             ,
             Methods
             and
             Words
             in
             Preaching
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             Habit
             ,
             Gesture
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             .
          
           
             XXI
             .
             We
             never
             held
             it
             unlawful
             to
             do
             one
             of
             these
             actions
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             by
             mistake
             unlawfully
             commanded
             ;
             
               e.
               g.
            
             If
             the
             Rulers
             prescribe
             a
             Time
             ,
             Place
             ,
             Metre
             ,
             Tune
             ,
             &c.
             unfit
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             so
             bad
             as
             to
             overthrow
             the
             ends
             and
             use
             of
             the
             Worship
             ,
             the
             fault
             of
             the
             Commander
             will
             not
             disoblige
             us
             from
             the
             duty
             of
             obeying
             .
             And
             whereas
             some
             argue
             ,
             that
             
               no
               man
               hath
               authority
               to
               sin
               ,
            
             ergo
             ,
             
               we
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               obey
               that
               which
               is
               no
               act
               of
               authority
               :
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             Rulers
             have
             authority
             to
             command
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             a
             faulty
             manner
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             cannot
             do
             the
             good
             without
             the
             faulty
             manner
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             fault
             and
             not
             ours
             :
             
               e.
               g.
            
             If
             an
             inconvenient
             Time
             ,
             Place
             ,
             Text
             ,
             Tune
             ,
             &c.
             be
             chosen
             ,
             the
             Union
             and
             Concord
             which
             is
             held
             by
             agreeing
             in
             those
             ▪
             Modes
             is
             necessary
             :
             He
             that
             will
             not
             joyn
             in
             them
             cannot
             joyn
             in
             the
             Worship
             .
             So
             that
             we
             obey
             the
             Ruler
             or
             Guide
             as
             a
             determiner
             of
             the
             means
             of
             Concord
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             ,
             and
             not
             
               sub
               ratione
               erroris
            
             ,
             as
             misdetermining
             ,
             though
             in
             that
             which
             is
             misdetermined
             .
             If
             a
             Master
             bid
             his
             Servant
             go
             at
             an
             unseasonable
             time
             about
             his
             work
             ,
             it
             's
             his
             duty
             to
             go
             at
             that
             time
             .
             We
             never
             pray
             without
             some
             fault
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             and
             yet
             must
             rather
             do
             it
             so
             than
             not
             at
             all
             .
             The
             mistaken
             Ruler
             
               bids
               us
               not
               sin
            
             :
             It
             's
             
               his
               sin
            
             to
             choose
             a
             mis-circumstance
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             his
             
               own
               action
            
             that
             he
             
               bids
               us
               do
            
             ,
             but
             ours
             :
             And
             it
             s
             to
             us
             a
             lawful
             circumstance
             ,
             
             because
             necessary
             to
             Concord
             ,
             and
             commanded
             though
             mistakingly
             .
          
           
             XXII
             .
             We
             never
             held
             it
             unlawful
             to
             joyn
             with
             a
             Church
             or
             Minister
             that
             hath
             some
             faults
             ,
             both
             Personal
             and
             in
             their
             acts
             of
             Worship
             ;
             as
             if
             all
             that
             joyned
             were
             guilty
             of
             all
             the
             faults
             there
             committed
             :
             No
             not
             though
             we
             knew
             before
             hand
             that
             some
             false
             Doctrine
             would
             be
             uttered
             ,
             or
             fault
             committed
             :
             Else
             we
             must
             separate
             from
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             XXIII
             .
             We
             never
             thought
             it
             a
             duty
             to
             separate
             from
             every
             Church
             ,
             that
             culpably
             neglecteth
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             hath
             open
             wicked
             men
             therein
             :
             If
             we
             be
             not
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             cannot
             lawfully
             live
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             a
             more
             obedient
             reformed
             Church
             .
          
           
             XXIV
             .
             We
             never
             judged
             needless
             affected
             singularity
             a
             duty
             ,
             but
             judge
             it
             best
             in
             lawful
             things
             for
             Concord
             sake
             to
             Conform
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Churches
             where
             we
             live
             or
             come
             .
          
           
             XXV
             .
             Though
             we
             think
             not
             that
             men
             may
             command
             us
             to
             destroy
             our
             Neighbours
             Souls
             by
             scandal
             ,
             yet
             when
             disobedience
             to
             a
             Rulers
             Law
             is
             like
             to
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             the
             scandal
             taken
             at
             it
             comes
             to
             ,
             we
             are
             for
             avoiding
             the
             greater
             hurt
             .
          
           
             XXVI
             .
             We
             never
             separated
             from
             any
             tolerable
             Parish
             Ministers
             or
             Churches
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             no
             true
             Ministers
             or
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             perswaded
             any
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             nor
             to
             take
             the
             Communion
             of
             such
             Churches
             for
             unlawful
             to
             us
             ,
             either
             occasionally
             or
             constantly
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             have
             no
             better
             without
             more
             hurt
             than
             benefit
             to
             our selves
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             XXVII
             .
             We
             hold
             it
             unlawful
             to
             reproach
             all
             Churches
             that
             we
             see
             to
             be
             faulty
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             keep
             peace
             with
             all
             .
          
           
             XXVIII
             .
             VVe
             hold
             mental
             distant
             Communion
             in
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             with
             many
             Churches
             that
             by
             imposing
             sin
             do
             deny
             us
             local
             Communion
             .
          
           
             XXIX
             .
             Though
             I
             here
             tell
             you
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             that
             I
             justifie
             not
             all
             that
             I
             can
             thus
             bear
             with
             ,
             yet
             we
             can
             submit
             by
             peaceable
             silence
             to
             many
             abuses
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             we
             dare
             not
             subscribe
             to
             and
             approve
             ,
             and
             use
             also
             passive
             Obedience
             where
             active
             is
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             XXX
             .
             VVe
             are
             not
             against
             God-Fathers
             and
             God-Mothers
             ,
             as
             used
             of
             old
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             Parents
             are
             the
             Covenanters
             for
             their
             Child
             ,
             and
             their
             Death
             or
             Apostasie
             is
             feared
             ,
             for
             others
             to
             promise
             if
             they
             dye
             or
             apostatize
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             Child
             ;
             or
             
             for
             any
             Adopters
             or
             Owners
             to
             do
             it
             that
             take
             the
             Child
             as
             theirs
             .
          
           
             XXXI
             .
             VVe
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             against
             true
             confirmation
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             taking
             persons
             that
             own
             their
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             solemnly
             into
             the
             number
             of
             adult
             Members
             and
             Communicants
             ,
             that
             we
             desire
             it
             (
             and
             have
             written
             for
             it
             )
             as
             a
             chief
             means
             of
             the
             true
             Reformation
             of
             all
             our
             Churches
             in
             the
             Land.
             
          
           
             XXXII
             .
             VVe
             differ
             not
             in
             Faith
             or
             meer
             Doctrine
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             it
             's
             in
             the
             Thirty
             Nine
             Articles
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             One
             new
             Article
             ,
             put
             into
             the
             new
             Liturgy
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Salvation
               of
               Baptized
               Infants
            
             ,
             as
             
               undoubtedly
               certain
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             without
             any
             exception
             ,
             if
             they
             then
             dye
             .
          
           
             XXXIII
             .
             VVe
             are
             not
             against
             reading
             the
             profitable
             part
             of
             the
             Apocrypha
             ,
             as
             other
             Humane
             VVritings
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             sufficiently
             distinguished
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             XXXIV
             .
             VVe
             are
             for
             Corporal
             VVorship
             ,
             as
             a
             due
             expression
             of
             Spiritual
             :
             And
             we
             are
             against
             all
             undecent
             expressions
             in
             Praying
             or
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             all
             undecent
             Habits
             ,
             Gestures
             or
             Actions
             .
          
           
             XXXV
             .
             VVe
             blame
             not
             the
             Liturgy
             for
             extending
             the
             words
             of
             Charity
             and
             Hope
             as
             far
             as
             there
             is
             any
             reasonable
             ground
             ,
             in
             Sacraments
             ,
             Absolution
             and
             Buryal
             .
          
           
             XXXVI
             .
             VVe
             are
             not
             for
             mens
             invading
             the
             Ministry
             unordained
             ,
             but
             believe
             that
             Senior
             Pastors
             or
             Bishops
             are
             ordinarily
             the
             regular
             Judges
             of
             the
             fitness
             of
             Candidates
             for
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             XXXVII
             .
             VVe
             are
             not
             for
             unlimited
             Toleration
             :
             But
             that
             the
             Rulers
             justly
             distinguish
             in
             Law
             and
             License
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             approved
             ,
             whom
             they
             must
             own
             and
             maintain
             .
             2.
             
             The
             tolerable
             ,
             whom
             they
             must
             tolerate
             .
             3.
             
             The
             intollerable
             ,
             whom
             they
             must
             restrain
             from
             doing
             hurt
             .
          
           
             XXXVIII
             .
             VVe
             are
             for
             making
             true
             Religion
             as
             National
             and
             extensive
             as
             may
             be
             ;
             and
             for
             a
             National
             Church
             ;
             1.
             
             As
             the
             associated
             Community
             of
             Churches
             in
             a
             Nation
             is
             so
             called
             .
             2.
             
             And
             as
             they
             are
             all
             accidentally
             united
             under
             one
             Christian
             Soveraign
             :
             Though
             we
             abhor
             the
             casting
             out
             all
             that
             be
             not
             of
             our
             opinion
             and
             measure
             ,
             and
             that
             cannot
             submit
             to
             all
             that
             I
             here
             enumerate
             ,
             which
             I
             and
             others
             of
             my
             mind
             can
             submit
             to
             .
          
           
             XXXIX
             .
             VVe
             are
             so
             far
             from
             desiring
             to
             draw
             people
             from
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             into
             Conventicles
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             keep
             up
             the
             honour
             of
             them
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             our
             power
             ,
             as
             knowing
             how
             greatly
             the
             countenance
             and
             maintenance
             of
             Rulers
             conduceth
             to
             
             the
             furtherance
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             publick
             Religion
             will
             be
             the
             common
             and
             National
             Religion
             ;
             and
             most
             will
             be
             there
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             were
             reduced
             to
             Tolerated
             Conventicles
             ,
             Popery
             would
             possess
             its
             place
             ,
             and
             become
             National
             ,
             and
             soon
             withdraw
             even
             private
             Toleration
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             France
             .
          
           
             XL.
             VVe
             are
             not
             for
             Preaching
             when
             we
             are
             forbidden
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             not
             a
             real
             and
             evident
             need
             of
             our
             Labours
             .
          
           
             XLI
             .
             VVe
             believe
             not
             that
             the
             Scots
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             doth
             oblige
             us
             to
             Sedition
             ,
             Rebellion
             ,
             Schism
             ,
             or
             any
             sin
             ;
             nor
             doth
             disoblige
             us
             from
             any
             Obedience
             due
             to
             any
             Superior
             .
          
           
             XLII
             .
             VVe
             refuse
             not
             the
             Oxford
             Oath
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             an
             obligation
             to
             obey
             our
             Rulers
             in
             Lawful
             things
             ,
             nor
             because
             it
             restraineth
             us
             from
             resisting
             Authority
             ;
             for
             we
             give
             as
             much
             to
             Humane
             Soveraignty
             ,
             and
             confess
             as
             much
             obedience
             due
             to
             them
             from
             Subjects
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             any
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             speakes
             :
             2.
             
             Or
             any
             General
             Council
             ,
             save
             what
             they
             give
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Vassals
             .
             3.
             
             Or
             as
             any
             Confessions
             that
             we
             know
             of
             ,
             of
             any
             Christian
             Churches
             agree
             in
             .
             4.
             
             Or
             which
             Lawyers
             ,
             Politicians
             ,
             and
             Historians
             ,
             Protestants
             ,
             Papists
             or
             Heathens
             agree
             in
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             we
             are
             acquainted
             .
          
           
             XLIII
             .
             VVe
             are
             not
             against
             the
             use
             of
             Synods
             or
             Councils
             ,
             nor
             against
             Princes
             using
             their
             advice
             for
             such
             Laws
             
               circa
               sacra
            
             as
             belong
             to
             them
             to
             make
             :
             VVe
             believe
             Councils
             should
             be
             used
             as
             far
             as
             the
             common
             good
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             requireth
             it
             ;
             though
             no
             Foreigners
             have
             Jurisdiction
             over
             us
             .
             And
             we
             hold
             that
             if
             they
             agree
             of
             any
             thing
             conducible
             to
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             though
             their
             agreement
             be
             not
             a
             Law
             ,
             but
             a
             Contract
             ,
             yet
             the
             general
             command
             of
             keeping
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             ,
             obligeth
             all
             to
             hold
             such
             concord
             for
             the
             ends
             sake
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             special
             reason
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             Forty
             three
             things
             we
             oppose
             not
             conformity
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             And
             if
             yet
             after
             all
             this
             Agreement
             we
             must
             be
             destroyed
             by
             divisions
             ,
             the
             heavy
             Curse
             of
             God
             is
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             will
             surely
             fall
             on
             them
             that
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             ever
             they
             be
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           A
           brief
           enumeration
           of
           the
           things
           imposed
           on
           us
           which
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           Nonconformity
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             DO
             you
             know
             what
             it
             is
             that
             we
             are
             required
             to
             conform
             to
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             know
             it
             is
             to
             use
             the
             Liturgies
             ,
             Ceremonies
             and
             submit
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             your
             Governours
             :
             I
             know
             no
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             And
             yet
             dare
             you
             become
             our
             Judge
             ?
             If
             you
             are
             no
             more
             exact
             and
             just
             in
             matters
             of
             Law
             ,
             your
             Clients
             must
             pay
             for
             it
             ?
             Before
             I
             come
             to
             handle
             the
             particulars
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             together
             here
             the
             things
             required
             of
             us
             ;
             and
             how
             much
             of
             them
             we
             refuse
             ,
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             when
             I
             try
             them
             ,
             and
             give
             you
             our
             Reasons
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             I.
             Whereas
             few
             of
             the
             Nonconforming
             Ministers
             were
             at
             Age
             ,
             and
             Ordained
             till
             Diocesans
             were
             put
             down
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             were
             Ordained
             by
             an
             Assembly
             of
             Senior
             Pastors
             ,
             which
             were
             then
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             Power
             ,
             and
             had
             many
             years
             the
             Approbation
             of
             the
             whole
             National
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             admitted
             to
             any
             Incumbency
             ;
             none
             of
             these
             may
             now
             exercise
             their
             Ministry
             unless
             they
             be
             Re-ordained
             by
             Diocesans
             .
          
           
             II.
             No
             man
             can
             be
             Ordained
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             admitted
             to
             any
             Cure
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             take
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Canonical
               Obedience
            
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             and
             in
             his
             Ordination
             Covenant
             to
             obey
             his
             Ordinary
             .
          
           
             III.
             No
             man
             must
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             his
             Ordination
             and
             Office
             ,
             till
             moreover
             he
             have
             got
             a
             Licence
             from
             the
             Bishop
             to
             Preach
             :
             and
             till
             he
             have
             got
             that
             Licence
             to
             Preach
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             Expound
             in
             his
             own
             Cure
             ,
             OR
             ELSEWHERE
             ANY
             SCRIPTURE
             OR
             MATTER
             OR
             DOCTRINE
             ,
             but
             shall
             only
             study
             to
             read
             plainly
             and
             aptly
             without
             glossing
             or
             adding
             ,
             the
             Homilies
             already
             set
             forth
             ,
             or
             hereafter
             to
             be
             published
             by
             lawful
             Authority
             .
             Can.
             49.
             
          
           
             IV.
             No
             man
             may
             be
             Ordained
             ,
             or
             be
             a
             Licenced
             Preacher
             ,
             or
             Catechize
             who
             doth
             not
             subscribe
             these
             words
             ,
             
               
                 Ex
                 animo
                 ,
                 That
              
               the
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               ,
               and
               of
               Ordaining
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               containeth
               in
               it
               nothing
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               may
               lawfully
               be
               used
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               himself
               will
               use
               the
               Form
               in
               the
               said
               Books
               prescribed
               in
               publick
               Prayer
               and
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               .
            
          
           
           
             V.
             No
             man
             is
             to
             be
             Ordained
             a
             Minister
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             place
             or
             Benefice
             or
             Cure
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             openly
             and
             publickly
             before
             the
             Congregation
             declare
             his
             unfeigned
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             the
             use
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             said
             Book
             contained
             and
             prescribed
             in
             these
             words
             and
             no
             other
             .
             [
             I
             
               A.
               B.
            
             
             
               Do
               here
               declare
               my
               unfeigned
               Assent
               and
               Consent
               to
               all
               and
               every
               thing
               contained
               and
               prescribed
               in
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Book
               entitled
               ,
               The
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               ,
               and
               Ordaining
               .
            
             ]
             And
             every
             Lecturer
             also
             ;
             the
             first
             Lecture
             and
             every
             Month
             must
             publickly
             and
             openly
             declare
             his
             Assent
             to
             ,
             and
             Approbation
             of
             the
             said
             Book
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             use
             of
             all
             the
             Prayers
             ,
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Forms
             and
             Orders
             therein
             contained
             and
             prescribed
             .
          
           
             VI.
             By
             this
             all
             must
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             this
             Article
             of
             Faith
             or
             Doctrine
             .
             
               [
               It
               is
               certain
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               that
               Children
               which
               are
               Baptized
               ,
               dying
               before
               they
               commit
               actual
               Sin
               ,
               are
               undoubtedly
               saved
               .
               ]
            
             Not
             excepting
             any
             ,
             though
             the
             Children
             of
             Atheists
             ,
             Infidels
             or
             Sadducees
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             We
             must
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             ,
             that
             at
             publick
             Baptism
             ,
             persons
             called
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             ,
             who
             take
             not
             the
             Child
             for
             their
             own
             ,
             do
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Child
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             without
             the
             Parents
             ,
             who
             are
             forbidden
             to
             be
             Godfathers
             or
             Godmothers
             ,
             or
             to
             speak
             one
             word
             ,
             nor
             must
             be
             urged
             to
             be
             present
             ;
             nor
             may
             the
             Godfathers
             ,
             &c.
             speak
             one
             word
             but
             what
             is
             written
             in
             the
             book
             .
             And
             they
             are
             there
             not
             only
             to
             promise
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             but
             to
             profess
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Child
             at
             present
             [
             I
             renounce
             them
             all
             ]
             (
             the
             Devil
             ,
             World
             and
             Flesh
             )
             and
             
               [
               All
               this
               I
               stedfastly
               believe
               ]
            
             and
             (
             to
             be
             baptized
             )
             
               [
               This
               is
               my
               desire
            
             ]
             and
             for
             obedience
             
               [
               I
               will.
            
             ]
             And
             these
             Godfathers
             also
             engage
             as
             their
             parts
             and
             Duty
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             
               [
               this
               Infant
               be
               taught
               so
               soon
               as
               he
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               learn
               what
               a
               solemn
               Vow
               ,
               Promise
               and
               Profession
               he
               there
               made
               by
               them
               :
            
             And
             that
             
               they
               call
               on
               him
               to
               hear
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               that
               they
               provide
               that
               he
               may
               learn
               the
               Crede
               ,
               the
               Lord's
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               in
               the
               vulgar
               Tongue
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               things
               that
               a
               Christian
               ought
               to
               know
               and
               believe
               to
               his
               Soul's
               health
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Child
               may
               be
               vertuously
               brought
               up
               to
               lead
               a
               godly
               ,
               and
               Christian
               life
               ]
               .
            
             All
             this
             these
             three
             persons
             must
             promise
             as
             before
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             Parent
             is
             not
             only
             excused
             from
             any
             such
             promise
             ,
             but
             forbid
             it
             by
             the
             Canon
             .
          
           
           
             VIII
             .
             We
             must
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             refuse
             to
             baptize
             the
             Child
             of
             any
             godly
             Christian
             ,
             who
             bringeth
             not
             his
             Child
             to
             be
             baptized
             with
             such
             undertaking
             Godfathers
             ;
             either
             because
             he
             can
             get
             none
             that
             will
             seriously
             promise
             him
             to
             do
             what
             they
             must
             Vow
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             so
             dare
             not
             draw
             them
             into
             sacrilegious
             perfidiousness
             ,
             or
             because
             he
             thinks
             it
             his
             own
             part
             to
             enter
             his
             Child
             into
             God's
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             thus
             to
             promise
             for
             its
             Education
             .
          
           
             
               IX
               .
               We
               must
               Assent
               and
               Consent
               to
               sign
               the
               Infant
               with
               the
               transient
               Image
               of
               the
               Cross
            
             [
             In
             token
             that
             hereafter
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             confess
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             and
             manfully
             to
             fight
             under
             his
             Banner
             ,
             against
             Sin
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             Christs
             faithful
             Souldier
             and
             Servant
             to
             his
             lives
             end
             .
             
               Which
               the
               Canon
               farther
               expounds
               thus
            
             [
             To
             dedicate
             them
             by
             that
             Badge
             to
             his
             Service
             ,
             whose
             benefits
             bestowed
             on
             them
             in
             Baptism
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Cross
             doth
             represent
             ]
             [
             an
             honourable
             Badge
             whereby
             the
             Infant
             is
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             him
             who
             died
             on
             the
             Cross.
             ]
          
           
             X.
             VVe
             must
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             Baptize
             none
             publickly
             without
             this
             Sign
             ,
             but
             to
             deny
             Christendom
             to
             all
             that
             dare
             not
             receive
             it
             ,
             and
             their
             Children
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             VVe
             must
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             reject
             all
             that
             dare
             not
             receive
             it
             Kneeling
             from
             the
             Sacramental
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             VVe
             must
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             a
             false
             Rule
             to
             find
             out
             
             Easter-day
             for
             ever
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               [
               Easter-day
               (
               on
               which
               the
               rest
               depends
               )
               is
               always
               the
               first
               Sunday
               after
               the
               first
               full
               Moon
               ,
               which
               happens
               next
               after
               the
               one
               and
               twentieth
               day
               of
            
             March.
             ]
             The
             common
             Almanacks
             tell
             you
             it
             is
             often
             false
             .
          
           
             
               XIII
               .
               VVe
               must
               Assent
               and
               Consent
               to
               use
               words
               at
               the
               Burial
               of
               all
               ,
               except
               the
            
             Vnbaptized
             ,
             Excommunicate
             and
             self-murtherers
             
               which
               plainly
               pronounce
               them
               saved
            
             ,
             viz.
             [
             For
             asmuch
             as
             it
             hath
             pleased
             Almighty
             God
             to
             take
             to
             himself
             the
             Soul
             of
             our
             dear
             Brother
             here
             departed
             .
             ]
             And
             [
             we
             give
             thee
             thanks
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             hath
             pleased
             thee
             to
             deliver
             this
             our
             Brother
             out
             of
             the
             miseries
             of
             this
             sinful
             world
             .
             ]
             and
             [
             that
             we
             may
             rest
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             our
             hope
             is
             this
             our
             Brother
             doth
             .
             ]
          
           
             XIV
             .
             VVe
             must
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             read
             publick
             Lessons
             out
             of
             
               Iudith
               ,
               Bell
            
             and
             the
             
               Dragon
               ,
               Tobit
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Apocryphal
             books
             ,
             from
             Sept.
             28.
             till
             Nov.
             24.
             every
             day
             ,
             except
             some
             proper
             Lessons
             interposed
             .
          
           
           
             XV.
             VVe
             must
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             all
             the
             mistranslations
             of
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             &c.
             and
             not
             only
             use
             them
             (
             which
             we
             refuse
             not
             )
             but
             subscribe
             that
             none
             of
             them
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             XVI
             .
             We
             must
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             admit
             none
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             till
             
               [
               such
               time
               as
               he
               be
               Confirmed
               ,
               or
               be
               ready
               and
               desirous
               to
               be
               Confirmed
               ]
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Bishops
             in
             the
             English
             method
             .
          
           
             
               XVII
               .
               We
               must
               Assent
               and
               Consent
               that
            
             [
             such
             ornaments
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Ministers
             thereof
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             of
             their
             ministration
             shall
             be
             retained
             in
             use
             ,
             as
             were
             in
             this
             Church
             of
             England
             by
             that
             authority
             of
             Parliament
             in
             the
             Second
             year
             of
             
               Edward
               VI.
            
             
          
           
             XVIII
             .
             We
             must
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             give
             an
             
               account
               within
               fourteen
            
             days
             of
             every
             one
             that
             we
             keep
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             the
             Ordinary
             .
             And
             that
             the
             
               Ordinary
               proceed
               against
               the
               offending
               person
               according
               to
               the
               Canons
               .
            
          
           
             XIX
             .
             We
             must
             publish
             all
             such
             Excommunications
             and
             Absolutions
             ,
             as
             are
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             decreed
             by
             Lay
             Chancellors
             .
          
           
             XX.
             This
             binds
             us
             to
             consent
             and
             publish
             the
             Excommunication
             of
             all
             that
             
               affirm
               that
               the
               Liturgy
               containeth
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               that
               is
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ]
            
             And
             the
             Oath
             of
             canonical
             Obedience
             binds
             us
             to
             such
             publication
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             commanded
             us
             .
          
           
             
               XXI
               .
               And
               we
               are
               both
               these
               ways
               bound
               to
               publish
               all
               Excommunicate
               ,
            
             ipso
             facto
             ,
             
               (
               if
               commanded
               )
               who
            
             affirm
             any
             of
             the
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             such
             as
             may
             not
             be
             approved
             and
             used
             lawfully
             .
          
           
             XXII
             .
             And
             all
             that
             say
             any
             of
             the
             Thirty
             Nine
             Articles
             in
             any
             part
             may
             not
             be
             subscribed
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             about
             Traditions
             or
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             XXIII
             .
             And
             we
             must
             ,
             if
             required
             ,
             publish
             all
             ,
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             Excommunicate
             who
             say
             the
             Church
             Government
             by
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             bear
             Office
             ,
             is
             against
             God's
             word
             .
          
           
             XXIV
             .
             We
             must
             ,
             if
             commanded
             ,
             publish
             all
             Excommunicate
             who
             affirm
             that
             the
             
               Form
               and
               Manner
               of
               Making
               and
               Consecrating
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               or
               Deacons
               containeth
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               that
               is
               repugnant
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God.
            
             (
             Though
             it
             assert
             that
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             are
             distinct
             Orders
             ,
             which
             even
             in
             K.
             Aelfrick's
             days
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             denyed
             .
             )
          
           
             XXV
             .
             We
             must
             publish
             them
             Excommunicate
             who
             affirm
             that
             the
             Nonconformists
             may
             truly
             take
             the
             name
             of
             another
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
             and
             that
             any
             assemblies
             of
             Subjects
             not
             allowed
             by
             Law
             ,
             are
             true
             and
             Lawful
             Churches
             .
          
           
             XXVI
             .
             No
             Minister
             must
             wittingly
             administer
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             any
             but
             such
             as
             Kneel
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             of
             the
             foresaid
             depravers
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Can.
            
             27.
             
          
           
             XXVII
             .
             None
             of
             other
             Parishes
             are
             often
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             Communion
             .
          
           
             XXVIII
             .
             All
             Ministers
             that
             repent
             of
             Conforming
             must
             be
             suspended
             ,
             excommunicate
             and
             deposed
             at
             last
             ,
             Can.
             38.
             
          
           
             XXIX
             .
             We
             must
             give
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             none
             that
             go
             for
             it
             from
             unpreaching
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             must
             send
             them
             home
             ,
             Can.
             57.
             
             Nor
             must
             Baptize
             their
             Children
             .
          
           
             XXX
             .
             Ministers
             must
             not
             be
             suffered
             that
             wear
             not
             the
             Surplice
             ,
             Can.
             58.
             
          
           
             XXXI
             .
             No
             Minister
             must
             refuse
             or
             delay
             to
             Christen
             any
             Child
             that
             's
             brought
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             him
             on
             Sundays
             or
             Holydays
             to
             be
             Christened
             ,
             without
             exception
             of
             Atheists
             or
             Infidels
             Children
             .
             Can.
             68.
             
          
           
             XXXII
             .
             No
             Minister
             may
             keep
             any
             Fast
             in
             publick
             or
             at
             private
             Houses
             ,
             or
             be
             present
             at
             any
             (
             on
             what
             necessity
             soever
             )
             without
             the
             Bishops
             License
             for
             it
             under
             Hand
             and
             Seal
             ,
             or
             the
             Laws
             appointment
             .
          
           
             XXXIII
             .
             We
             must
             if
             commanded
             publish
             all
             Excommunicate
             that
             affirm
             that
             the
             Sacred
             Synod
             is
             not
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             England
             by
             representation
             ;
             or
             that
             deprave
             it
             as
             a
             faction
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               XXXIV
               .
               No
               man
               was
               to
               be
               ordained
               or
               suffered
               in
               the
               Ministry
               for
               twenty
               years
               that
               did
               not
               subscribe
               thus
            
             [
             I
             do
             declare
             that
             I
             do
             hold
             that
             there
             lies
             no
             obligation
             on
             me
             ,
             or
             on
             any
             other
             person
             from
             the
             Oath
             commonly
             called
             the
             
               Solemn
               League
               and
               Covenant
            
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             any
             change
             or
             alteration
             of
             Government
             in
             Church
             or
             State.
             ]
          
           
             XXXV
             .
             All
             Nonconformists
             must
             swear
             that
             they
             will
             never
             endeavour
             any
             alteration
             of
             the
             Church
             Government
             ,
             or
             else
             be
             banished
             five
             miles
             from
             Corporations
             and
             all
             places
             where
             ever
             they
             preached
             since
             the
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
             .
          
           
             XXXVI
             .
             All
             Ministers
             must
             subscribe
             and
             Nonconformists
             swear
             that
             they
             abhor
             the
             Trayterous
             position
             of
             taking
             Arms
             by
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             against
             those
             that
             are
             Commissioned
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             XXXVII
             .
             We
             must
             assent
             and
             consent
             to
             the
             damnatory
             sentence
             in
             the
             Creed
             called
             Athanasius's
             .
          
           
           
             XXXVIII
             .
             Every
             Minister
             consenteth
             to
             say
             the
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             Service
             every
             day
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             not
             being
             lett
             by
             sickness
             or
             other
             urgent
             cause
             .
          
           
             XXXIX
             .
             Ministers
             must
             concur
             to
             force
             the
             unwilling
             Parishioners
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             Excommunicate
             and
             ruine
             them
             .
          
           
             XL.
             If
             we
             dare
             not
             Conform
             for
             fear
             of
             sin
             we
             must
             forsake
             our
             Ministry
             to
             which
             we
             are
             Ordained
             and
             Vowed
             ,
             and
             give
             over
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             what
             ever
             need
             there
             be
             ,
             and
             must
             also
             remove
             our
             dwelling
             from
             all
             places
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             parts
             of
             Ministers
             Conformity
             .
          
           
             Lay
             Mens
             Conformity
             is
             as
             followeth
             ;
          
           
             I.
             They
             must
             trust
             their
             Souls
             with
             the
             Pastoral
             oversight
             of
             those
             ,
             and
             only
             those
             as
             their
             fixed
             Pastors
             ,
             whom
             Patrons
             will
             choose
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             institute
             :
             Though
             the
             Conformists
             accuse
             many
             Patrons
             of
             such
             hainous
             sins
             ,
             as
             speaketh
             them
             unfit
             for
             so
             strange
             a
             trust
             ,
             besides
             those
             that
             are
             Papists
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             say
             they
             have
             not
             power
             to
             keep
             out
             the
             unfit
             .
          
           
             II.
             They
             are
             not
             only
             hereby
             deprived
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             Self-Government
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             their
             own
             Souls
             ,
             but
             of
             due
             Family
             Government
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             Wife
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             Servants
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             bid
             them
             choose
             better
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             III.
             They
             are
             forced
             to
             forbear
             Communion
             with
             all
             Nonconformists
             ,
             and
             to
             separate
             from
             all
             others
             besides
             Conformists
             ,
             though
             they
             account
             this
             Schismatical
             separation
             .
          
           
             IV.
             When
             God
             commandeth
             them
             
               [
               If
               thy
               Brother
               trespass
               against
               thee
               tell
               him
               his
               fault
               between
               thee
               and
               him
               ;
               if
               he
               hear
               not
               tell
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               And
               with
               Drunkards
               ,
               Railers
               ,
               Fornicators
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               not
               to
               eat
               .
            
             ]
             They
             are
             forced
             to
             have
             Communion
             with
             Parishes
             where
             no
             such
             Discipline
             is
             exercised
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             perform
             any
             such
             duty
             ,
             and
             to
             lose
             all
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             Christian
             Order
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             none
             being
             so
             much
             cast
             out
             as
             Conscionable
             Dissenters
             .
          
           
             V.
             Conscionable
             care
             to
             obey
             Gods
             Law
             is
             greatly
             discouraged
             and
             made
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             ,
             while
             it
             must
             be
             mens
             utter
             ruine
             to
             deny
             Conformity
             ,
             even
             in
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             to
             men
             ,
             when
             it
             's
             done
             for
             fear
             of
             sinning
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             VI.
             They
             are
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             Baptism
             and
             Christendom
             for
             their
             Children
             ,
             if
             they
             dare
             not
             use
             the
             foresaid
             way
             of
             God-Fathers
             ,
             as
             described
             .
          
           
           
             VII
             .
             They
             are
             also
             to
             be
             unchristened
             if
             thinking
             our
             Crossing
             is
             used
             as
             an
             unlawful
             Humane
             Sacrament
             ,
             they
             dare
             not
             receive
             it
             as
             a
             dedicating
             Badge
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             If
             they
             think
             Kneeling
             at
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             an
             unlawful
             hardening
             the
             Papists
             ,
             they
             are
             denyed
             Communion
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             If
             any
             dissent
             but
             from
             Confirmation
             ,
             Organs
             ,
             Kneeling
             at
             the
             Rails
             ,
             taking
             a
             Reader
             or
             unfit
             man
             for
             their
             Pastor
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             be
             received
             to
             Communion
             by
             a
             Conformist
             in
             another
             Parish
             .
          
           
             X.
             All
             the
             Land
             is
             engaged
             (
             Ministers
             ,
             Vestries
             ,
             Corporations
             and
             Militia
             )
             by
             Oaths
             or
             Covenant
             never
             to
             endeavour
             any
             alteration
             of
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             They
             are
             all
             engaged
             to
             abhor
             the
             position
             as
             trayterous
             ,
             of
             taking
             Armes
             by
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             against
             any
             Commissioned
             by
             him
             in
             pursuit
             of
             such
             Commission
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             All
             Corporation
             Government
             and
             Trust
             is
             confined
             to
             them
             that
             declare
             that
             there
             is
             no
             obligation
             on
             them
             or
             any
             other
             from
             the
             solemn
             Covenant
             or
             Vow
             ,
             not
             excepting
             so
             much
             as
             to
             oppose
             Schism
             ,
             Popery
             or
             Prophaneness
             ,
             to
             defend
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             repent
             of
             sin
             ,
             though
             these
             be
             Vowed
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             now
             told
             you
             what
             Conformity
             is
             ,
             in
             Ministers
             and
             People
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           I.
           Of
           Re-Ordination
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             YOV
             have
             named
             a
             great
             number
             :
             But
             I
             doubt
             whether
             all
             these
             are
             imposed
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             of
             them
             I
             see
             no
             harm
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             told
             you
             that
             if
             
               any
               one
               of
               them
            
             (
             imposed
             )
             be
             sinful
             ,
             Nonconformity
             is
             a
             duty
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             Ministers
             in
             England
             were
             bound
             to
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             sin
             can
             you
             find
             in
             Re-Ordination
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             must
             first
             state
             the
             Controversie
             before
             I
             argue
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             word
             
               [
               Ordination
            
             ]
             may
             signifie
             either
             the
             first
             Dedication
             and
             Ordination
             to
             the
             Ministerial
             Office
             as
             such
             ,
             by
             which
             a
             man
             is
             separated
             from
             the
             Laity
             to
             Gods
             Ministry
             :
             Or
             else
             ,
             a
             Mission
             on
             some
             particular
             Ministerial
             work
             ,
             as
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             were
             sent
             abroad
             ,
             Acts
             11.
             
             Or
             a
             Minister
             may
             be
             sent
             to
             
               America
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Or
             else
             a
             fixed
             appointment
             to
             some
             one
             particular
             Church
             or
             Flock
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             here
             by
             Presentation
             ,
             Institution
             
             and
             Induction
             .
             It
             is
             neither
             of
             the
             two
             last
             that
             we
             speak
             against
             .
             They
             may
             be
             often
             done
             :
             But
             it
             s
             only
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             word
             
               [
               Ordination
            
             ]
             may
             signifie
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             Moral
             action
             by
             which
             a
             man
             is
             made
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             his
             solemn
             Contract
             with
             Christ
             ,
             exprest
             by
             his
             Consent
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Ordainers
             investing
             action
             :
             This
             is
             it
             which
             we
             mean
             in
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             be
             done
             twice
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             it
             may
             signifie
             the
             meer
             words
             of
             the
             Ordainers
             and
             Ordained
             ,
             which
             make
             up
             the
             said
             Moral
             action
             .
             We
             deny
             not
             but
             the
             same
             words
             repeated
             may
             make
             up
             one
             Moral
             Ordination
             :
             If
             the
             Bishop
             by
             tautology
             repeat
             them
             twice
             or
             thrice
             :
             Or
             if
             they
             should
             to
             satisfie
             men
             of
             divers
             Languages
             that
             are
             present
             ,
             be
             first
             spoken
             in
             English
             ,
             and
             after
             in
             French
             ,
             or
             when
             some
             that
             doubted
             require
             it
             ,
             should
             go
             over
             them
             again
             ;
             all
             this
             is
             but
             one
             Ordination
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             How
             prove
             you
             that
             our
             Bishops
             intend
             any
             more
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             capable
             in
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             a
             meer
             
               relation
               to
               some
               particular
               cure
            
             that
             they
             mean
             ,
             is
             undenyable
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             call
             that
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Institution
             and
             Induction
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Ordination
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             never
             ordain
             any
             over
             and
             over
             upon
             removals
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             words
             of
             Ordination
             in
             the
             Book
             tell
             it
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             do
             it
             not
             as
             a
             Repetition
             of
             the
             same
             valid
             Ordination
             is
             past
             doubt
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             same
             repeated
             by
             the
             same
             men
             will
             not
             serve
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             again
             ten
             or
             twenty
             years
             after
             the
             first
             .
             3.
             
             He
             is
             to
             be
             fined
             in
             an
             hundred
             pound
             that
             administreth
             the
             Sacrament
             without
             it
             .
             4.
             
             He
             is
             taken
             for
             no
             true
             Minister
             without
             it
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             true
             of
             a
             bare
             repetition
             of
             words
             :
             No
             reasonable
             men
             would
             lay
             so
             much
             on
             that
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             undeniable
             that
             they
             take
             men
             for
             unordained
             ,
             and
             no
             Ministers
             till
             they
             ordain
             them
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             all
             disown
             reordaining
             ;
             they
             know
             that
             the
             Canons
             called
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             antient
             and
             later
             Church
             condemn
             it
             as
             like
             Anabaptistry
             ;
             and
             no
             one
             Bishop
             in
             England
             will
             not
             renounce
             it
             :
             Therefore
             its
             certain
             that
             they
             take
             the
             first
             Ordination
             for
             null
             .
             2.
             
             And
             they
             have
             so
             declared
             their
             judgment
             in
             many
             words
             and
             writings
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             ,
             it
             is
             plainly
             intimated
             in
             the
             penalty
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             And
             what
             harm
             is
             there
             in
             being
             twice
             Ordained
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Ad
               hominem
            
             I
             need
             not
             dispute
             it
             ?
             All
             the
             Bishops
             disclaim
             
             it
             as
             unlawfull
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             have
             their
             confession
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             the
             same
             fault
             as
             Anabaptistry
             .
             If
             they
             be
             blameless
             why
             make
             you
             such
             a
             noise
             against
             the
             Anabaptists
             .
             To
             be
             twice
             made
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             twice
             made
             a
             Minister
             is
             of
             the
             like
             kind
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             something
             causelesly
             to
             cast
             our selves
             under
             the
             Censure
             of
             all
             the
             Church
             that
             hath
             been
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             condemned
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             a
             plain
             prophanation
             of
             God's
             holy
             name
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             great
             and
             holy
             Ordinance
             ,
             by
             Lying
             and
             taking
             God●s
             name
             in
             vain
             .
             For
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               now
               admitted
               to
               the
               Office
            
             ,
             and
             
               this
               day
               to
               receive
               it
            
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             told
             that
             they
             
               are
               now
               called
               to
               it
            
             .
             And
             all
             their
             Examinations
             and
             Answers
             imply
             that
             they
             were
             no
             Ministers
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             saith
             
               [
               Receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               for
               the
               Office
               and
               work
               of
               a
               Priest
               now
               committed
               to
               thee
               by
               the
               Imposition
               of
               our
               hands
               ]
            
             which
             all
             imply
             it
             not
             done
             before
             .
             And
             in
             so
             sacred
             a
             contract
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             lie
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             prophanely
             abuse
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghosts
             ,
             and
             the
             Duty
             of
             Prayer
             and
             Praise
             ,
             is
             tremendous
             .
             Be
             not
             deceived
             God
             is
             not
             mocked
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             a
             confederacy
             with
             Corrupters
             and
             Usurpers
             ,
             that
             arrogate
             and
             appropriate
             valid
             Ordination
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             a
             confirming
             all
             their
             injury
             to
             posterity
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             shall
             hereafter
             imitate
             them
             may
             be
             encouraged
             ,
             by
             alledging
             our
             
               Re
               ordination
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             a
             hainous
             injury
             to
             all
             the
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             as
             if
             we
             degraded
             their
             Ministers
             and
             separated
             from
             them
             all
             as
             no
             Churches
             .
             For
             one
             part
             of
             them
             have
             no
             Diocesans
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             have
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             Reformation
             were
             Ordained
             by
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               It
               is
               contrary
               to
               one
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
            
             23.
             
             These
             we
             ought
             to
             judge
             them
             lawfully
             called
             and
             sent
             ,
             which
             be
             chosen
             and
             called
             to
             this
             work
             ,
             by
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             publick
             authority
             given
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Congregation
             to
             call
             and
             send
             Ministers
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               But
               in
               other
               Countries
               ,
               Presbyters
               have
               publick
               authority
               ,
               given
               them
               .
               And
               Art.
            
             36.
             
             The
             book
             of
             Consecration
             doth
             contain
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             such
             consecration
             and
             Ordaining
             .
             
               But
               it
               hath
               nothing
               for
            
             Re-ordaining
             
               those
               before
               Ordained
            
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             It
             is
             a
             plain
             condemnation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             hath
             professed
             Communion
             with
             the
             Reformed
             abroad
             ,
             as
             with
             true
             Ministers
             and
             Churches
             of
             Christ.
             And
             we
             are
             now
             told
             that
             to
             communicate
             with
             Schismaticks
             induceth
             the
             guilt
             of
             Schism
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             It
             introduceth
             Anabaptistry
             ,
             or
             utter
             confusion
             into
             the
             Nation
             ,
             leaving
             men
             in
             doubt
             whether
             for
             fourteen
             years
             the
             people
             had
             any
             true
             Baptism
             (
             while
             it's
             a
             controversie
             whether
             Lay-mens
             Baptizing
             be
             valid
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             maketh
             all
             men
             to
             be
             out
             of
             any
             Covenant-title
             to
             Salvation
             that
             have
             not
             the
             Sacraments
             from
             a
             Minister
             that
             hath
             successive
             Episcopal
             Ordination
             )
             And
             all
             Christians
             must
             question
             whether
             they
             have
             not
             so
             long
             here
             lived
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             without
             Ministery
             and
             Communion
             .
          
           
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             none
             of
             these
             nine
             Reasons
             prove
             Re-ordination
             sinful
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             because
             the
             Bishops
             deny
             it
             ,
             let
             me
             hear
             your
             proof
             that
             the
             former
             Ordination
             here
             by
             Presbyters
             is
             not
             a
             nullity
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I.
             
               Ad
               hominem
            
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             hath
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             judged
             the
             like
             valid
             in
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             by
             holding
             Communion
             with
             them
             .
             I
             cited
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Doctors
             in
             my
             
               Christian
               Concord
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             they
             say
             that
             
               necessity
               differeth
               their
               case
               from
               ours
               here
            
             ;
             And
             even
             Doctour
             Sherlock
             tells
             you
             that
             if
             God
             make
             necessity
             ;
             necessity
             will
             make
             Ministers
             :
             But
             ours
             Schismatically
             pull'd
             down
             the
             Bishops
             and
             now
             disown
             the
             very
             Order
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             satisfactory
             concession
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             but
             the
             accusations
             are
             made
             up
             of
             falsehood
             and
             deceit
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Archbishop
             Vsher
             and
             others
             that
             thought
             the
             Ejectors
             of
             Episcopacy
             were
             guilty
             of
             Schism
             ,
             yet
             maintained
             that
             their
             Ordination
             was
             valid
             :
             He
             told
             me
             how
             he
             pleaded
             it
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Do
             they
             think
             that
             
               Salmasius
               ,
               Blundel
            
             and
             all
             others
             that
             have
             written
             more
             against
             our
             Prelacy
             than
             the
             English
             ,
             were
             deprived
             of
             it
             against
             their
             wills
             by
             necessity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             necessity
             can
             they
             pretend
             to
             the
             
               Hollanders
               ,
               Helvetians
               ,
               Geneva
               ,
               Embden
               ,
               Bremen
               ,
            
             the
             Palatinate
             ,
             and
             Scotland
             heretofore
             ?
             might
             they
             not
             have
             had
             Prelates
             when
             they
             would
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Was
             not
             the
             necessity
             far
             more
             notorious
             to
             those
             that
             I
             now
             plead
             for
             .
             They
             lived
             in
             a
             Land
             where
             Episcopacy
             was
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             kept
             out
             by
             a
             potent
             Army
             .
             I
             think
             there
             were
             but
             four
             or
             five
             Bishops
             alive
             when
             it
             was
             restored
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             false
             that
             they
             cast
             out
             the
             Bishops
             .
             Those
             Ministers
             that
             joyned
             with
             the
             Parliament
             to
             cast
             them
             out
             ,
             were
             Ordained
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             none
             of
             the
             men
             that
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             :
             These
             that
             were
             Ordained
             by
             Presbyters
             were
             then
             young
             men
             at
             School
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Universities
             .
             And
             what
             are
             other
             mens
             actions
             to
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             they
             are
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             and
             party
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Are
             you
             a
             Lawyer
             ,
             and
             do
             you
             accuse
             men
             in
             the
             Temple
             without
             naming
             them
             ,
             and
             bringing
             proof
             of
             their
             guilt
             .
             
               Noxa
               caput
               sequitur
            
             ,
             should
             all
             the
             Clergy
             be
             called
             guilty
             if
             Sibthorp
             ,
             or
             Manwaring
             ,
             or
             Heylin
             were
             proved
             so
             ?
             what
             error
             you
             accuse
             them
             of
             ,
             prove
             and
             punish
             them
             for
             no
             other
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             I
             prove
             that
             the
             Bishops
             themselves
             made
             other
             Ordination
             necessary
             .
             Because
             they
             would
             Ordain
             none
             without
             sinful
             subscriptions
             and
             conditions
             ,
             which
             must
             not
             be
             yielded
             to
             :
             If
             you
             can
             prove
             the
             terms
             lawful
             on
             which
             they
             Ordain
             ,
             I
             shall
             trie
             your
             skil
             anon
             .
          
           
             
               II.
               I
               farther
               prove
               the
               Ordination
               in
               question
               valid
               ,
               thus
               ,
            
             Where
             there
             is
             a
             true
             notification
             of
             God's
             will
             that
             this
             person
             shall
             be
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             want
             of
             validity
             in
             his
             Ordination
             ;
             But
             those
             here
             ordained
             by
             Presbyters
             might
             have
             such
             a
             true
             notification
             of
             God's
             will
             —
             
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               major
               is
               plain
               ;
               Because
            
             God's
             will
             and
             Man's
             consent
             
               are
               the
            
             fundamentum
             
               of
               the
               Relation
               ;
               therefore
               nothing
               can
               be
               wanting
               to
               it
               's
               being
               and
               validity
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Minor
             is
             proved
             .
             Those
             men
             that
             have
             laudable
             ability
             ,
             and
             willingness
             ,
             and
             the
             consent
             of
             a
             people
             in
             true
             necessity
             ,
             and
             the
             approbation
             of
             a
             National
             Assembly
             of
             Learned
             Divines
             (
             of
             which
             many
             Bishops
             were
             called
             to
             be
             members
             )
             and
             the
             investing
             Ordination
             of
             the
             gravest
             Senior
             Pastors
             ,
             that
             were
             then
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             had
             a
             true
             notification
             of
             God's
             will
             that
             they
             should
             be
             his
             Ministers
             .
             But
             such
             were
             these
             in
             question
             .
             Ergo.
             
          
           
           
             III.
             The
             way
             of
             ordination
             ,
             which
             was
             valid
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             is
             now
             valid
             .
             —
             But
             such
             is
             that
             in
             question
             .
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Minor
             ;
             The
             Ordination
             of
             such
             Pastors
             as
             were
             but
             the
             Rectors
             of
             single
             Congregations
             ,
             was
             it
             that
             was
             valid
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
             But
             such
             is
             that
             in
             question
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Hammond
             labours
             to
             prove
             that
             in
             Scripture
             time
             there
             were
             no
             other
             Bishops
             or
             Presbyters
             but
             the
             single
             Pastors
             of
             single
             Assemblies
             :
             Mr.
             Clerkson
             hath
             fully
             proved
             ,
             and
             I
             more
             fully
             in
             my
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             years
             ,
             if
             not
             much
             more
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             particular
             Churches
             bigger
             than
             our
             Parishes
             .
             A
             Bishop
             then
             was
             but
             the
             chief
             Parish
             ,
             or
             Congregational
             Pastor
             ,
             who
             guided
             it
             with
             his
             Assistance
             .
             And
             such
             are
             all
             our
             Incumbents
             (
             especially
             in
             great
             Towns
             )
             who
             have
             Chapels
             and
             Curates
             and
             Lecturers
             to
             assist
             them
             .
             And
             
               Grotius
               de
               Imper.
               sum
               .
               Pot.
            
             sheweth
             that
             really
             the
             chief
             Pastor
             of
             a
             Church
             is
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             whatever
             they
             call
             him
             .
             But
             I
             have
             so
             largely
             proved
             in
             my
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             pag.
             231
             ,
             232
             ,
             &c.
             that
             our
             questioned
             Ordainers
             were
             scripture
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             now
             called
             Presbyters
             Ordained
             long
             after
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             not
             repeat
             the
             same
             things
             here
             again
             .
          
           
             IV.
             
               Those
               that
               are
               in
               Orders
               may
               confer
               Orders
               :
               Ordinis
               est
               Ordinare
               ,
            
             as
             Vsher
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             ;
             As
             Physicians
             make
             Physicians
             ,
             and
             Philosophers
             make
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             Gene●ation
             propagateth
             the
             Species
             :
             And
             our
             Church
             consenteth
             to
             this
             .
             1.
             
             In
             that
             Presbyters
             must
             concur
             in
             Ordination
             by
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             act
             of
             authority
             and
             collation
             .
             2.
             
             In
             that
             the
             Convocation
             hath
             a
             
               greater
               power
            
             ,
             even
             Canon
             making
             ;
             and
             that
             Convocation
             consisteth
             half
             and
             more
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             the
             Canons
             Excommunicateth
             all
             that
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             the
             represensative
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             But
             
               Presbyters
               have
               the
               power
               of
               Order
            
             (
             as
             Bishop
             
               Carlton
               de
               Iurisdict
            
             .
             proveth
             it
             commonly
             acknowledged
             )
             
               equal
               with
               Bishops
            
             .
             pag.
             7.
             
             And
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             King
             
             Aelfrik's
             time
             
               (
               ad
               Wolf.
            
             in
             Spelman
             ,
             pag.
             576.
             l.
             17.
             )
             Affirm
             that
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             are
             but
             one
             Order
             .
          
           
             V.
             Those
             may
             ordain
             validly
             whose
             Ordination
             is
             more
             warrantable
             than
             that
             of
             Roman
             Bishops
             
               (
               for
               our
               Bishops
               own
               theirs
               
               as
               valid
               and
               ordain
               them
               not
               again
               when
               they
               turn
               Protestants
               )
               :
            
             But
             the
             Presbyters
             that
             Ordained
             here
             fourteen
             years
             ,
             did
             it
             more
             warrantably
             than
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             .
             Ergo
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Papists
             Ordain
             men
             to
             a
             
               false
               Office
            
             ;
             to
             be
             Mass-Priests
             :
             But
             the
             said
             Pastors
             ordained
             none
             but
             to
             the
             same
             office
             that
             Christ
             instituted
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Papists
             have
             their
             power
             of
             Ordination
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             whose
             own
             power
             and
             office
             in
             Specie
             is
             a
             false
             Usurpation
             :
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             here
             ,
             where
             the
             ordaining
             Pastors
             were
             lawfully
             called
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Papists
             Ordination
             enters
             them
             into
             a
             
               false
               Church
               in
               Specie
            
             (
             a
             pretended
             catholick
             Church
             headed
             by
             the
             Pope
             )
             ;
             but
             our
             Pastors
             entered
             them
             into
             no
             Church
             but
             Christs
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Papists
             make
             them
             take
             sinful
             Oaths
             and
             Conditions
             before
             they
             Ordain
             them
             .
             But
             these
             Pastors
             (
             at
             least
             that
             imposed
             not
             the
             Covenant
             )
             did
             not
             .
          
           
             If
             yet
             any
             will
             nullifie
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             and
             Ministry
             and
             their
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Papists
             ,
             we
             may
             understand
             what
             their
             Mind
             and
             Communion
             is
             .
          
           
             
               VI.
               That
            
             Ordination
             is
             valid
             which
             is
             less
             culpable
             ,
             than
             many
             Diocesans
             :
             But
             such
             is
             that
             in
             question
             .
             Ergo
             ,
          
           
             To
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             Minor
             (
             which
             only
             needs
             proof
             here
             )
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             Diocesans
             here
             have
             been
             Papists
             (
             as
             
               Godfrey
               Goodman
            
             of
             Gloucester
             )
             and
             divers
             have
             pleaded
             for
             and
             owned
             a
             
               Forreign
               Iurisdiction
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             abjureth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             in
             the
             said
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             that
             the
             Office
             of
             Pastors
             of
             single
             Churches
             is
             more
             warrantable
             than
             our
             Diocesans
             who
             are
             the
             sole
             Bishops
             of
             many
             score
             or
             hundred
             Churches
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             said
             Presbyters
             (
             at
             least
             who
             medled
             not
             with
             the
             Covenant
             )
             imposed
             
               no
               unlawful
               condition
            
             on
             the
             Ordained
             ,
             as
             too
             many
             Bishops
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Many
             Bishops
             plead
             the
             derivation
             of
             their
             power
             from
             Rome
             :
             And
             what
             theirs
             is
             I
             shewed
             before
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             I
             must
             not
             write
             a
             Treatise
             on
             this
             one
             question
             ,
             you
             may
             read
             it
             done
             copiously
             and
             unanswerably
             by
             Voetius
             against
             
               Comel
               .
               Iansenius
               de
               desperata
               Causa
               Papatus
               .
            
          
           
             Yet
             I
             add
             one
             difference
             more
             .
             The
             Ordainers
             and
             Ordained
             
             in
             question
             ,
             had
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Flocks
             and
             neighbour
             Ministers
             ;
             but
             the
             said
             Bishops
             come
             in
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             without
             the
             consent
             or
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Flocks
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             the
             Ministers
             usually
             whom
             they
             Ordain
             .
             And
             what
             the
             ancient
             Church
             thought
             of
             this
             ,
             abundance
             of
             Canons
             shew
             .
             I
             'le
             now
             cite
             but
             one
             ,
             
               Concil
               .
               Nic.
               2.
               
               Can.
               3.
               
               Omnem
               Electionem
               quae
               fit
               a
               Magistratibus
               ,
               Episcopi
               Presbyteri
               vel
               Diaconi
               irritam
               manere
               ex
               canone
               dicente
               ,
               siquis
               Episcopus
               secularibus
               Magistratibus
               usus
               ,
               per
               eos
               Ecclesiam
               obtinuerit
               ,
               deponatur
               &
               segregetur
               ,
               &
               omnes
               qui
               cum
               eo
               Communicant
               .
               Oportet
               enim
               eum
               qui
               est
               promovendus
               ad
               Episcopatum
               ab
               Episcopis
               eligi
               ,
               quemadmodum
               a
               sanctis
               patribus
               Nicaenis
               decretum
               est
               in
               Can.
               qui
               dicit
               [
               Episcopum
               oportet
               maxime
               quidem
               ab
               omnibus
               qui
               sunt
               in
               provincia
               constitui
               .
            
             And
             many
             Councils
             nullifie
             their
             Episcopacy
             that
             come
             not
             in
             by
             the
             election
             or
             consent
             of
             
               Clergy
               and
               People
            
             ,
             which
             
               ad
               hominem
            
             is
             somewhat
             to
             them
             that
             urge
             such
             Councils
             against
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             confess
             your
             reasons
             seem
             unanswerable
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             to
             the
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             convinced
             was
             the
             case
             of
             those
             that
             were
             ordained
             when
             there
             were
             no
             Bishops
             to
             whom
             they
             could
             have
             access
             ,
             or
             no
             place
             in
             the
             Ministry
             without
             Presbyters
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             who
             then
             durst
             not
             be
             twice
             Ordained
             :
             And
             for
             Churchmen
             that
             must
             be
             strictly
             Religious
             to
             suffer
             on
             such
             terms
             I
             cannot
             speak
             against
             .
             But
             we
             secular
             men
             think
             these
             too
             little
             things
             to
             suffer
             for
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             If
             your
             consciences
             can
             call
             such
             prophanation
             of
             Gods
             Name
             ,
             such
             condemnation
             of
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             such
             strengthening
             the
             hands
             of
             —
             a
             little
             thing
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             no
             measure
             for
             our
             consciences
             :
             For
             we
             believe
             that
             we
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             and
             a
             righteous
             final
             Judgment
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           II.
           Of
           the
           Covenant
           and
           Oath
           of
           Canonical
           Obedience
           to
           our
           Ordinary
           or
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             WHat
             harm
             is
             there
             in
             your
             promising
             or
             swearing
             obedience
             to
             your
             Ordinary
             ,
             in
             things
             Lawful
             and
             Honest.
             What
             a
             man
             should
             do
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             refuse
             to
             swear
             or
             promise
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             first
             tell
             you
             the
             words
             imposed
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             will
             state
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             our
             Reasons
             .
          
           
           
             
               The
               Words
               at
               Ordination
               are
               these
               .
               1.
               
               On
               Deacons
               and
               Priests
               .
            
             [
             Will
             you
             reverently
             obey
             your
             Ordinary
             and
             other
             chief
             Ministers
             to
             whom
             is
             committed
             the
             Charge
             and
             Government
             over
             you
             ;
             following
             with
             a
             glad
             Mind
             and
             Will
             their
             godly
             Admonitions
             and
             submitting
             your selves
             to
             their
             godly
             Iudgments
             ?
             Answ.
             I
             will
             so
             do
             ,
             the
             Lord
             being
             my
             help
             .
          
           
             The
             Form
             of
             the
             Oath
             which
             they
             use
             to
             impose
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             Ego
             A.
             B.
             
               Iuro
               quod
               praestabo
               Veram
               &
               Canonicum
               Obedientiam
               Episcopo
               Londinensi
               ejusque
               successoribus
               in
               omnibus
               licitis
               &
               honestis
               .
            
             (
             And
             little
             know
             we
             of
             What
             Religion
             their
             Successors
             will
             be
             ,
             or
             who
             will
             have
             the
             choosing
             of
             them
             ?
             I
             'le
             not
             swear
             to
             I
             know
             not
             who
             .
             )
          
           
             
               The
               Bishops
               themselves
               also
               must
               take
               this
               Oath
               of
               due
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Arch-bishop
               .
            
             In
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             Amen
             :
             I
             N.
             chosen
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             See
             of
             N.
             do
             profess
             and
             promise
             all
             due
             reverence
             and
             obedience
             to
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             and
             to
             the
             Metropolitan
             Church
             of
             N.
             and
             to
             their
             Successors
             .
             So
             help
             me
             God
             through
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             your
             Controversie
             against
             any
             of
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             do
             not
             question
             the
             duty
             of
             
               obeying
               the
               King
            
             and
             all
             his
             Officers
             ,
             governing
             as
             Magistrates
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Swords
             which
             the
             King
             may
             commit
             to
             them
             .
             If
             Bishops
             or
             Lay
             Chancellors
             be
             made
             Magistrates
             ,
             we
             will
             obey
             them
             as
             such
             :
             And
             therefore
             when
             they
             summon
             us
             ,
             we
             appear
             and
             answer
             ,
             because
             the
             King
             authorizeth
             them
             .
             And
             many
             Non-conformists
             have
             defended
             the
             taking
             the
             Promise
             as
             supposing
             that
             the
             Word
             
               [
               Ordinary
            
             ]
             signifieth
             only
             the
             Judge
             of
             a
             Court
             set
             up
             by
             the
             King
             as
             Supream
             Governor
             by
             the
             Sword
             in
             matters
             and
             over
             persons
             Ecclesiastical
             as
             well
             as
             Civil
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             true
             sence
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             do
             not
             refuse
             to
             promise
             and
             swear
             due
             Obedience
             to
             such
             as
             are
             our
             Lawful
             Pastors
             ,
             ruling
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             Though
             we
             think
             that
             requiring
             such
             Oaths
             is
             an
             irregularity
             in
             them
             ,
             against
             the
             ancient
             Canons
             ,
             and
             a
             farr
             higher
             presumption
             than
             the
             Independents
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             do
             not
             deny
             a
             patient
             and
             quiet
             submission
             to
             unlawful
             
             persons
             and
             acts
             of
             Government
             ,
             not
             owning
             their
             sin
             our selves
             ,
             and
             doing
             no
             evil
             at
             their
             command
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             are
             the
             things
             which
             we
             are
             not
             satisfied
             in
             .
          
           
             I.
             Obedience
             hath
             essential
             Relation
             to
             the
             
               Laws
               and
               Mandates
            
             of
             those
             that
             we
             obey
             :
             And
             the
             Canons
             of
             England
             are
             the
             Laws
             by
             which
             they
             openly
             profess
             to
             Rule
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             call
             it
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Canonical
               Obedience
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             obeying
             the
             Church
             Government
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             ;
             And
             when
             we
             know
             the
             Canons
             before-hand
             ,
             we
             know
             what
             Government
             and
             Obedience
             is
             meant
             .
             And
             we
             swear
             fraudulently
             if
             we
             take
             not
             the
             Oath
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Imposers
             :
             And
             they
             commonly
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             
               [
               Due
               Obedience
               ]
            
             ,
             and
             if
             
               Godly
               Admonitions
            
             ,
             or
             
               [
               in
               licitis
               &
               honestis
            
             ]
             be
             put
             in
             ,
             that
             doth
             but
             suppose
             that
             Obedience
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             is
             Godly
             and
             
               licitum
               &
               honestum
            
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             we
             are
             left
             to
             choose
             which
             Canons
             we
             will
             obey
             .
             All
             Bishops
             I
             doubt
             not
             will
             stand
             to
             this
             Exposition
             of
             the
             sence
             .
          
           
             Now
             there
             are
             abundance
             of
             things
             in
             the
             Canons
             which
             we
             think
             to
             be
             greater
             sins
             than
             we
             think
             meet
             to
             call
             them
             .
          
           
             II.
             We
             know
             that
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Bishops
             is
             by
             
               Chancellors
               Courts
            
             and
             other
             such
             ,
             where
             Lay-men
             exercise
             the
             Church
             Keys
             ,
             by
             Decretive
             Excommunications
             and
             Absolutions
             :
             which
             wise
             men
             think
             to
             be
             sacrilegious
             Usurpation
             ,
             and
             a
             Prophanation
             of
             a
             dreadful
             part
             of
             Christs
             Government
             :
             And
             Lawyers
             and
             Civilians
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             
               [
               Ordinary
            
             ]
             signifieth
             the
             appointed
             Ordinary
             Judge
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             we
             swear
             or
             Covenant
             to
             obey
             
               Lay-Civilians
               using
               the
               Keys
            
             .
             And
             
               [
               other
               chief
               Ministers
            
             ]
             can
             mean
             no
             less
             than
             all
             the
             Archdeacons
             ,
             Officials
             ,
             Commissaries
             ,
             Surrogates
             ,
             &c.
             whom
             we
             covenant
             to
             obey
             ;
             not
             in
             civil
             things
             or
             the
             
               circa
               Sacra
            
             belonging
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             which
             we
             refuse
             not
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             
               Church
               Keyes
            
             .
          
           
             III.
             They
             that
             think
             they
             have
             fully
             proved
             that
             Diocesans
             Ruling
             many
             hundred
             Churches
             without
             any
             Bishops
             under
             them
             ,
             are
             an
             Office
             
               in
               Specie
            
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             corrupteth
             or
             excludeth
             true
             Church
             Discipline
             ,
             do
             think
             it
             a
             sin
             to
             conform
             
             by
             an
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             or
             Obedience
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             live
             peaceably
             under
             them
             .
          
           
             IV.
             They
             that
             think
             that
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Universal
             Church
             Customs
             and
             Canons
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
             that
             come
             in
             by
             Magistrates
             without
             the
             Election
             or
             consent
             of
             the
             Flocks
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             think
             that
             to
             swear
             Obedience
             to
             them
             is
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             their
             Usurpation
             .
          
           
             These
             four
             be
             the
             things
             refused
             in
             this
             Oath
             and
             Covenant
             of
             Obedience
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             And
             what
             have
             you
             against
             obeying
             according
             to
             the
             Canon
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I.
             You
             may
             gather
             it
             from
             the
             foregoing
             enumeration
             of
             the
             Canonical
             Impositions
             :
             Many
             things
             of
             a
             heinouser
             nature
             than
             Liturgies
             ,
             Ceremonies
             or
             things
             Indifferent
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             dare
             not
             obey
             an
             Order
             for
             Excommunication
             according
             to
             the
             4th
             .
             Canon
             ,
             against
             any
             man
             that
             affirmeth
             that
             the
             Book
             of
             Cammon-Prayer
             containeth
             any
             thing
             in
             it
             that
             is
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Judge
             that
             by
             the
             proof
             that
             I
             shall
             anon
             give
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             same
             I
             say
             of
             the
             Excommunication
             in
             
               Can.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
            
             8.
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             which
             are
             after
             to
             be
             particularly
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             there
             are
             many
             things
             in
             the
             Canons
             which
             we
             dare
             not
             practice
             ,
             and
             therefore
             dare
             not
             swear
             Canonical
             Obedience
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             That
             Oath
             doth
             not
             oblige
             you
             to
             approve
             of
             all
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Canons
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Iustices
             Oath
             to
             execute
             the
             Laws
             doth
             bind
             him
             to
             approve
             of
             ,
             or
             execute
             every
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             We
             would
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             an
             over
             rigorous
             Exposition
             :
             But
             had
             it
             been
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             when
             the
             Six
             Articles
             ,
             and
             other
             Lawes
             for
             Murdering
             Innocents
             were
             on
             foot
             ,
             and
             were
             actually
             expounded
             by
             Execution
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             have
             been
             one
             of
             the
             Justices
             that
             should
             have
             sworn
             to
             execute
             them
             .
             Though
             a
             Justice
             be
             not
             bound
             to
             approve
             every
             Law
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             in
             the
             main
             to
             execute
             them
             in
             his
             place
             ;
             And
             if
             he
             know
             that
             the
             Imposers
             of
             his
             Oath
             did
             mean
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             execute
             
               e.
               g.
            
             the
             Laws
             against
             Protestants
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             take
             that
             Oath
             contrary
             to
             their
             sence
             .
             Our
             Canons
             make
             these
             things
             forementioned
             their
             principal
             part
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             by
             putting
             
             them
             first
             with
             that
             strange
             penalty
             of
             Excommunication
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             no
             small
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             Book
             that
             we
             dissent
             from
             .
          
           
             II.
             But
             moreover
             we
             dare
             not
             promise
             or
             swear
             Obedience
             to
             our
             Ordinaries
             ,
             till
             we
             know
             that
             Lay-men
             governing
             by
             the
             Keys
             are
             not
             those
             Ordinaries
             .
             I
             have
             consulted
             Lawyers
             ,
             and
             some
             say
             that
             only
             the
             Bishop
             is
             meant
             by
             our
             
               [
               Ordinary
               ]
            
             ;
             But
             I
             think
             they
             are
             but
             few
             that
             say
             so
             .
             And
             indeed
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             the
             contrary
             ,
             because
             terms
             of
             Art
             or
             Science
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             according
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             men
             of
             that
             Art
             or
             Science
             .
             But
             men
             of
             that
             profession
             commonly
             call
             other
             Judges
             of
             their
             Courts
             our
             Ordinaries
             ,
             besides
             the
             Bishops
             :
             So
             doth
             
               R.
               Cousins
            
             in
             his
             Tables
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             
               other
               Governing
               Ministers
            
             whom
             we
             must
             obey
             ,
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Ordination
             Covenant
             also
             besides
             our
             Ordinaries
             .
          
           
             Our
             Reasons
             against
             this
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             unlawful
             to
             confederate
             with
             Sacrilegious
             Propha●ers
             of
             a
             great
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             stablishing
             and
             practising
             that
             Sacrilegious
             Prophanation
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             Covenant
             or
             Swear
             Obedience
             to
             Lay-men
             in
             usurping
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             of
             Decretive
             Excommunication
             and
             Absolution
             ,
             we
             fear
             is
             such
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             the
             Minor
             the
             reason
             of
             our
             fear
             is
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             Sacrilegious
             prophanation
             for
             a
             Lay-man
             to
             usurp
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             so
             for
             him
             to
             usurp
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             .
             But
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             confest
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             and
             the
             charge
             of
             ordinary
             Teaching
             and
             Guidance
             of
             the
             Flocks
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Ad
               hominem
            
             .
             If
             the
             Bishops
             take
             it
             for
             Usurpation
             in
             Presbyters
             to
             exercise
             this
             power
             ,
             supposing
             it
             proper
             to
             themselves
             ,
             they
             must
             judge
             it
             much
             more
             so
             in
             Lay-men
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             The
             Lay-men
             do
             it
             by
             the
             Bishops
             Authority
             and
             in
             his
             Name
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             doth
             it
             by
             them
             :
             His
             Name
             is
             to
             the
             Excommunications
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Chancellors
             have
             their
             Commissions
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             the
             Bishops
             cannot
             alter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             so
             it
             is
             the
             worse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Bishops
             name
             should
             be
             abused
             to
             a
             Sentence
             ,
             when
             he
             never
             heard
             or
             tryed
             the
             Cause
             .
             If
             this
             be
             against
             the
             Bishops
             Will
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             forgery
             ;
             if
             he
             consent
             ,
             it
             seems
             he
             
             trusteth
             his
             Conscience
             in
             the
             Chancellors
             hands
             ,
             and
             Excommunicateth
             all
             at
             a
             venture
             that
             the
             Chancellor
             Excommunicateth
             ,
             though
             he
             know
             not
             whom
             nor
             why
             ,
             which
             is
             against
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             Justice
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             to
             execute
             it
             by
             men
             of
             another
             Calling
             :
             Either
             it
             is
             proper
             to
             Bishops
             or
             not
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             Presbyters
             or
             Lay-men
             may
             use
             it
             ;
             if
             yea
             ,
             then
             none
             ,
             may
             be
             deputed
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             Bishops
             .
             If
             the
             Keys
             and
             not
             the
             Sacraments
             may
             be
             used
             by
             Lay-men
             ,
             then
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             is
             not
             proper
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             but
             only
             Sacraments
             .
             But
             no
             man
             can
             give
             a
             just
             reason
             why
             Lay-men
             may
             not
             give
             the
             Sacraments
             as
             well
             as
             use
             the
             Keys
             .
          
           
             Yea
             indeed
             the
             Sacramental
             administration
             cannot
             be
             proper
             to
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             if
             the
             Keys
             be
             not
             :
             For
             the
             ●se
             of
             the
             Keys
             is
             to
             Judge
             who
             shall
             be
             admitted
             to
             Sacramental
             communion
             :
             and
             if
             only
             Delivering
             and
             not
             
               Iudging
               to
               whom
            
             ,
             be
             proper
             to
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             but
             a
             carrier
             or
             cryer
             and
             Executioner
             of
             Lay-mens
             Judgment
             ,
             perhaps
             lower
             than
             the
             Deacon
             .
             Barely
             to
             say
             over
             the
             words
             and
             do
             the
             action
             ,
             is
             but
             an
             outward
             Ministration
             ,
             and
             no
             act
             of
             Power
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Chancellor
             but
             the
             Surrogate
             that
             Excommunicateth
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ask
             those
             that
             have
             been
             much
             among
             them
             ,
             how
             oft
             they
             have
             heard
             a
             Lay-Civilian
             say
             at
             once
             ,
             
               [
               I
               admonish
               you
               ,
               I
               admonish
               you
               ,
               I
               admonish
               you
               ,
               I
               excommunicate
               you
               ]
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Hypocrisie
             is
             but
             an
             aggravation
             of
             Sin
             :
             The
             Lay-man
             decreeth
             the
             Excommunication
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             judicial
             act
             ;
             when
             they
             use
             a
             Surrogate
             Priest
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             as
             a
             hireling
             Servant
             to
             pronounce
             the
             Decree
             ,
             to
             mock
             the
             Church
             with
             a
             Formality
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             indeed
             it
             be
             the
             Priest
             that
             Excommunicateth
             and
             Absolveth
             ,
             when
             no
             Bishop
             is
             there
             ,
             then
             they
             confess
             that
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             is
             not
             proper
             to
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             validly
             used
             by
             a
             Priest.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             have
             you
             against
             swearing
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Bishops
             themselves
             ,
             supposing
             the
             Canons
             were
             materially
             Lawful
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             III.
             We
             have
             nothing
             against
             a
             peaceable
             submission
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             proved
             all
             Usurpers
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             when
             I
             
             think
             how
             the
             High
             Priests
             were
             made
             (
             out
             of
             a
             wrong
             line
             ,
             by
             Roman
             power
             and
             purchase
             ,
             &c.
             )
             in
             Christs
             time
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             he
             was
             for
             submission
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             use
             of
             all
             that
             was
             good
             and
             lawful
             ,
             done
             by
             those
             bad
             unlawful
             intruders
             ,
             it
             resolveth
             me
             to
             regard
             
               bare
               Possession
            
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             our
             own
             edification
             and
             the
             common
             peace
             requireth
             .
             But
             as
             Christ
             was
             a
             Nonconformist
             to
             the
             Pharisees
             vain
             Traditions
             ,
             so
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             
               swearing
               Obedience
            
             to
             these
             Usurpers
             ,
             that
             he
             oft
             plainly
             and
             vehemently
             reproveth
             them
             .
             Many
             ,
             for
             the
             
               bonum
               publicum
            
             ,
             which
             is
             
               Suprema
               Lex
            
             and
             
               finis
               regiminis
            
             ,
             did
             live
             in
             quiet
             submission
             to
             the
             Usurpers
             of
             
               civil
               power
            
             here
             ,
             who
             yet
             would
             never
             have
             sworne
             obedience
             to
             them
             or
             justified
             their
             Usurpation
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             frame
             of
             Diocesans
             as
             the
             only
             Bishops
             is
             unlawful
             
               tota
               specie
            
             ,
             I
             have
             so
             largely
             proved
             in
             my
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             not
             here
             repeat
             it
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Diocesan
             party
             by
             not
             answering
             it
             seem
             to
             grant
             it
             .
             I
             have
             proved
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             this
             Diocesan
             Species
             destroyeth
             the
             old
             Species
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             turning
             the
             Parishes
             into
             
               no
               Churches
            
             ,
             but
             parts
             of
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             while
             they
             make
             a
             Bishop
             essential
             to
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             set
             up
             a
             false
             Species
             instead
             of
             it
             ,
             viz.
             A
             Church
             
               infimae
               speciei
            
             ,
             which
             hath
             many
             score
             Parishes
             ,
             if
             not
             many
             hundred
             in
             it
             ,
             without
             any
             under-Bishop
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             it
             deposeth
             the
             
               old
               species
            
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             both
             ,
             which
             were
             [
             to
             every
             Church
             of
             the
             lowest
             species
             ]
             a
             Bishop
             with
             his
             Presbyters
             
               ejusdem
               ordinis
            
             (
             if
             they
             could
             be
             had
             )
             so
             that
             many
             score
             or
             hundred
             Bishops
             are
             put
             down
             ,
             on
             pretense
             of
             setting
             up
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             they
             set
             up
             both
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyters
             of
             a
             humane
             unlawful
             sort
             instead
             of
             those
             deposed
             ,
             viz.
             Arch-bishop
             
               infimi
               ordinis
            
             ,
             over
             a
             thousand
             or
             hundred
             Carcasses
             of
             Churches
             :
             and
             half
             Presbyters
             that
             have
             not
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             nor
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             with
             the
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             they
             deposed
             Christs
             true
             
               Church
               Discipline
            
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             as
             impossible
             as
             for
             one
             School-master
             alone
             to
             govern
             all
             the
             Schools
             in
             a
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             one
             Physician
             many
             hundred
             Hospitals
             ,
             or
             one
             Mayor
             many
             Hundred
             Corporations
             ,
             without
             any
             School-master
             (
             but
             an
             Usher
             or
             Monitor
             )
             or
             any
             Physitian
             ,
             or
             any
             Mayor
             or
             Justice
             under
             him
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             That
             they
             have
             set
             up
             a
             false
             humane
             Discipline
             (
             before
             described
             )
             instead
             of
             Christ's
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             taken
             down
             .
             And
             all
             this
             we
             dare
             not
             justifie
             by
             a
             confederacy
             by
             Oath
             .
          
           
             IV.
             And
             we
             think
             that
             the
             fourth
             thing
             which
             we
             stick
             at
             needs
             no
             other
             reason
             ;
             suppose
             the
             species
             of
             Diocesans
             were
             of
             God's
             appointment
             ,
             and
             only
             the
             numerical
             Bishops
             usurpers
             ,
             we
             can
             submit
             and
             live
             peaceably
             ,
             but
             we
             cannot
             swear
             obedience
             to
             them
             .
             They
             plead
             more
             than
             we
             for
             the
             power
             of
             ancient
             Councils
             ,
             and
             Canons
             .
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             fully
             proved
             (
             as
             Paul
             of
             Venice
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Clarkson
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Burnet
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             )
             that
             many
             great
             Councils
             nullified
             the
             Episcopacy
             of
             all
             that
             came
             in
             without
             the
             election
             ,
             or
             consent
             of
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Flocks
             :
             And
             we
             our selves
             cannot
             conceive
             how
             any
             man
             can
             be
             the
             Pastor
             of
             those
             that
             consent
             not
             ;
             though
             we
             can
             easily
             conceive
             that
             Dissenters
             may
             oft
             be
             
               obliged
               to
               consent
            
             when
             they
             do
             not
             ;
             so
             may
             a
             Son
             or
             Daughter
             be
             obliged
             to
             obey
             their
             Parents
             in
             consenting
             to
             Marry
             ,
             such
             as
             Parents
             choose
             for
             them
             ,
             when
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             marriage
             till
             that
             consent
             .
             How
             few
             in
             a
             Diocese
             ever
             know
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Election
             till
             it's
             past
             ,
             and
             how
             few
             consent
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             .
             We
             can
             submit
             to
             these
             ,
             but
             not
             
               swear
               Allegiance
            
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             V.
             And
             in
             all
             the
             foresaid
             cases
             ,
             we
             have
             another
             disswasive
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             so
             much
             of
             the
             King's
             Prerogative
             that
             all
             Subjects
             must
             swear
             Allegiance
             and
             Fidelity
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             almost
             all
             Nations
             it
             hath
             been
             thought
             dangerous
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Subjects
             also
             swear
             obedience
             to
             every
             Justice
             or
             inferior
             Officer
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             make
             them
             too
             like
             Kings
             .
             2.
             
             Lest
             the
             Subjects
             should
             be
             entangled
             between
             their
             Oath
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             their
             Oaths
             to
             all
             these
             Officers
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             the
             Officers
             contradiction
             to
             the
             King
             's
             .
             3.
             
             Lest
             so
             many
             Oaths
             should
             make
             that
             Government
             a
             snare
             to
             the
             conscientious
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             for
             their
             ease
             and
             safety
             .
             4.
             
             Lest
             so
             much
             swearing
             make
             Oaths
             contemptible
             ,
             and
             bring
             in
             perjury
             ,
             and
             endanger
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             should
             by
             our
             Oaths
             be
             secured
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             named
             many
             Councils
             ,
             and
             Canons
             which
             prohibit
             Bishops
             this
             practice
             of
             making
             the
             Clergy
             swear
             fidelity
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             condemned
             it
             ,
             as
             of
             dangerous
             
             consequence
             .
             And
             they
             that
             are
             for
             Councils
             should
             not
             engage
             us
             causelesly
             
               against
               them
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             present
             Impositions
             greatly
             stop
             us
             ,
             till
             we
             better
             know
             what
             it
             is
             that
             we
             must
             do
             .
             We
             have
             cause
             to
             make
             a
             stand
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             all
             sworn
             
               [
               never
               to
               endeavour
               any
               alteration
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               State
               ]
            
             which
             we
             readily
             obey
             ,
             and
             yet
             seem
             to
             be
             called
             to
             do
             that
             which
             we
             are
             told
             by
             some
             is
             an
             alteration
             of
             it
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             making
             of
             our
             present
             species
             of
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
             yea
             Chancellors
             ,
             Officials
             ,
             Commissaries
             ,
             &c.
             as
             unchangeable
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Government
             as
             Monarchy
             it self
             is
             ,
             and
             so
             disabling
             the
             King
             to
             make
             any
             alteration
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             set
             all
             this
             together
             and
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             All
             the
             Clergy
             is
             bound
             or
             sworn
             to
             obey
             both
             Bishops
             and
             every
             Ordinary
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Canon
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             Excommunicates
             every
             man
             that
             affirmeth
             that
             the
             Church
             Government
             under
             his
             Majesty
             by
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Archdeacons
             and
             THE
             REST
             THAT
             BEAR
             OFFICE
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             repugnant
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             the
             Lords
             and
             Gentlemen
             in
             England
             that
             have
             affirmed
             that
             the
             Government
             by
             the
             Keys
             as
             used
             by
             Diocesans
             over
             hundreds
             of
             Churches
             ,
             or
             by
             Archdeacons
             ,
             Lay
             Chancellors
             ,
             &c.
             is
             repugnant
             to
             God's
             word
             ,
             being
             already
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             Excommunicate
             ,
             how
             far
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             being
             Parliament-men
             I
             know
             not
             :
             but
             I
             suppose
             if
             in
             Parliament
             they
             shall
             affirm
             any
             such
             repugnancy
             they
             are
             Excommunicate
             ;
             and
             without
             the
             Act
             of
             King
             and
             Parliament
             no
             alteration
             can
             be
             made
             .
             3.
             
             And
             now
             to
             fix
             them
             all
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             is
             sworn
             never
             to
             endeavour
             any
             
               alteration
               in
               the
               Church
               Government
            
             :
             viz.
             In
             the
             
               Corporation
               Act
            
             ,
             the
             
               Militia
               Act
            
             ,
             the
             
               Vestry
               Act
            
             ,
             the
             
               Oxford
               swearing
               Act
            
             ,
             after
             the
             
               Act
               of
               Vniformity
            
             .
             And
             is
             not
             every
             Chancellor
             ,
             or
             Archdeacon
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             now
             made
             as
             immutable
             necessary
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             as
             the
             King
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             You
             speak
             ignorantly
             for
             want
             of
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             Law
             :
             Do
             you
             think
             King
             and
             Parliament
             oblige
             themselves
             .
             It
             is
             only
             particular
             subjects
             out
             of
             Parliament
             that
             they
             oblige
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I.
             But
             when
             the
             Parliament
             is
             dissolved
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             all
             particular
             subjects
             save
             the
             King.
             And
             are
             they
             not
             all
             then
             hereby
             bound
             ?
             And
             do
             you
             think
             that
             it
             was
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             
             Act
             that
             they
             who
             swear
             never
             to
             endeavour
             alteration
             ,
             may
             yet
             endeavour
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             chosen
             Parliament
             men
             ?
             I
             will
             manifestly
             disprove
             it
             .
             All
             these
             Oaths
             do
             joyn
             the
             Government
             of
             
               Church
               and
               State
            
             together
             :
             Yea
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             
               Church-Government
               first
            
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             the
             preeminence
             .
             But
             it
             was
             never
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             that
             the
             Parliament
             may
             endeavour
             to
             alter
             Monarchy
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               State-Government
               :
               Ergo
            
             ,
             it
             meant
             not
             that
             they
             may
             endeavour
             to
             alter
             Prelacy
             or
             Church-Government
             .
          
           
             II.
             But
             suppose
             it
             be
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             They
             that
             know
             the
             present
             thing
             called
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             know
             that
             their
             Writers
             openly
             maintain
             that
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Canons
             depends
             not
             on
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             save
             only
             as
             to
             the
             
               forceable
               execution
            
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             a
             Society
             empowred
             by
             Christ
             :
             And
             therefore
             that
             King
             or
             Parliaments
             at
             least
             may
             be
             Excommunicated
             by
             them
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             All
             are
             Excommunicate
             men
             that
             do
             but
             call
             their
             Government
             sinful
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
           II.
           Of
           the
           restraint
           of
           Ordained
           Ministers
           from
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           expounding
           any
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           Matter
           or
           Doctrine
           ,
           Can.
           49.
           
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             WHat
             is
             it
             that
             you
             have
             against
             Conformity
             in
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I.
             That
             men
             are
             at
             once
             made
             Christ's
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             forbid
             to
             exercise
             that
             which
             they
             are
             Ordained
             to
             .
          
           
             II.
             That
             we
             are
             laid
             under
             the
             hainous
             guilt
             of
             breaking
             our
             Vow
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             engaged
             us
             to
             make
             it
             ;
             and
             of
             betraying
             mens
             Souls
             ,
             by
             omitting
             a
             vowed
             duty
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             we
             are
             forbidden
             that
             which
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             every
             Lay
             Christian
             that
             is
             able
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             suppress
             Religion
             and
             Charity
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             do
             not
             swear
             or
             subscribe
             to
             this
             Canon
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             But
             we
             are
             bound
             by
             them
             to
             obey
             this
             Canon
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             that
             swearing
             obedience
             to
             them
             must
             mean
             ,
             obeying
             their
             Laws
             which
             are
             far
             more
             of
             weight
             than
             particular
             mandates
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             as
             long
             as
             you
             may
             have
             Licenses
             ,
             how
             doth
             this
             put
             you
             on
             any
             sin
             of
             omission
             or
             commission
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Both
             their
             words
             and
             their
             deeds
             tell
             us
             that
             they
             Ordain
             more
             than
             they
             Licence
             to
             Preach
             or
             Expound
             any
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             is
             it
             no
             sinful
             omission
             think
             you
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             to
             forbear
             all
             this
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             many
             were
             Ordained
             heretofore
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             new
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             ,
             are
             denyed
             Licenses
             without
             new
             Professions
             and
             Covenants
             and
             terms
             which
             they
             undertake
             to
             prove
             sinful
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             our
             Ministry
             is
             by
             this
             made
             arbitrary
             to
             the
             Bishops
             will.
             He
             may
             bind
             us
             to
             the
             Office
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             keep
             us
             from
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             If
             they
             deny
             you
             Licenses
             they
             bind
             you
             not
             to
             preach
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Ordination
             is
             a
             Vow
             and
             Dedication
             to
             the
             sacred
             Office
             :
             
               Mark
               the
               Covenant
               which
               they
               impose
               on
               us
            
             [
             Are
             you
             determined
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             instruct
             the
             people
             committed
             to
             your
             Charge
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Answ.
            
             I
             have
             so
             determined
             by
             God's
             Grace
             .
             Q.
             Will
             you
             give
             your
             faithful
             diligence
             always
             so
             to
             minister
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             the
             Discipline
             of
             Christ
             as
             the
             Lord
             hath
             commanded
             ,
             &c.
             that
             you
             may
             teach
             the
             people
             committed
             to
             your
             Care
             and
             Charge
             ,
             with
             all
             diligence
             to
             keep
             and
             observe
             the
             same
             .
             Answ.
             I
             will
             so
             do
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Q.
             Will
             you
             be
             ready
             with
             all
             faithful
             diligence
             to
             banish
             and
             drive
             away
             all
             erroneous
             and
             strange
             doctrines
             contrary
             to
             God's
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             both
             publick
             and
             private
             monitions
             and
             exhortations
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             the
             sick
             as
             to
             the
             whole
             within
             your
             Cure
             ,
             as
             need
             shall
             require
             ,
             and
             occasion
             shall
             be
             given
             .
             Answ.
             I
             will
             the
             Lord
             being
             my
             helper
             .
             ]
          
           
             Is
             it
             not
             treachery
             to
             draw
             men
             into
             all
             these
             Vows
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             command
             them
             never
             to
             
               Preach
               nor
               Expound
               any
               Doctrine
            
             or
             
               matter
               any
               where
            
             ?
             Doth
             it
             not
             come
             near
             to
             an
             Atheistical
             prohibition
             of
             Religion
             ,
             may
             they
             not
             tell
             their
             people
             the
             meaning
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             or
             the
             Creed
             ,
             or
             Lord's-Prayer
             ,
             or
             Commandments
             ?
             May
             they
             not
             teach
             their
             own
             Children
             and
             Servants
             these
             .
             If
             a
             Priest
             may
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             much
             lesse
             the
             Laity
             and
             Vulgar
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             The
             meaning
             is
             not
             ,
             against
             expounding
             to
             their
             children
             or
             wives
             at
             home
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Can
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             tell
             such
             a
             meaning
             no
             plainer
             than
             by
             saying
             
               [
               either
               in
               his
               own
               Cure
               or
               elsewhere
               .
               ]
            
             Is
             
             not
             his
             House
             or
             his
             Neighbour's
             House
             elsewhere
             :
             If
             they
             can
             speak
             no
             plainer
             ,
             I
             would
             they
             would
             make
             us
             no
             Laws
             till
             God
             Licence
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             suppose
             that
             
               [
               elsewhere
            
             ]
             speak
             only
             of
             Churches
             ,
             you
             know
             that
             other
             Canons
             forbid
             them
             Preaching
             in
             private
             houses
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             what
             a
             Priest
             is
             that
             who
             must
             be
             forbidden
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             or
             there
             to
             tell
             Children
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Catechism
             ?
             How
             like
             is
             this
             to
             the
             Moscovy
             State
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             You
             know
             that
             many
             men
             are
             unable
             to
             Preach
             ,
             Expound
             or
             speak
             sense
             about
             Divinity
             if
             they
             should
             attempt
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             And
             are
             such
             fit
             to
             be
             made
             the
             Teachers
             and
             Guides
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
             shall
             the
             same
             men
             make
             a
             man
             Physician
             to
             an
             Hospital
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             done
             forbid
             him
             to
             do
             any
             more
             than
             read
             to
             them
             a
             Physick
             Book
             of
             their
             making
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             an
             ability
             to
             teach
             men
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             Essential
             to
             a
             Minister
             ?
             Do
             they
             not
             then
             make
             No-ministers
             and
             call
             them
             Priests
             ,
             if
             they
             ordain
             men
             that
             cannot
             Teach
             the
             essentials
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Reading
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Homilies
             is
             Teaching
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             so
             :
             but
             if
             that
             only
             will
             qualifie
             one
             for
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             one
             may
             be
             a
             Priest
             that
             knows
             no
             more
             than
             an
             Infidel
             or
             Atheist
             :
             and
             if
             Reading
             will
             qualifie
             men
             for
             a
             Benefice
             ,
             many
             will
             study
             for
             no
             more
             :
             and
             the
             people
             will
             value
             them
             accordingly
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             know
             that
             when
             the
             Land
             came
             out
             of
             Popery
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             meer
             Readers
             in
             most
             places
             ,
             or
             worse
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             And
             you
             know
             that
             these
             Canons
             were
             made
             in
             K.
             
             Iames's
             days
             long
             after
             that
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             now
             continued
             as
             the
             Church
             Laws
             :
             Did
             our
             last
             Convocation
             alter
             them
             ?
             It
             is
             such
             excellent
             men
             as
             the
             world
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             
               (
               Ames
               ,
               Bayn
               ,
               Parker
               ,
               Hildersham
               ,
               Dod
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             that
             have
             been
             forbidden
             to
             Preach
             ,
             whilest
             these
             that
             could
             not
             preach
             were
             Ordained
             and
             inducted
             .
             It
             is
             only
             the
             present
             things
             that
             I
             am
             speaking
             of
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             though
             men
             of
             mean
             abilities
             ,
             if
             tolerable
             ,
             may
             be
             tolerated
             ,
             yet
             men
             that
             want
             essential
             qualifications
             should
             
             not
             be
             made
             Ministers
             ;
             but
             if
             bare
             Reading
             be
             necessary
             ,
             they
             may
             Read
             as
             Lay-men
             .
          
           
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             that
             as
             making
             such
             Priests
             and
             Canons
             is
             a
             sin
             in
             them
             ,
             so
             to
             obey
             them
             by
             omission
             of
             Ministerial
             teaching
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             a
             Licence
             from
             the
             Bishops
             would
             be
             sinful
             Conformity
             in
             any
             true
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             if
             he
             live
             where
             his
             Ministerial
             work
             is
             necessary
             .
             And
             to
             forbear
             all
             Expounding
             any
             matter
             ,
             or
             doctrine
             ,
             save
             by
             Reading
             our
             Homilies
             ,
             is
             sacriledge
             and
             perfidiousness
             ,
             and
             uncharitable
             inhumanity
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
           IV
           ,
           and
           V.
           Of
           subscribing
           and
           declaring
           Assent
           and
           Consent
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             WHat
             is
             your
             next
             exception
             to
             Conformity
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             
               Subscribing
               according
               to
               the
               Canon
               ,
               that
            
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
               and
               that
               we
               will
               use
               no
               other
               form
               .
               2.
               
               And
            
             publickly
             declaring
             our
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             all
             things
             contained
             and
             prescribed
             in
             and
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             our
             Approbation
             of
             all
             the
             Forms
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             &c
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             have
             you
             against
             this
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Negatively
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             blame
             nothing
             in
             it
             that
             is
             good
             :
             And
             I
             take
             it
             for
             a
             good
             Book
             ,
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             but
             not
             faultless
             .
             As
             you
             said
             of
             the
             Canon
             of
             allowing
             Readers
             ,
             so
             say
             I
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             ;
             it
             was
             better
             immediately
             after
             Popery
             than
             it
             is
             now
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             more
             congruous
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             great
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             we
             honour
             the
             Book
             and
             their
             Memory
             that
             made
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             do
             not
             think
             that
             there
             is
             any
             such
             faultiness
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             maketh
             it
             unlawful
             to
             joyn
             in
             the
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             Communion
             ,
             with
             the
             Church
             where
             it
             is
             used
             ,
             We
             honour
             them
             as
             true
             Churches
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             do
             not
             think
             it
             unlawful
             to
             read
             the
             ordinary
             Lords
             day
             Service
             ,
             when
             the
             publick
             good
             requireth
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             can
             have
             no
             better
             without
             greater
             hurt
             than
             benefit
             :
             Our
             objections
             being
             most
             against
             the
             by-offices
             ,
             especially
             of
             Baptizing
             and
             Burial
             .
          
           
           
             B●●
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             think
             it
             unlawful
             to
             Covenant
             to
             
               use
               no
               other
               Forms
            
             in
             publick
             Prayer
             .
             II.
             And
             unlawful
             to
             
               subscribe
               and
               declare
               that
               it
               is
               faultless
               .
            
          
           
             I.
             For
             the
             first
             we
             have
             these
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Bishops
             themselves
             by
             the
             King's
             order
             ,
             do
             upon
             special
             occasions
             of
             Fasts
             and
             Thanksgivings
             ,
             prescribe
             ,
             impose
             and
             use
             other
             Forms
             ?
             and
             we
             must
             not
             covenant
             to
             disobey
             them
             .
             2.
             
             The
             publick
             Ministers
             have
             and
             do
             in
             the
             Pulpits
             before
             Sermon
             use
             other
             Forms
             :
             And
             so
             break
             this
             Covenant
             themselves
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             belongs
             to
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             word
             his
             own
             Prayers
             as
             his
             own
             Sermons
             :
             And
             it
             is
             sinful
             to
             renounce
             so
             much
             of
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Office
             which
             we
             are
             vowed
             and
             ordained
             to
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             These
             instances
             are
             a
             clear
             exposition
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             and
             shew
             that
             by
             
               [
               no
               other
               Form
            
             ]
             they
             intended
             not
             to
             exclude
             other
             Pulpit-prayers
             ,
             or
             other
             Forms
             ,
             prescribed
             by
             the
             Bishops
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             England
             here
             also
             can
             speak
             no
             more
             intelligibly
             ,
             than
             by
             
               [
               no
               other
               Forms
            
             ]
             to
             mean
             only
             
               [
               till
               the
               Bishop
               prescribe
               it
               ,
               and
               except
               your
               own
               daily
               Form
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ]
            
             I
             would
             they
             would
             leave
             us
             to
             God's
             own
             Laws
             ,
             and
             not
             take
             on
             them
             to
             be
             necessary
             interpreters
             of
             its
             great
             difficulties
             .
             If
             such
             men
             forbear
             that
             expounding
             ,
             which
             they
             
               forbid
               others
            
             till
             they
             will
             do
             it
             better
             ,
             the
             loss
             will
             be
             the
             less
             ;
             Scripture
             speaketh
             plainlier
             than
             this
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             who
             giveth
             this
             exposition
             ?
             To
             expound
             the
             Law
             by
             a
             common
             obligatory
             Exposition
             ,
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Law-makers
             :
             He
             that
             maketh
             the
             words
             maketh
             not
             a
             Law
             if
             he
             make
             not
             the
             sense
             ;
             Judges
             make
             not
             the
             sense
             but
             decide
             particular
             Cases
             by
             it
             as
             they
             understand
             it
             .
             The
             Canons
             are
             made
             by
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             which
             he
             that
             denyeth
             to
             be
             the
             Representative
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             is
             Excommunicate
             .
             The
             Pulpit
             Preachers
             ,
             nor
             the
             particular
             Bishops
             are
             not
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             not
             power
             to
             expound
             their
             Canons
             ,
             by
             any
             Common
             obligatory
             exposition
             ;
             much
             less
             contrary
             to
             the
             express
             words
             .
             Which
             way
             most
             of
             the
             Clergy
             went
             under
             Bishop
             
               Parker
               ,
               Grindal
            
             and
             Abbot
             ,
             is
             well
             known
             :
             And
             yet
             now
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             taken
             for
             the
             Expositors
             of
             the
             Churches
             sense
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             openly
             scorned
             ,
             as
             popular
             fautorer
             of
             Puritans
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             their
             mind
             called
             Grindalizers
             .
          
           
           
             II.
             But
             it
             is
             the
             second
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Trojan
             horse
             whose
             name
             is
             Legion
             ,
             I
             mean
             that
             hath
             many
             more
             evils
             in
             the
             belly
             of
             it
             ,
             viz.
             that
             we
             must
             profess
             that
             the
             three
             Books
             ,
             Articles
             ,
             Liturgy
             and
             Ordination
             are
             so
             utterly
             faultless
             that
             there
             is
             
               nothing
               in
               them
               Contrary
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               Assent
               and
               Consent
               to
               all
               contained
               and
               prescribed
            
             in
             and
             by
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             have
             you
             against
             this
             ?
             what
             is
             there
             in
             it
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             God's
             word
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             God's
             word
             is
             perfect
             and
             forbids
             the
             least
             faulty
             errour
             ,
             or
             defect
             .
             If
             we
             had
             never
             seen
             the
             Book
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             men
             made
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             one
             that
             made
             it
             had
             ignorance
             ,
             error
             and
             sin
             ,
             and
             can
             a
             
               perfect
               faultless
            
             volumn
             be
             made
             by
             such
             
               faulty
               men
               ?
               Operari
               sequitur
               esse
               .
            
             They
             renounce
             all
             pretensions
             to
             Infallibility
             in
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             
               You
               interpret
               the
               words
               rigorously
               :
               By
            
             [
             nothing
             contrary
             ]
             
               they
               me●n
            
             nothing
             so
             contrary
             ,
             as
             that
             one
             may
             not
             use
             the
             Books
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             If
             by
             
               [
               nothing
            
             ]
             they
             mean
             not
             
               [
               nothing
            
             ]
             and
             if
             by
             
               [
               contrary
            
             ]
             they
             mean
             not
             
               [
               contrary
            
             ]
             we
             will
             better
             know
             what
             they
             mean
             before
             we
             subscribe
             ,
             else
             you
             may
             make
             it
             lawful
             to
             subscribe
             to
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             the
             ,
             Imposers
             
               mean
               better
               than
               they
               speak
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             And
             
               Assent
               and
               Consent
            
             is
             expresly
             confined
             to
             the
             use
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             shall
             prove
             that
             that
             is
             not
             true
             .
             2.
             
             That
             if
             it
             were
             true
             it
             no
             whit
             amends
             the
             matter
             ,
             nor
             maketh
             it
             lawful
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             I.
             It
             is
             not
             true
             :
             For.
             1.
             
             The
             words
             of
             the
             declaration
             are
             as
             expresly
             universal
             as
             man
             can
             speak
             :
             And
             the
             foregoing
             words
             
               [
               to
               the
               use
            
             ]
             do
             speak
             but
             de●fine
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Declaration
             
               de
               mediis
            
             :
             And
             all
             Lawyers
             agree
             that
             when
             the
             
               title
               of
            
             a
             Law
             expresseth
             the
             End
             ,
             that
             limiteth
             not
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             because
             the
             Means
             may
             be
             larger
             than
             the
             End.
             As
             the
             Oxford
             Act
             of
             Confinement
             is
             in
             the
             title
             to
             
               keep
               Nonconformists
            
             from
             Corporations
             ;
             And
             yet
             Lawyers
             resolve
             that
             it
             extendeth
             also
             to
             Conformists
             ,
             if
             one
             of
             them
             should
             but
             once
             preach
             in
             a
             Conventicle
             .
             The
             Parliament
             and
             Prelates
             thought
             that
             the
             way
             to
             secure
             the
             Vse
             ,
             was
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             
               Assent
               and
               Consent
               to
               all
               in
               the
               Book
               contained
               and
               prescribed
               :
            
             1.
             
             Therefore
             they
             ty
             all
             to
             declare
             in
             that
             
               same
               form
               of
               words
            
             ,
             
             and
             to
             add
             
               no
               other
            
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             make
             any
             exposition
             that
             limits
             them
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             word
             Assent
             signifieth
             an
             Act
             of
             the
             understanding
             ,
             which
             must
             have
             Truth
             for
             its
             object
             .
             3.
             
             And
             it
             is
             after
             exprest
             by
             the
             word
             
               [
               Approbation
            
             ]
             whereas
             a
             man
             may
             use
             that
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             approve
             of
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Oaths
             ,
             Covenants
             and
             Professions
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             most
             usual
             proper
             sense
             ,
             unless
             another
             be
             exprest
             to
             be
             the
             Imposers
             meaning
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             here
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             are
             most
             universal
             and
             without
             exception
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             to
             put
             all
             out
             of
             doubt
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             expounded
             themselves
             .
             1.
             
             At
             the
             making
             of
             the
             Act
             ,
             this
             was
             debated
             ,
             and
             reasons
             given
             against
             the
             limited
             expressions
             ,
             which
             prevailed
             .
             2.
             
             Since
             then
             a
             new
             Act
             against
             Conventicles
             being
             made
             ,
             it
             was
             moved
             in
             the
             Lords
             House
             ,
             that
             seeing
             Non-conformists
             were
             thus
             far
             forbidden
             private
             worship
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             so
             far
             invited
             to
             Conformity
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             Proviso
             might
             be
             added
             to
             this
             Act
             ,
             that
             the
             Declaration
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             should
             be
             understood
             to
             oblige
             men
             but
             to
             the
             Vse
             of
             the
             things
             required
             :
             and
             the
             Commons
             rejecting
             that
             Proviso
             ,
             it
             came
             to
             a
             debate
             or
             conference
             between
             the
             two
             Houses
             ,
             where
             the
             Commons
             gave
             their
             reasons
             against
             that
             sense
             and
             proviso
             :
             In
             which
             the
             Lords
             acquiesc't
             .
             Though
             I
             was
             not
             present
             ,
             the
             Parliament-men
             that
             were
             ,
             reported
             this
             ,
             and
             I
             never
             met
             with
             man
             that
             contradicted
             it
             ,
             or
             questioned
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             II.
             But
             if
             it
             were
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             were
             to
             us
             never
             the
             better
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             were
             an
             ignorant
             reproach
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             they
             have
             put
             any
             thing
             in
             their
             Liturgy
             which
             is
             of
             
               no
               use
            
             .
             This
             will
             Include
             every
             syllable
             .
             They
             themselves
             tell
             you
             in
             their
             Prefaces
             ,
             what
             use
             the
             very
             Calender
             ,
             and
             every
             other
             part
             are
             of
             .
             The
             use
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             and
             Doctrines
             is
             our
             understanding
             ,
             assent
             and
             belief
             of
             them
             in
             order
             to
             Love
             and
             Practice
             .
             The
             use
             of
             the
             orders
             in
             the
             Rubrick
             is
             to
             oblige
             us
             to
             obedient
             practice
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             to
             
               Assent
               ,
               approve
               and
               Consent
               to
               every
               thing
               contained
               and
               prescribed
            
             practically
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             more
             than
             a
             bare
             speculative
             assent
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             lyeth
             the
             sin
             of
             such
             a
             Declaration
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             general
             it
             is
             incredible
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             in
             consideration
             
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             the
             Authors
             together
             :
             The
             Book
             of
             Articles
             ,
             Liturgie
             and
             Ordination
             are
             a
             big
             Volumn
             ,
             and
             contain
             great
             variety
             of
             matter
             ,
             and
             that
             high
             and
             mysterious
             ;
             The
             Authors
             were
             every
             one
             of
             them
             men
             of
             imperfection
             ,
             that
             had
             ignorance
             ,
             error
             and
             sin
             :
             And
             operation
             exceedeth
             not
             power
             .
             Who
             dare
             say
             that
             any
             Sermon
             ,
             or
             Prayer
             that
             ever
             he
             maketh
             ,
             hath
             nothing
             in
             it
             but
             what
             he
             may
             assent
             and
             consent
             to
             :
             Much
             less
             so
             great
             a
             Book
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Articles
             which
             must
             be
             subscribed
             as
             faultless
             ,
             say
             
               Art.
               15.
               
               [
               Christ
               alone
               is
               without
               sin
               —
               But
               all
               we
               the
               rest
               (
               though
               baptized
               and
               born
               again
               in
               Christ
               )
               yet
               offend
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               say
               that
               we
               have
               no
               sin
               ,
               we
               deceive
               our selves
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               is
               not
               in
               us
               ]
            
             And
             
               Art.
               21.
               
               [
               General
               Councils
               .
               For
               as
               much
               they
               be
               an
               Assembly
               of
               men
               whereof
               all
               be
               not
               governed
               with
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               may
               err
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               have
               erred
               ,
               even
               in
               things
               pertaining
               to
               God
               ]
               .
            
             And
             are
             our
             Convocation
             more
             infallible
             than
             General
             Councils
             ?
             The
             Church
             must
             be
             exemplary
             in
             humility
             ;
             and
             is
             it
             humility
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             having
             written
             three
             Books
             ;
             he
             shall
             not
             preach
             Christ's
             Gospel
             that
             will
             not
             declare
             that
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             in
             them
             that
             is
             faulty
             ,
             or
             repugnant
             to
             God's
             word
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             assent
             and
             consent
             to
             all
             therein
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Papists
             hereby
             scandalized
             ,
             do
             scorn
             us
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             The
             question
             is
             not
             now
             of
             an
             Infallibility
             ,
             or
             a
             Judge
             that
             all
             must
             assent
             to
             .
             It
             is
             but
             who
             this
             
               Infaliible
               Iudge
               is
            
             :
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             Pope
             and
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             or
             the
             English
             Convocation
             ,
             which
             is
             liker
             to
             be
             of
             greater
             authority
             and
             infallibility
             ;
             we
             require
             no
             greater
             assent
             and
             consent
             of
             you
             to
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             than
             the
             State
             and
             Church
             of
             England
             require
             to
             their
             Books
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             seemeth
             to
             us
             to
             let
             the
             Articles
             ,
             Liturgie
             and
             Ordination
             Book
             above
             the
             Bible
             .
             1.
             
             God
             himself
             hath
             not
             made
             the
             assent
             and
             consent
             to
             every
             thing
             contained
             and
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Bible
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Ministry
             .
             1.
             
             There
             are
             divers
             Books
             in
             our
             Bibles
             whose
             Divine
             authority
             ,
             many
             have
             questioned
             ,
             who
             yet
             were
             not
             for
             that
             degraded
             .
             The
             Apochryphal
             books
             are
             yet
             controverted
             by
             men
             tolerated
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             There
             are
             hundreds
             of
             various
             Readings
             ,
             where
             no
             one
             is
             necessitated
             to
             determine
             for
             this
             or
             that
             .
             
             Translations
             are
             all
             faulty
             ,
             being
             the
             work
             of
             faulty
             men
             :
             And
             no
             wise
             men
             will
             declare
             that
             this
             or
             that
             or
             any
             Translation
             hath
             nothing
             in
             it
             contrary
             to
             the
             Original
             Word
             of
             God.
             And
             are
             our
             Bishops
             Books
             more
             faultless
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             Confederate
             with
             and
             Encourage
             such
             audacious
             Lording
             it
             over
             the
             Faith
             and
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             such
             ill
             Examples
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Your
             instances
             shew
             that
             you
             expound
             them
             too
             strictly
             :
             Can
             you
             imagine
             them
             so
             insolent
             and
             impious
             as
             to
             impose
             their
             own
             Books
             more
             strictly
             than
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             require
             more
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Call
             it
             what
             you
             will
             :
             I
             must
             suppose
             that
             matter
             of
             Fact
             which
             is
             undeniably
             evident
             to
             our
             senses
             :
             It
             's
             an
             ill
             argument
             [
             This
             is
             unreasonable
             and
             ungodly
             or
             inhumane
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             It
             was
             not
             done
             ]
             What
             is
             so
             false
             ,
             absurd
             or
             impious
             that
             man
             may
             not
             do
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Some
             say
             ,
             They
             are
             Articles
             of
             Peace
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Some
             Brains
             will
             be
             cheated
             with
             a
             meer
             noise
             of
             words
             ,
             as
             Birds
             with
             a
             whistle
             :
             We
             deny
             not
             but
             Peace
             is
             one
             of
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Impositions
             :
             but
             the
             question
             is
             what
             are
             the
             Means
             :
             Or
             whether
             they
             will
             take
             it
             for
             Conformity
             to
             promise
             
               [
               I
               will
               live
               peaceably
            
             ]
             or
             
               [
               I
               Assent
               that
               I
               should
               live
               in
               Peace
               ]
               .
            
             Are
             you
             not
             bound
             in
             order
             to
             peace
             ,
             to
             
               Assent
               and
               Consent
               to
               all
               things
               in
               the
               Books
               ?
            
             Say
             ,
             
               [
               I
               Assent
               that
               some
               things
               are
               true
               and
               good
               ,
               and
               some
               things
               false
               and
               bad
               ,
               which
               yet
               for
               Peace
               I
               will
               use
               ]
            
             and
             try
             how
             it
             will
             be
             taken
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Well
             :
             What
             is
             there
             in
             these
             Books
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             or
             which
             you
             may
             not
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             The
             number
             is
             greater
             than
             we
             would
             have
             them
             .
             I
             will
             come
             to
             the
             chief
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             I
             before
             named
             to
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             forgat
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             all
             contained
             ,
             that
             is
             Assented
             to
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             is
             
               both
               contained
               and
               prescribed
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             meer
             quibble
             to
             cheat
             Conscience
             :
             Ask
             the
             Bishop
             Morley
             and
             Bishop
             Gunning
             yet
             living
             ,
             whether
             this
             was
             the
             sence
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             take
             their
             answer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Then
             
               [
               Assent
            
             and
             Contained
             ]
             had
             been
             put
             in
             in
             vain
             and
             to
             deceive
             ,
             if
             
               [
               Consent
            
             and
             Prescribed
             ]
             signifie
             as
             much
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             word
             
               [
               approbation
            
             ]
             in
             this
             Act
             ,
             and
             
               [
               nothing
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ]
            
             in
             the
             Canon
             ,
             confute
             this
             quibble
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             I
             told
             you
             were
             it
             so
             it
             's
             never
             the
             better
             .
             All
             in
             the
             Book
             is
             prescribed
             to
             some
             use
             .
             They
             are
             outside
             men
             that
             think
             Vse
             reacheth
             but
             the
             Body
             :
             Are
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             Assertions
             of
             no
             use
             ?
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
           Point
           VI.
           Of
           the
           Article
           of
           Baptized
           Infants
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             THE
             sixth
             Point
             of
             our
             Non-conformity
             is
             a
             new
             Article
             of
             Faith
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             in
             a
             Rubrick
             which
             we
             must
             Profess
             ,
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             
               [
               It
               is
               certain
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               Children
               which
               are
               baptized
               and
               dying
               before
               they
               commit
               actual
               sin
               are
               undoubtedly
               saved
               ]
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             And
             what
             have
             you
             against
             Assenting
             to
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             a
             
               New
               Article
            
             of
             Faith.
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             arrogant
             and
             divisive
             ,
             making
             a
             grand
             Controversie
             one
             Article
             of
             Faith.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             certainly
             false
             in
             most
             if
             not
             every
             one
             that
             declareth
             such
             assent
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             a
             dangerous
             adding
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Why
             call
             you
             a
             Rubrick
             an
             
               Article
               of
               Faith
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             most
             expresly
             made
             such
             :
             What
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             but
             that
             which
             
               must
               be
               Assented
               to
               as
               certain
            
             by
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ?
             Will
             you
             deny
             the
             Name
             where
             there
             is
             this
             Definition
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             how
             do
             you
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             new
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Because
             it
             was
             never
             made
             for
             us
             before
             ;
             you
             have
             the
             affirmative
             :
             If
             you
             say
             it
             was
             ever
             before
             ,
             prove
             it
             .
             It
             's
             not
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             it
             's
             not
             in
             our
             39
             Articles
             ,
             nor
             Creed
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Are
             not
             the
             old
             words
             of
             the
             former
             Book
             to
             the
             same
             sense
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Not
             at
             all
             :
             If
             they
             were
             why
             did
             the
             New
             Convocation
             alter
             them
             ?
             The
             old
             words
             plainly
             signifie
             no
             more
             than
             this
             that
             
               Infants
               baptized
               have
               all
               ex
               parte
               ministri
               ,
            
             and
             may
             be
             saved
             without
             Confirmation
             ,
             Exorcism
             ,
             Chrysme
             ,
             Spittle
             ,
             Salt
             ,
             Milk
             and
             Honey
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             additions
             ,
             supposing
             him
             
               ex
               parte
               sui
            
             under
             the
             promise
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Faithful
             :
             Though
             I
             verily
             believe
             that
             after
             the
             making
             of
             the
             Common-prayer
             Book
             ,
             our
             Canon-Makers
             in
             Bancrofts
             dayes
             began
             to
             warp
             towards
             a
             worser
             sence
             .
             But
             our
             Defenders
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             expound
             it
             as
             I
             say
             ;
             and
             
             the
             tenor
             of
             the
             words
             may
             tell
             the
             Reader
             that
             they
             meant
             no
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Tell
             me
             first
             where
             it
             is
             that
             your
             Controversie
             lyeth
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I.
             Negatively
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             whether
             the
             Infant
             Seed
             of
             one
             believing
             Parent
             should
             be
             Baptized
             :
             This
             is
             agreed
             on
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             whether
             those
             may
             be
             dedicated
             to
             God
             as
             our
             Children
             and
             baptized
             ,
             who
             are
             Adopted
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             made
             
               our
               own
               Children
            
             ,
             as
             Abrahams
             bought
             and
             born
             to
             him
             in
             his
             house
             as
             his
             propriety
             were
             .
             Though
             we
             cannot
             say
             
               we
               are
               certain
               of
               this
            
             ,
             yet
             we
             will
             not
             contradict
             them
             that
             say
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             whether
             Hypocrites
             Children
             have
             not
             so
             far
             a
             right
             to
             Baptisme
             
               Coram
               Ecclesia
            
             as
             that
             the
             Minister
             ought
             to
             baptize
             them
             if
             it
             be
             justly
             demanded
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             not
             whether
             there
             be
             a
             certainty
             of
             the
             Salvation
             of
             all
             the
             baptized
             Infants
             of
             true
             faithful
             Christians
             ,
             that
             die
             before
             actual
             sin
             :
             Though
             all
             good
             Christians
             are
             not
             certain
             of
             this
             :
             yet
             with
             the
             Synod
             of
             Dort
             we
             hold
             that
             Christians
             have
             no
             just
             cause
             to
             doubt
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             not
             whether
             they
             may
             not
             be
             good
             men
             that
             think
             all
             baptized
             ones
             absolutely
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             .
             None
             of
             these
             are
             the
             Controversie
             .
          
           
             II.
             But
             it
             is
             1.
             
             Whether
             all
             Infants
             without
             exception
             that
             be
             baptized
             ,
             are
             saved
             if
             they
             then
             die
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             this
             be
             certain
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             all
             that
             be
             not
             undoubtedly
             certain
             of
             it
             ,
             should
             be
             no
             Ministers
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             not
             said
             
               [
               All
               Infants
               ]
            
             ,
             but
             
               [
               Infants
            
             ]
             indefinitely
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             no
             place
             of
             doubting
             of
             their
             universal
             sence
             .
             For
             an
             Indefinite
             term
             
               in
               re
               necessaria
            
             is
             
               equal
               to
               an
               Vniversal
            
             .
             And
             they
             except
             the
             unbaptized
             from
             Christian
             Burial
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             
               Baptized
               Infants
               as
               such
            
             that
             they
             speak
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             under
             no
             other
             Character
             ,
             nor
             with
             the
             least
             exception
             .
             And
             a
             
               quatenus
               ad
               omnes
               valet
               argumentum
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Canon
             commandeth
             Ministers
             to
             baptize
             
               all
               Infants
               without
               exception
               that
               are
               brought
               to
               them
               on
               any
               Sundays
               or
               Holy-days
            
             to
             be
             baptized
             after
             the
             Manner
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             
               I
               have
               spoken
               with
               the
               Bishops
               that
               brought
               in
               and
               promoted
               this
               Article
               ,
               and
               they
               own
               the
            
             universal
             
               sence
               ,
               supposing
               the
               true
               form
               of
               Baptisme
               ;
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               as
               any
            
             man
             hath
             right
             to
             take
             up
             an
             exposed
             Infant
             in
             the
             streets
             and
             take
             it
             in
             ,
             so
             hath
             any
             one
             to
             bring
             the
             Child
             of
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             Infidel
             ,
             Atheist
             or
             Sadducee
             to
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             they
             had
             meant
             it
             only
             of
             some
             baptized
             Infants
             and
             not
             all
             ,
             they
             knew
             the
             Non-conformists
             were
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             would
             have
             told
             us
             ,
             what
             sort
             they
             mean.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I.
             And
             why
             may
             not
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             be
             newly
             declared
             ?
             we
             have
             not
             read
             the
             Fathers
             ?
             It
             may
             not
             be
             unknown
             to
             them
             :
             And
             I
             have
             heard
             that
             they
             are
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             The
             most
             ancient
             Churches
             were
             so
             much
             employed
             in
             baptizing
             the
             adult
             Converted
             from
             Infidelity
             ,
             that
             we
             read
             little
             or
             nothing
             expresly
             and
             particularly
             what
             they
             did
             about
             Infants
             in
             Baptisme
             :
             They
             baptized
             none
             at
             age
             without
             a
             serious
             Profession
             of
             true
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             and
             holy
             Dedication
             to
             Christ
             :
             They
             used
             to
             keep
             these
             as
             Learning
             Catechumens
             long
             before
             they
             baptized
             them
             ,
             save
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             near
             death
             .
             Therefore
             they
             had
             their
             set-times
             of
             the
             year
             for
             baptizing
             (
             two
             or
             three
             times
             )
             as
             our
             Bishops
             have
             now
             for
             ordaining
             .
             And
             after
             all
             this
             strict
             preparation
             ,
             they
             pronounced
             the
             baptized
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             only
             on
             supposition
             that
             he
             was
             a
             sincere
             penitent
             covenanting
             Believer
             .
             Even
             Hildebrand
             (
             Pope
             
               Greg.
               7.
            
             )
             in
             his
             time
             concludeth
             that
             baptisme
             saveth
             none
             that
             dissemble
             or
             have
             not
             the
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             which
             they
             profess
             :
             which
             the
             Papists
             do
             ordinarily
             confess
             ,
             and
             Protestants
             much
             more
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             Infants
             ,
             the
             Ancients
             compelled
             ▪
             not
             Christians
             themselves
             to
             baptize
             them
             ,
             but
             left
             them
             to
             their
             own
             choice
             .
             Tertullian
             is
             for
             long
             delay
             till-they
             understand
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Cur
               festinat
               innocens
               at
               as
               :
               Greg
               ▪
               Nazianzene
            
             would
             have
             them
             stay
             at
             least
             three
             years
             :
             In
             danger
             of
             Death
             they
             alway
             hastened
             :
             Augustine
             and
             many
             others
             that
             had
             Christian
             Parents
             were
             not
             baptized
             till
             at
             Age.
             And
             they
             took
             Christians
             Infants
             ,
             as
             Paul
             did
             ,
             to
             be
             not
             unclean
             but
             holy
             ,
             and
             would
             receive
             others
             brought
             by
             such
             as
             adopted
             or
             owned
             them
             as
             
             Pro-parents
             .
             But
             it
             was
             never
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             that
             all
             Heathens
             or
             Infidels
             Children
             have
             right
             to
             Baptisme
             and
             Salvation
             if
             any
             will
             but
             offer
             them
             to
             Baptism
             .
             Much
             less
             that
             it
             is
             certain
             by
             Gods
             Word
             that
             all
             such
             are
             saved
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             are
             all
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             not
             new
             ;
             therefore
             nothing
             that
             is
             new
             can
             be
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ;
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             said
             to
             be
             newly
             declared
             which
             was
             there
             from
             its
             beginning
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             II.
             And
             why
             call
             you
             it
             arrogant
             and
             dividing
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Because
             it
             presumptuously
             condemneth
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             and
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             determining
             that
             to
             be
             so
             certain
             by
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             doubt
             of
             it
             that
             will
             be
             a
             Minister
             ,
             when
             the
             Christian
             World
             is
             of
             many
             several
             opinions
             about
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             be
             those
             Opinions
             about
             it
             ?
          
           
             
               M
               ▪
            
             1.
             
             Some
             hold
             that
             the
             Covenant
             being
             the
             same
             pardoning
             saving
             Covenant
             that
             is
             made
             to
             the
             faithful
             and
             their
             Seed
             ,
             and
             their
             Children
             expresly
             called
             Holy
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             in
             a
             state
             of
             pardon
             and
             salvation
             before
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             baptisme
             doth
             but
             celebrate
             and
             invest
             them
             in
             it
             before
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             solemnly
             seal
             their
             Covenant
             right
             .
             And
             that
             this
             saving
             right
             is
             given
             only
             to
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             sincerely
             faithful
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             to
             those
             that
             have
             such
             Pro-parents
             ,
             though
             the
             Seed
             of
             Hypocrites
             must
             be
             received
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             know
             not
             mens
             hearts
             .
             And
             this
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             others
             hold
             that
             this
             right
             to
             Salvation
             belongeth
             to
             them
             that
             have
             Grand-fathers
             and
             Grand-mothers
             or
             remote
             Ancestors
             that
             were
             truly
             Godly
             Christians
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Some
             hold
             that
             it
             belongeth
             to
             all
             the
             Seed
             of
             professed
             Christians
             how
             bad
             soever
             the
             Parents
             be
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Some
             hold
             that
             it
             belongeth
             only
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             true
             Believers
             that
             are
             baptized
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             the
             unbaptized
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Some
             hold
             that
             it
             belongeth
             to
             Hypocrites
             Children
             that
             are
             baptized
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             the
             unbaptized
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Some
             hold
             that
             it
             belongeth
             to
             all
             baptized
             ones
             if
             they
             have
             God-fathers
             that
             profess
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Some
             hold
             that
             it
             belongeth
             to
             all
             baptized
             by
             a
             true
             believing
             Minister
             ,
             for
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             Some
             hold
             that
             it
             belongeth
             to
             none
             that
             by
             Baptism
             are
             taken
             into
             any
             Congregation
             guilty
             of
             Heresie
             or
             Schism
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Some
             hold
             that
             it
             belongeth
             to
             all
             that
             are
             baptized
             by
             a
             Minister
             who
             is
             ordained
             by
             Bishops
             that
             have
             uninterrupted
             Canonical
             Succession
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Some
             hold
             that
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             a
             Lay-man
             or
             a
             Woman
             may
             be
             effectual
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             such
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Some
             Conformists
             hold
             that
             all
             Infants
             in
             the
             World
             are
             saved
             ,
             baptized
             and
             unbaptized
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             most
             of
             the
             Papists
             hold
             that
             the
             baptized
             are
             saved
             both
             from
             the
             pain
             of
             Sense
             and
             of
             Loss
             ,
             but
             the
             unbaptized
             are
             saved
             from
             the
             pain
             of
             sense
             only
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             loss
             ;
             and
             so
             have
             neither
             Joy
             nor
             Sorrow
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Many
             wise
             Men
             hold
             that
             Salvation
             is
             certain
             according
             to
             the
             first
             Opinion
             to
             the
             Seed
             of
             Sincere
             Believers
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             have
             no
             certain
             notice
             at
             all
             ,
             what
             God
             will
             do
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             (
             baptized
             or
             unbaptized
             )
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Many
             think
             that
             God
             hath
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             Infants
             Elect
             whom
             he
             will
             save
             ,
             and
             will
             cast
             away
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             that
             no
             man
             can
             know
             who
             they
             be
             ;
             though
             the
             Faithful
             may
             have
             some
             uncertain
             hopes
             for
             their
             Children
             more
             than
             others
             ,
             but
             no
             Promise
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Some
             think
             that
             the
             Common
             state
             of
             Infants
             in
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             is
             utterly
             unrevealed
             and
             unknown
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             say
             that
             none
             of
             these
             opinions
             should
             be
             disclaimed
             :
             But
             among
             all
             which
             Learned
             ,
             godly
             men
             of
             all
             Countries
             hold
             ,
             to
             say
             he
             that
             is
             not
             certain
             of
             
               some
               one
               of
            
             them
             as
             God's
             word
             is
             unmeet
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             is
             dividing
             arrogance
             ,
             of
             men
             that
             overvalue
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             III.
             How
             then
             can
             you
             make
             good
             your
             charge
             of
             falsehood
             ?
             May
             it
             not
             be
             true
             among
             many
             false
             ones
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             make
             it
             good
             two
             ways
             ;
             men
             must
             say
             they
             are
             certain
             that
             are
             not
             certain
             .
             1.
             
             No
             man
             can
             be
             certain
             that
             God's
             word
             saith
             that
             which
             it
             doth
             not
             say
             :
             But
             God's
             word
             doth
             not
             say
             directly
             ,
             or
             by
             consequence
             that
             all
             baptized
             
             dying
             Infants
             are
             undoubtedly
             saved
             .
             He
             that
             saith
             there
             is
             such
             a
             word
             ,
             let
             him
             produce
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             suspicious
             that
             these
             same
             men
             that
             subscribe
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             proved
             by
             it
             ,
             would
             impose
             this
             belief
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             never
             tell
             us
             so
             much
             as
             by
             a
             Marginal
             citation
             of
             any
             one
             text
             of
             Scripture
             where
             it
             may
             be
             found
             .
             All
             that
             ever
             by
             talk
             I
             could
             hear
             of
             them
             is
             ,
             
               Gal.
               3.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Ye
               are
               all
               the
               children
               of
               God
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               for
               as
               many
               of
               you
               as
               have
               been
               baptized
               into
               Christ
               ,
               have
               put
               on
               Christ.
            
             As
             if
             they
             would
             have
             us
             believe
             .
             1.
             
             That
             all
             Atheists
             and
             Infidels
             children
             have
             
               faith
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             if
             they
             be
             but
             baptized
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             that
             all
             the
             Galathians
             that
             Paul
             wrote
             to
             were
             in
             a
             state
             of
             certain
             Salvation
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             he
             spake
             to
             the
             adult
             ,
             whom
             elsewhere
             he
             saith
             he
             feareth
             lest
             he
             have
             bestowed
             on
             them
             labour
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             as
             bewitched
             men
             ,
             they
             had
             disobeyed
             the
             truth
             ,
             &c.
             3.
             
             Or
             that
             all
             that
             put
             on
             Christ
             Sacramentally
             by
             Profession
             and
             Baptism
             were
             in
             a
             state
             of
             certain
             salvation
             ,
             even
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             .
             How
             commonly
             when
             they
             confute
             the
             Separatists
             ,
             that
             alledge
             the
             titles
             of
             
               Saints
               ,
               holy
               ,
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
            
             given
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             do
             they
             themselves
             expound
             it
             of
             a
             sanctity
             of
             Profession
             and
             Relation
             as
             distinct
             from
             a
             saving
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             to
             many
             of
             the
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             must
             we
             now
             believe
             that
             the
             visible
             and
             the
             invisible
             membership
             are
             of
             equal
             extent
             .
             If
             this
             prove
             that
             all
             the
             baptized
             adult
             have
             put
             on
             Christ
             savingly
             ,
             and
             have
             right
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             it
             will
             confute
             the
             universal
             Church
             that
             hath
             ever
             believed
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             good
             news
             to
             all
             worldly
             hypocrites
             :
             But
             St.
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               the
               putting
               away
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               the
               answer
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               to
               God.
            
             And
             he
             told
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             that
             he
             had
             no
             part
             in
             that
             matter
             ,
             not
             for
             apostacy
             ,
             but
             because
             his
             heart
             was
             not
             right
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             And
             sure
             it
             is
             no
             streight
             gate
             by
             which
             men
             enter
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             hypocrite
             flagitious
             sinners
             are
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             will
             but
             be
             baptized
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             this
             Text
             say
             not
             that
             all
             adult
             hypocrites
             baptized
             ,
             so
             dying
             are
             saved
             ,
             much
             less
             doth
             it
             say
             it
             of
             all
             the
             
             children
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Infidels
             that
             are
             baptized
             .
             Is
             this
             to
             give
             us
             proof
             of
             
               undoubted
               certainty
            
             ?
          
           
             They
             alledge
             also
             
               Mar.
               16.
               16.
               
               He
               that
               believeth
               and
               is
               baptized
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             what
             then
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             all
             Infants
             that
             are
             baptized
             ,
             that
             neither
             believe
             ,
             nor
             are
             the
             seed
             of
             believers
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             This
             is
             a
             new
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             no
             proof
             that
             the
             authors
             of
             it
             say
             true
             .
          
           
             
               Another
               is
            
             Ioh.
             3.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
             Except
             a
             man
             be
             born
             again
             of
             water
             and
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             he
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             
               Doth
               this
               prove
               that
               all
               are
               born
               again
               of
               the
               Spirit
               that
               are
               baptized
               ?
               Is
               this
               proving
               by
               God's
               word
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             your
             other
             proof
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             a
             false
             profession
             of
             them
             that
             declare
             Assent
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             this
             .
             He
             that
             saith
             a
             thing
             is
             
               undoubtedly
               certain
            
             by
             
               God's
               word
            
             which
             
               God's
               word
               contradicteth
            
             ,
             doth
             certainly
             speak
             falsely
             .
             But
             so
             doth
             he
             that
             maketh
             this
             profession
             .
          
           
             That
             God's
             word
             contradicteth
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             proved
             so
             fully
             in
             my
             two
             Disputations
             of
             original
             sin
             ,
             and
             my
             Treatise
             of
             Infant
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             
               Methodus
               Theologia
            
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             not
             here
             repeat
             it
             ,
             viz.
             by
             abundance
             of
             plain
             Texts
             that
             appropriate
             the
             Covenant-blessings
             to
             the
             Faithful
             and
             their
             Seed
             ,
             and
             exclude
             or
             curse
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             out
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             :
             I
             will
             now
             repeat
             but
             one
             .
             1
             
               Cor.
               7.
               14.
               
               Else
               were
               your
               children
               unclean
               ,
               but
               now
               are
               they
               holy
               .
            
             If
             the
             children
             of
             Infidels
             are
             not
             holy
             but
             unclean
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             right
             to
             the
             promise
             of
             Life
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Seal
             and
             Investiture
             by
             Baptism
             .
             But
             ,
             &c.
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             I
             know
             Dr.
             Hammond
             will
             have
             Holiness
             here
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             
               [
               the
               Church
               useth
               to
               baptize
               such
               on
               presumption
               that
               they
               will
               be
               educated
               to
               Christianity
               :
               ]
            
             and
             uncleanness
             to
             be
             but
             
               [
               the
               Churches
               use
               to
               refuse
               such
               ,
            
             supposing
             they
             will
             
               not
               be
               so
               educated
            
             .
             And
             so
             that
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Faithful
             have
             no
             special
             promise
             of
             pardon
             and
             life
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             have
             as
             aforecited
             and
             to
             Mr.
             Tombes
             proved
             many
             such
             promises
             to
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             which
             Divines
             should
             not
             unthankfully
             like
             Anabaptists
             deny
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             I
             ask
             such
             Doctors
             what
             baptism
             doth
             for
             the
             Infants
             at
             present
             and
             on
             what
             account
             ?
             Doth
             it
             put
             them
             
             in
             a
             present
             right
             to
             Salvation
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             why
             are
             they
             at
             present
             baptized
             ,
             when
             God
             instituted
             no
             baptism
             but
             one
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             signification
             and
             investiture
             in
             the
             
               present
               remission
               of
               sin●
            
             :
             And
             so
             saith
             the
             Liturgie
             :
             And
             if
             so
             then
             on
             what
             account
             is
             an
             Infant
             saved
             ?
             Is
             it
             meerly
             because
             another
             undertaketh
             to
             teach
             him
             hereafter
             ?
             No
             man
             can
             undertake
             that
             he
             shall
             believe
             or
             live
             .
             If
             he
             could
             ,
             that
             would
             but
             prove
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             pardoned
             when
             be
             believeth
             and
             not
             before
             .
             And
             if
             all
             Infants
             ,
             whom
             any
             Christian
             will
             undertake
             hereafter
             to
             teach
             ,
             though
             they
             never
             live
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             or
             will
             never
             believe
             ,
             be
             by
             this
             put
             into
             a
             present
             right
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             a
             stranger's
             undertaking
             of
             meer
             teaching
             upon
             utter
             uncertainty
             of
             life
             and
             success
             ,
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             such
             a
             promise
             which
             yet
             these
             Doctors
             deny
             to
             be
             made
             on
             the
             accounts
             of
             their
             own
             parents
             interest
             in
             Christ
             and
             them
             ;
             and
             his
             dedicating
             them
             to
             Christ.
             And
             if
             these
             promising
             Godfathers
             be
             meer
             Lyers
             ,
             the
             Child
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             baptizable
             and
             savable
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             they
             say
             that
             the
             right
             to
             Salvation
             comes
             ,
             
               ex
               opero
               operato
            
             ,
             by
             meer
             baptizing
             ,
             whether
             the
             Child
             have
             undertakers
             or
             not
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             a
             prophanation
             of
             God's
             ordinance
             is
             not
             a
             saving
             act
             :
             God
             hath
             said
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Children
             of
             Infidels
             are
             unclean
             and
             unholy
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             say
             except
             some
             body
             will
             baptize
             them
             .
             And
             why
             should
             not
             the
             Church
             baptize
             as
             many
             Infidels
             Children
             as
             they
             can
             catch
             up
             ,
             though
             none
             undertake
             for
             them
             ,
             if
             baptizing
             them
             do
             certainly
             save
             them
             if
             they
             so
             die
             .
          
           
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             that
             seeing
             no
             man
             can
             be
             certain
             that
             all
             the
             baptized
             Children
             of
             Heathens
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Jews
             ,
             Atheists
             or
             Diabolists
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             God
             never
             promising
             it
             ,
             but
             saying
             the
             contrary
             ,
             whoever
             professeth
             this
             
               undoubted
               certainty
            
             ,
             speaketh
             falsely
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             they
             say
             not
             
               [
               I
               am
               undoubtedly
               certain
               of
               it
               ]
            
             but
             only
             that
             it
             is
             
               undoubtedly
               certain
            
             in
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             to
             jest
             with
             holy
             things
             ?
             To
             be
             certain
             is
             to
             be
             a
             
               Truth
               that
               hath
               ascertaining
               evidence
            
             ,
             if
             you
             mean
             objective
             certainty
             :
             and
             how
             can
             any
             man
             profess
             or
             affirm
             that
             who
             knoweth
             it
             not
             ?
             He
             that
             affirmeth
             that
             it
             is
             
               objectively
               certain
            
             ,
             doth
             therefore
             affirm
             that
             he
             knoweth
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             is
             
             
               subjectively
               certain
            
             ,
             if
             he
             mean
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             and
             certain
             to
             others
             and
             not
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             contradiction
             :
             for
             if
             he
             know
             it
             not
             to
             be
             certain
             he
             cannot
             tell
             that
             another
             doth
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             though
             you
             be
             not
             certain
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             subscribers
             may
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             have
             proved
             that
             no
             man
             is
             certain
             of
             it
             ,
             2.
             
             Judge
             by
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             wisedom
             ,
             whether
             every
             Youth
             that
             comes
             for
             Ordination
             from
             the
             Universities
             ,
             be
             so
             much
             wiser
             than
             we
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             certain
             of
             this
             which
             we
             think
             uncertain
             or
             false
             .
             Judge
             by
             their
             other
             qualifications
             ,
             whether
             the
             seven
             thousand
             Ministers
             that
             declared
             their
             assent
             to
             the
             Book
             before
             they
             ever
             saw
             it
             ,
             are
             like
             to
             be
             certainer
             than
             the
             two
             thousand
             that
             were
             cast
             out
             :
             And
             are
             they
             certain
             of
             this
             that
             are
             uncertain
             of
             many
             great
             and
             weighty
             truths
             through
             ignorance
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Yea
             many
             Conformists
             and
             Papists
             ,
             say
             that
             
               Infant
               Baptism
            
             cannot
             be
             proved
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             by
             Tradition
             .
             And
             can
             Ten
             thousand
             Ministers
             then
             be
             certain
             by
             Scripture
             that
             baptized
             Infants
             are
             saved
             ?
             How
             gross
             a
             contradiction
             is
             this
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             judge
             farther
             of
             the
             credit
             and
             modesty
             of
             such
             men
             :
             some
             Divines
             say
             that
             Faith
             it self
             hath
             not
             evidence
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             that
             doubteth
             of
             Christianity
             and
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             if
             his
             belief
             of
             it
             be
             but
             strong
             enough
             to
             make
             him
             trust
             and
             prefer
             it
             before
             all
             this
             world
             .
             And
             I
             hear
             their
             greatest
             Divines
             say
             that
             few
             would
             be
             saved
             if
             none
             but
             they
             that
             are
             
               undoubtedly
               certain
            
             of
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             should
             be
             saved
             .
             And
             yet
             all
             must
             be
             cast
             or
             kept
             out
             of
             the
             Ministry
             that
             will
             not
             affirm
             that
             they
             are
             more
             certain
             of
             a
             
               hard
               Controversie
            
             if
             not
             of
             an
             untruth
             ,
             than
             Christ
             requireth
             us
             to
             be
             of
             our
             very
             Christianity
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             IV.
             What
             is
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             your
             reason
             against
             this
             point
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             dare
             not
             father
             that
             on
             God
             which
             he
             never
             spake
             .
             2.
             
             And
             we
             dread
             the
             curse
             ,
             Rev.
             22.
             against
             them
             that
             shall
             add
             to
             his
             word
             ,
             viz.
             that
             he
             will
             add
             his
             curses
             upon
             them
             .
             How
             terribly
             are
             false
             Prophets
             threatned
             that
             say
             ,
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             never
             said
             it
             :
             This
             is
             to
             belie
             God
             and
             to
             take
             his
             name
             in
             vain
             .
             And
             for
             Nine
             
             thousand
             or
             Ten
             thousand
             Ministers
             to
             affirm
             that
             this
             is
             
               certain
               by
               God's
               word
               that
               they
               are
               undoubtedly
            
             saved
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             done
             cannot
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             shew
             us
             one
             word
             of
             God
             that
             saith
             it
             ,
             is
             such
             an
             adding
             to
             his
             word
             as
             we
             had
             rather
             still
             be
             called
             all
             that
             's
             naught
             ,
             and
             imprisoned
             than
             be
             guilty
             of
             .
          
           
             We
             take
             it
             for
             a
             Fanatick
             presumption
             in
             Papists
             to
             pretend
             to
             be
             infallible
             in
             Councils
             ,
             in
             determining
             those
             things
             which
             out
             of
             the
             Council
             through
             ignorance
             they
             understood
             not
             :
             and
             how
             it
             should
             be
             but
             by
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             or
             fanatick
             pretence
             of
             Inspiration
             ,
             that
             a
             multitude
             of
             raw
             ignorant
             fellows
             ,
             or
             lads
             should
             come
             to
             find
             that
             in
             God's
             word
             as
             undoubtedly
             certain
             ,
             which
             none
             of
             us
             in
             forty
             or
             fifty
             years
             search
             could
             ever
             find
             there
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             know
             not
             what
             to
             say
             to
             this
             :
             I
             would
             they
             had
             left
             it
             to
             mens
             free
             thoughts
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             And
             do
             you
             think
             now
             that
             it
             's
             lawful
             for
             us
             deliberately
             to
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             that
             this
             is
             an
             
               undoubted
               certainty
            
             when
             we
             are
             not
             certain
             ,
             nor
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             true
             .
             Should
             we
             lie
             to
             be
             conformable
             ,
             were
             there
             but
             this
             one
             thing
             it
             obligeth
             us
             to
             Nonconformity
             whatever
             we
             suffer
             for
             it
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           Point
           VII
           .
           Of
           the
           English
           sort
           of
           Godfathers
           at
           Baptism
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             
               WHat
               have
               you
               against
               our
               use
               of
               Godfathers
               in
               Baptism
               .
               M.
            
             I.
             Negatively
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             at
             all
             against
             the
             old
             sort
             of
             Patrimi
             ,
             Susceptors
             ,
             or
             Sponsors
             that
             were
             used
             at
             Baptism
             in
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             ;
             though
             we
             think
             it
             but
             a
             prudential
             thing
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             necessity
             to
             Baptism
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             mean
             you
             by
             the
             ancient
             sort
             ?
             what
             did
             they
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             At
             first
             ,
             the
             adult
             were
             themselves
             Baptized
             :
             for
             their
             Children
             had
             no
             right
             till
             the
             Parent
             was
             a
             Christian.
             And
             for
             three
             hundred
             years
             Christians
             were
             under
             Heathen
             persecution
             ;
             in
             which
             some
             forsook
             Christ
             for
             fear
             by
             apostasie
             ,
             and
             others
             died
             while
             their
             Children
             were
             in
             Infancy
             ,
             who
             were
             thereby
             exposed
             to
             desertion
             ,
             or
             to
             Infidel
             Education
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             secure
             the
             Education
             of
             these
             Infants
             ,
             the
             Susceptors
             that
             joyned
             with
             the
             Parents
             as
             their
             Seconds
             .
             1.
             
             Did
             
             testifie
             their
             opinions
             of
             the
             Parents
             ,
             as
             serious
             Christians
             ,
             not
             like
             to
             apostatize
             .
             2.
             
             And
             did
             promise
             that
             if
             the
             Parents
             either
             die
             or
             apostatized
             ,
             they
             should
             undertake
             the
             Childrens
             Education
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Parents
             were
             dead
             already
             ,
             they
             undertook
             to
             Educate
             the
             Child
             themselves
             as
             their
             own
             .
             But
             they
             were
             Sponsors
             for
             no
             Infidels
             Child
             ,
             unless
             they
             first
             adopted
             him
             ,
             or
             took
             him
             for
             their
             own
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             And
             what
             doth
             our
             Godfathers
             differ
             from
             this
             ,
             for
             which
             you
             take
             them
             to
             be
             sinful
             ,
             or
             not
             approveable
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             The
             difference
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             maketh
             so
             great
             a
             change
             in
             our
             Christening
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             loath
             to
             name
             to
             you
             .
             1.
             
             With
             us
             godly
             Christian
             Parents
             themselves
             ,
             are
             forbidden
             to
             be
             Godfathers
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             one
             word
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             profess
             that
             they
             dedicate
             them
             in
             Covenant
             to
             Christ
             :
             Nor
             must
             the
             Minister
             urge
             the
             Parent
             to
             be
             present
             :
             lest
             his
             consent
             seem
             necessary
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             are
             neither
             tyed
             to
             bring
             the
             Children
             of
             Christians
             only
             ,
             nor
             only
             such
             as
             they
             take
             for
             their
             own
             ;
             but
             without
             difference
             may
             bring
             the
             Infants
             of
             any
             Atheists
             ,
             Sadducees
             ,
             Jews
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             or
             open
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             and
             godliness
             ,
             without
             taking
             them
             for
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             personate
             the
             Child
             in
             promising
             and
             professing
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             without
             authority
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             do
             not
             only
             promise
             what
             the
             Child
             shall
             do
             hereafter
             but
             they
             at
             present
             profess
             that
             the
             Child
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             they
             personating
             it
             ,
             do
             Believe
             ,
             renounce
             sin
             ,
             and
             desire
             Baptism
             :
             As
             if
             the
             Child
             were
             bound
             to
             do
             this
             by
             himself
             or
             by
             another
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Godfathers
             too
             commonly
             covenant
             for
             the
             future
             Education
             of
             the
             Child
             ,
             themselves
             to
             do
             it
             or
             cause
             it
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             which
             they
             neither
             ever
             purposed
             to
             perform
             ,
             or
             ever
             made
             the
             Parents
             believe
             that
             they
             intended
             ;
             and
             so
             make
             Christnening
             a
             perfidious
             Vowing
             ,
             or
             Covenanting
             with
             God
             :
             These
             are
             not
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             I
             think
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             prove
             you
             that
             the
             Parents
             may
             not
             be
             prime
             covenanters
             ,
             or
             Sponsors
             for
             their
             own
             Children
             ?
             Are
             not
             they
             obliged
             to
             get
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             for
             them
             ?
             who
             are
             supposed
             to
             come
             by
             their
             procurement
             ?
             And
             doth
             not
             that
             signifie
             their
             own
             consent
             ,
             to
             what
             these
             are
             to
             undertake
             .
          
           
           
             M.
             It
             signifieth
             only
             that
             the
             Law
             constraineth
             them
             to
             let
             their
             Children
             be
             baptized
             ,
             to
             avoid
             their
             own
             punishment
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             others
             to
             enter
             them
             into
             the
             Christian
             Covenant
             .
             But
             not
             that
             they
             either
             are
             Christians
             ,
             or
             consent
             to
             that
             Covenant
             themselves
             ,
             either
             for
             themselves
             ,
             or
             Children
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             Known
             Atheists
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             Sadducees
             that
             deny
             Christianity
             ,
             are
             bound
             by
             the
             Law
             to
             get
             Godfathers
             for
             their
             Childrens
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Christians
             ;
             and
             such
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             covenant
             for
             them
             with
             Christ
             themselves
             .
             The
             Sixty
             eight
             and
             Sixty
             nine
             Canons
             command
             Ministers
             to
             refuse
             no
             Child
             that
             is
             brought
             ,
             nor
             to
             refuse
             or
             delay
             to
             baptize
             in
             private
             in
             case
             of
             danger
             who
             ever
             desireth
             him
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Twenty
             nine
             Canon
             saith
             
               [
               No
               Parent
               shall
               be
               urged
               to
               be
               present
               ,
               nor
               be
               admitted
               to
               answer
               as
               Godfather
               for
               his
               own
               Child
               :
               Nor
               any
               Godfather
               or
               Godmother
               shall
               be
               suffered
               to
               make
               any
               other
               answer
               or
               speech
               than
               by
               the
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               is
               prescribed
               in
               that
               behalf
               ]
            
             The
             Parent
             may
             say
             what
             he
             will
             to
             God
             in
             secret
             .
             But
             at
             the
             Christening
             of
             his
             Child
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             but
             say
             
               [
               I
               believe
               God's
               promise
               to
               the
               faithful
            
             and
             their
             seed
             :
             
               I
               do
               devote
               my
               Child
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               engage
               him
               in
               his
               Covenant
               :
               or
               I
               promise
               to
               educate
               him
               to
               Christianity
               ]
            
             he
             breaketh
             the
             Canon
             ,
             and
             goeth
             against
             the
             Churches
             Law.
             I
             did
             before
             the
             Bishops
             at
             the
             Savoy
             ,
             1661.
             put
             the
             case
             to
             them
             ,
             thus
             without
             fiction
             :
             An
             Infidel
             of
             my
             Parish
             that
             useth
             openly
             to
             talk
             against
             the
             Scripture
             and
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             avoid
             inconveniencies
             ,
             resolveth
             to
             send
             his
             Child
             to
             be
             baptized
             ;
             and
             I
             must
             not
             refuse
             it
             by
             the
             Law
             :
             Hath
             the
             Child
             right
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             is
             it
             undoubtedly
             saved
             ?
             Dr.
             Sanderson
             in
             the
             Chair
             answered
             ,
             
               nemime
               contradicente
            
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             brought
             him
             with
             Godfathers
             according
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             doubt
             it
             .
             But
             there
             were
             but
             two
             in
             the
             Parish
             that
             openly
             declared
             themselves
             to
             be
             of
             his
             opinion
             ,
             and
             those
             two
             being
             his
             familliers
             are
             likest
             to
             be
             the
             Godfathers
             .
             If
             the
             Child
             have
             not
             Right
             for
             Infidel
             Parents
             sake
             ,
             how
             can
             Infidel
             neighbours
             ,
             called
             Godfathers
             ,
             give
             him
             right
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             Canon
             saith
             that
             the
             Godfathers
             shall
             be
             only
             such
             as
             have
             received
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Alas
             none
             are
             forwarder
             than
             these
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             laugh
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             say
             they
             will
             obey
             the
             Church
             .
             Yet
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             a
             faithful
             Parent
             may
             be
             present
             if
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             may
             tell
             the
             Godfathers
             in
             private
             ,
             that
             his
             presence
             shall
             signifie
             his
             devoting
             act
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Priest
             speaketh
             to
             the
             Godfathers
             ,
             he
             may
             bow
             his
             head
             whether
             the
             Priest
             will
             or
             not
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             act
             of
             his
             .
             But
             this
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             to
             our
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             their
             exclusion
             of
             the
             Parent
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             confess
             it
             sounds
             to
             me
             as
             unnatural
             .
             But
             what
             is
             your
             other
             reason
             against
             our
             sort
             of
             Godfathers
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I●
             .
             My
             second
             Reason
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             prophanation
             of
             this
             great
             and
             sacred
             Ordinance
             ,
             to
             invest
             those
             in
             the
             visible
             state
             Christianity
             (
             and
             Salvation
             pretendedly
             )
             that
             have
             no
             right
             to
             such
             investiture
             ,
             so
             they
             have
             but
             Godfathers
             they
             are
             to
             baptize
             the
             children
             of
             any
             Jews
             ,
             or
             Heathens
             ,
             or
             open
             enemies
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Christians
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             manifest
             prophanation
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             fault
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             supposeth
             a
             
               false
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             that
             Infidel
             Children
             are
             within
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             baptized
             as
             well
             as
             Christians
             which
             in
             the
             Books
             aforecited
             ,
             I
             have
             fully
             disproved
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             dangerous
             adding
             to
             God's
             word
             and
             worship
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             deceiving
             of
             mens
             Souls
             as
             to
             childrens
             state
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             believe
             that
             their
             children
             dying
             when
             baptized
             are
             all
             saved
             ,
             how
             bad
             soever
             the
             Parents
             be
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             a
             dreadful
             belying
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             prophanation
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             if
             men
             shall
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             pronounce
             pardon
             and
             salvation
             to
             those
             whom
             he
             never
             gave
             them
             to
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             God
             will
             not
             punish
             the
             Children
             for
             their
             Parents
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Not
             those
             that
             see
             their
             fathers
             sins
             and
             forsake
             them
             ,
             and
             live
             not
             as
             their
             Parents
             did
             :
             and
             that
             's
             all
             that
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             for
             such
             .
             But
             if
             you
             will
             read
             my
             two
             foresaid
             Disputations
             for
             Original
             sin
             you
             will
             see
             it
             fully
             proved
             that
             God
             punisheth
             Infants
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             guilty
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             seed
             of
             guilty
             and
             corrupt
             Parents
             .
             Do
             you
             believe
             our
             Church
             Articles
             and
             yet
             deny
             original
             sin
             ?
             If
             Infants
             have
             no
             guilt
             and
             sin
             what
             need
             have
             they
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             Saviour
             ?
             If
             they
             have
             need
             of
             both
             ,
             sure
             it
             is
             for
             no
             actual
             sin
             done
             by
             
             them
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             World
             lost
             for
             
             Adam's
             sin
             ?
             Was
             not
             
             Cain's
             posterity
             cursed
             for
             his
             sake
             ?
             Were
             not
             all
             the
             Infants
             of
             the
             old
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Infants
             of
             the
             Sodamites
             burnt
             with
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             Infants
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             and
             Amalakites
             ,
             &c.
             killed
             for
             their
             Parents
             sin
             .
             Did
             not
             Christ
             tell
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             that
             all
             their
             Forefathers
             persecutions
             should
             be
             punished
             on
             that
             Generation
             ?
             The
             Jews
             knew
             this
             that
             said
             ,
             
               His
               blood
               be
               on
               us
               and
               on
               our
               Children
               .
            
             Our
             Liturgy
             saith
             ,
             
               Remember
               not
               Lord
               our
               offences
               nor
               the
               offences
               of
               our
               Forefathers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             yet
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             for
             their
             
               own
               sin
            
             that
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             wicked
             perish
             ,
             sin
             is
             made
             their
             own
             ,
             when
             soul
             and
             body
             were
             for
             guilty
             corrupt
             Parents
             ,
             made
             such
             by
             themselves
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             that
             God
             imputeth
             their
             Parents
             infidelity
             to
             them
             .
             But
             this
             infidelity
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             not
             being
             delivered
             from
             their
             own
             original
             guilt
             .
             If
             Rebels
             forfeit
             Life
             and
             Estate
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             Children
             live
             in
             beggery
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             offer
             to
             restore
             Father
             and
             Children
             ,
             if
             the
             Father
             will
             thankfully
             accept
             his
             grace
             :
             If
             the
             Parent
             refuse
             this
             ,
             his
             Children
             will
             be
             beggars
             .
             Not
             because
             the
             King
             punisheth
             them
             for
             their
             Fathers
             fault
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             first
             deprived
             himself
             of
             the
             Estate
             which
             he
             should
             have
             left
             them
             ,
             and
             next
             because
             he
             refused
             to
             deliver
             them
             .
             If
             a
             Father
             will
             set
             the
             Pox
             on
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             after
             refuse
             a
             Physician
             that
             would
             cure
             him
             and
             them
             ,
             the
             Physician
             doth
             not
             punish
             the
             children
             .
          
           
             All
             Scripture
             and
             Nature
             tell
             the
             world
             that
             it
             is
             so
             deep
             an
             interest
             that
             Parents
             have
             in
             children
             ,
             as
             being
             causes
             of
             their
             very
             essence
             by
             Communication
             from
             their
             own
             essence
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             so
             natural
             a
             power
             that
             Parents
             have
             over
             their
             children
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             seem
             no
             strange
             thing
             to
             Christians
             ,
             or
             Infidels
             ,
             that
             God
             maketh
             a
             very
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             faithful
             and
             of
             the
             Infidels
             and
             wicked
             :
             And
             its
             strange
             that
             any
             men
             should
             rather
             lay
             their
             title
             to
             pardon
             and
             salvation
             upon
             a
             meer
             neighbour
             or
             stranger
             that
             perhaps
             is
             a
             wicked
             wretch
             himself
             ,
             than
             on
             the
             Parents
             of
             the
             child
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             will
             God
             save
             children
             for
             their
             Parents
             Faith
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             M.
             
          
           
             If
             he
             destroy
             Infants
             for
             
             Adam's
             sin
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             that
             Justice
             is
             so
             much
             more
             extensive
             then
             Mercy
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             shew
             no
             mercy
             for
             Parents
             sake
             ?
             But
             the
             case
             is
             this
             ,
             Christ
             the
             Second
             Adam
             hath
             merited
             pardon
             and
             salvation
             to
             be
             given
             conditionally
             to
             all
             :
             Not
             absolutely
             ,
             for
             then
             all
             would
             be
             saved
             :
             What
             the
             condition
             is
             to
             the
             adult
             ,
             we
             are
             agreed
             ,
             viz.
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             and
             Dedication
             to
             Christ
             by
             covenant
             consent
             :
             And
             do
             you
             think
             that
             Infants
             pardon
             and
             salvation
             hath
             no
             condition
             ?
             If
             none
             ,
             than
             all
             Infants
             are
             saved
             ;
             if
             any
             condition
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             ?
             1.
             
             Is
             it
             barely
             that
             they
             be
             baptized
             without
             any
             right
             but
             what
             all
             have
             .
             This
             is
             an
             injurious
             fiction
             ,
             God
             never
             said
             it
             :
             And
             it
             s
             an
             unreasonable
             imputation
             on
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             would
             save
             thousands
             meerly
             for
             
               water
               and
               words
            
             ,
             and
             comdemn
             thousands
             that
             had
             not
             the
             opportunity
             of
             these
             .
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             Christians
             never
             dream'd
             of
             this
             absurd
             opinion
             ,
             or
             else
             godly
             Emperours
             would
             have
             forced
             Baptism
             on
             the
             children
             of
             all
             their
             Heathen
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             would
             where
             their
             conquering
             Armies
             came
             in
             Charity
             have
             catcht
             up
             their
             children
             and
             baptized
             them
             .
             And
             Bishops
             and
             Doctors
             would
             have
             taught
             and
             intreated
             them
             so
             to
             do
             .
             To
             make
             meer
             baptising
             alone
             the
             condition
             of
             Infant
             salvation
             ,
             is
             to
             lay
             Heaven
             on
             such
             a
             ceremony
             quite
             out
             of
             the
             Infants
             power
             ,
             as
             would
             but
             tempt
             the
             rational
             Infidels
             to
             deride
             Christianity
             .
             No
             sober
             men
             lay
             a
             childs
             Estate
             or
             Life
             on
             such
             a
             thing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             there
             must
             be
             some
             condition
             of
             Right
             to
             Baptism
             antecedent
             to
             it
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             actual
             faith
             in
             that
             Infant
             ,
             that
             understands
             not
             ?
             2.
             
             It
             must
             then
             be
             some
             others
             act
             or
             nothing
             ?
             If
             anothers
             ,
             whose
             should
             it
             be
             so
             likely
             as
             the
             parents
             from
             whom
             the
             Children
             have
             their
             essence
             ?
             Whom
             nature
             hath
             taught
             to
             take
             them
             as
             almost
             parts
             of
             themselves
             ;
             and
             so
             hath
             the
             custom
             of
             all
             Nations
             ;
             and
             who
             are
             obliged
             above
             all
             other
             to
             provide
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             whose
             will
             in
             their
             Infancy
             disposeth
             of
             them
             till
             they
             come
             to
             have
             a
             rational
             will
             of
             their
             own
             (
             in
             act
             :
             )
             And
             Scripture
             from
             end
             to
             end
             confirmeth
             this
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             this
             you
             know
             not
             whither
             to
             look
             for
             a
             title-conditione
             ,
             unless
             to
             some
             Pro-parent
             ,
             whose
             the
             child
             is
             ,
             
             upon
             the
             Parents
             Death
             or
             Resignation
             .
             For
             1.
             
             If
             you
             say
             it
             is
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             as
             some
             )
             that
             giveth
             the
             Child
             Title
             ,
             what
             Church
             mean
             you
             ?
             The
             Universal
             ,
             or
             National
             or
             Diocesan
             or
             Parochial
             .
             And
             how
             doth
             the
             Church
             give
             right
             to
             Pardon
             and
             Life
             to
             Infidels
             Children
             .
             If
             it
             be
             meerly
             volendo
             ,
             as
             if
             Heaven
             were
             at
             their
             Will
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             not
             sit
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             deed
             of
             Gift
             of
             Heaven
             to
             the
             Infants
             at
             the
             Antipodes
             and
             of
             all
             the
             World
             :
             If
             it
             be
             by
             baptizing
             them
             ,
             I
             shewed
             before
             that
             Baptism
             meerly
             as
             such
             ,
             doth
             it
             not
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Baptizer
             they
             must
             mean
             the
             Priest
             ,
             Deacon
             or
             another
             :
             And
             to
             say
             that
             these
             are
             the
             Terms
             of
             Infant
             Title
             to
             Baptism
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Priests
             will
             they
             shall
             be
             baptized
             and
             saved
             ;
             or
             else
             not
             ,
             seemeth
             a
             New
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             it
             seems
             with
             us
             it
             is
             the
             God-fathers
             that
             give
             them
             Title
             ,
             else
             the
             Church
             could
             save
             them
             when
             they
             will
             without
             Godfathers
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             proof
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             Scripture
             or
             Reason
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             accept
             and
             save
             Infants
             because
             a
             meer
             Neighbour
             will
             bring
             them
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             to
             bring
             them
             up
             well
             if
             they
             live
             .
             It
             is
             supposed
             that
             these
             Sponsors
             own
             not
             the
             Children
             ,
             and
             how
             come
             they
             then
             to
             have
             the
             power
             to
             be
             their
             Representatives
             ,
             and
             to
             dispose
             of
             their
             Souls
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             any
             Beggars
             Child
             hath
             right
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             your
             house
             ,
             if
             you
             are
             so
             Charitable
             as
             to
             do
             it
             ?
             And
             so
             much
             right
             to
             Baptism
             and
             Salvation
             by
             it
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             given
             to
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Where
             is
             that
             deed
             of
             Gift
             to
             be
             found
             .
             It
             is
             not
             a
             Forgery
             ?
             He
             hath
             made
             a
             Covenant
             to
             the
             Faithful
             and
             their
             Seed
             .
             But
             where
             hath
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             save
             all
             Infidels
             Children
             ,
             if
             any
             Priest
             or
             Christian
             will
             but
             Baptize
             them
             ?
             He
             that
             said
             
               Go
               to
               the
               high-wayes
               and
               hedges
               and
               compel
               them
               to
               come
               in
               ,
            
             excepted
             the
             Refusers
             ,
             and
             required
             none
             but
             perswading
             compulsion
             :
             And
             its
             Parents
             that
             have
             power
             of
             their
             Children
             .
             He
             that
             can
             believe
             to
             day
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             a
             Gift
             of
             Salvation
             to
             all
             Infants
             that
             any
             body
             will
             baptize
             ,
             may
             easily
             believe
             to
             morrow
             that
             he
             will
             not
             cast
             away
             the
             rest
             meerly
             because
             no
             Carrier
             will
             bring
             them
             in
             ,
             or
             because
             no
             body
             will
             wash
             them
             and
             say
             over
             them
             the
             words
             of
             Baptisme
             .
             God
             hath
             made
             even
             in
             the
             Second
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Exodus
               
               34.
            
             when
             he
             proclaimed
             his
             name
             and
             nature
             ,
             so
             great
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Godly
             and
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             that
             we
             dare
             not
             consent
             to
             the
             confounding
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             with
             the
             Anabaptists
             unthankfully
             to
             deny
             this
             Mercy
             ,
             nor
             to
             deny
             or
             corrupt
             Pauls
             plain
             assertion
             ,
             
               Else
               were
               your
               Children
               unclean
               but
               now
               are
               they
               holy
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             III.
             What
             mean
             you
             by
             your
             third
             Exception
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             told
             you
             while
             I
             opened
             the
             former
             .
             They
             personate
             the
             Child
             without
             Authority
             :
             And
             it
             is
             a
             great
             doubt
             whether
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Baptisme
             were
             not
             a
             meer
             Nullity
             ,
             did
             not
             Parents
             besides
             the
             Laws
             of
             Conformity
             some
             way
             signifie
             their
             own
             Agency
             therein
             .
             If
             any
             Neighbour
             should
             make
             a
             Covenant
             in
             the
             name
             of
             your
             Child
             ,
             binding
             him
             at
             Age
             to
             Marry
             an
             Heiress
             ,
             who
             hath
             a
             Lordship
             to
             her
             Portion
             ,
             would
             this
             either
             oblige
             your
             Son
             ,
             or
             give
             him
             any
             present
             right
             to
             her
             or
             her
             Estate
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             Donor
             or
             person
             empowered
             Consent
             ,
             it
             giveth
             a
             conditional
             right
             ,
             which
             becometh
             Actual
             when
             he
             marrieth
             her
             ;
             and
             so
             here
             if
             God
             consent
             its
             so
             far
             valid
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             God
             hath
             given
             Christ
             and
             Life
             conditionally
             to
             all
             before
             they
             believe
             or
             are
             baptized
             :
             But
             all
             must
             not
             therefore
             be
             baptized
             :
             This
             is
             not
             
               Actual
               Right
            
             ,
             and
             so
             such
             Infants
             have
             no
             right
             by
             this
             Rule
             ,
             till
             they
             believe
             in
             Christ.
             But
             Baptisme
             is
             an
             actual
             Marriage
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             its
             a
             Mockery
             where
             neither
             Party
             doth
             consent
             .
             Christ
             doth
             not
             consent
             :
             for
             he
             hath
             made
             no
             Promise
             but
             to
             the
             faithful
             and
             their
             Seed
             .
             Let
             them
             that
             affirm
             more
             ,
             show
             it
             .
             The
             Infant
             doth
             not
             consent
             ,
             having
             no
             Will
             of
             his
             own
             in
             Act
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             being
             done
             by
             one
             that
             had
             no
             power
             to
             personate
             or
             oblige
             him
             .
             And
             he
             may
             say
             ,
             It
             was
             no
             act
             of
             mine
             ,
             personally
             or
             Legally
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Any
             one
             may
             accept
             a
             gift
             for
             another
             ,
             and
             bind
             him
             to
             gratitude
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             refuse
             he
             forfeits
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             Donor
             give
             it
             on
             those
             Terms
             ,
             it
             's
             true
             .
             And
             if
             you
             can
             prove
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             his
             Covenant
             Gift
             of
             Pardon
             and
             Salvation
             to
             all
             the
             Seed
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             Atheists
             and
             Wicked
             Men
             ,
             on
             Condition
             that
             any
             body
             will
             but
             Accept
             it
             in
             their
             names
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             bind
             them
             to
             accept
             it
             at
             Age
             ,
             it
             will
             then
             I
             confess
             prove
             a
             valid
             act
             of
             Charity
             :
             And
             I
             see
             
             not
             but
             why
             some
             good
             man
             should
             say
             
               [
               Lord
               ,
               I
               accept
               of
               Christ
               and
               Salvation
               for
               all
               the
               Infants
               on
               Earth
               ,
               and
               I
               bind
               them
               to
               accept
               it
               when
               they
               come
               to
               Age
               ;
               and
               I
               hope
               the
               meer
               want
               of
               washing
               shall
               not
               deprive
               them
               of
               that
               which
               I
               have
               power
               to
               accept
               for
               them
               ]
            
             I
             never
             heard
             of
             valid
             contracts
             made
             for
             Infants
             by
             any
             one
             that
             will
             but
             pretend
             to
             personate
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Thus
             you
             would
             make
             rebaptizing
             necessary
             ,
             if
             such
             Baptism
             be
             a
             nullity
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Not
             to
             any
             whose
             Parents
             ,
             though
             besides
             the
             Laws
             of
             Conformity
             own
             their
             agency
             ,
             and
             dedicating
             their
             own
             child
             to
             Christ
             ,
             which
             I
             hope
             is
             the
             case
             of
             most
             ,
             custom
             through
             God's
             mercy
             teacheth
             them
             better
             than
             the
             Canons
             and
             Common-Prayer-Book
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             I
             think
             not
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             whose
             Parents
             in
             Infancy
             ,
             and
             themselves
             at
             Age
             do
             own
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             it
             was
             valid
             Baptism
             .
             For
             to
             such
             the
             end
             of
             Baptism
             is
             attained
             .
             If
             it
             were
             no
             Minister
             ,
             or
             were
             one
             unauthorized
             that
             baptized
             him
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             a
             meer
             nullity
             as
             to
             the
             ends
             ,
             if
             by
             mistake
             it
             were
             supposed
             well
             done
             .
             
               Factum
               valet
            
             ,
             was
             judged
             by
             some
             ,
             when
             Athanasius
             by
             a
             Boy
             was
             baptized
             in
             Sport.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             your
             fourth
             Objection
             against
             our
             way
             of
             Baptism
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             That
             in
             personating
             the
             Child
             ,
             they
             say
             that
             they
             (
             and
             so
             he
             by
             them
             )
             doth
             at
             present
             
               Believe
               ,
               renounce
               ,
               desire
            
             ,
             &c.
             falsely
             intimating
             that
             
               Infants
               are
               bound
               at
               present
               to
               do
               this
               by
               another
               :
            
             And
             yet
             the
             same
             men
             plead
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             accept
             him
             for
             the
             Faith
             of
             his
             Parents
             ;
             As
             if
             his
             Godfathers
             Faith
             were
             his
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             Parents
             :
             when
             as
             God
             requireth
             no
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Repentance
             of
             Infants
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             
               [
               They
               be
               the
               Seed
               of
               penitent
               Believers
               ,
               devoted
               to
               Christ.
               ]
            
          
           
             
               And
               in
               the
               Catechism
               it
               is
               said
               that
            
             [
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             are
             required
             of
             persons
             to
             be
             Baptized
             .
             ]
             
               (
               And
               Repentance
               and
               Faith
               have
               a
               promise
               of
               Life
               )
               and
               that
               Infants
            
             who
             cannot
             perform
             these
             are
             Baptized
             because
             they
             promise
             them
             by
             their
             Sureties
             ,
             which
             promise
             when
             they
             come
             to
             Age
             themselves
             are
             bound
             to
             perform
             .
          
           
             Where
             note
             that
             the
             former
             Book
             had
             
               [
               They
               perform
               them
               by
               their
               Sureties
               ]
            
             They
             perceived
             that
             having
             said
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             are
             requisite
             :
             Infants
             they
             saw
             must
             
               have
               at
               present
            
             what
             is
             requisite
             at
             present
             :
             And
             they
             knew
             that
             they
             had
             
             them
             not
             themselves
             ;
             and
             so
             were
             fain
             to
             hold
             that
             the
             Sureties
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             was
             theirs
             ,
             and
             a
             performance
             of
             that
             required
             condition
             .
             But
             our
             new
             Bookmakers
             saw
             that
             this
             would
             not
             hold
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             say
             ,
             
               Though
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               be
               required
               of
               persons
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               yet
               Infants
               are
               baptized
               because
               they
               promise
               them
               by
               their
               Sureties
               to
               be
               hereafter
               performed
            
             ;
             amending
             the
             former
             errour
             by
             a
             greater
             ,
             or
             a
             double
             one
             .
             1.
             
             Granting
             that
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             are
             pre-requisit
             ,
             and
             yet
             confessing
             that
             Infants
             have
             neither
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             or
             Sureties
             imputed
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             are
             to
             be
             baptized
             :
             2.
             
             Or
             making
             a
             Promise
             of
             
               future
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
            
             to
             be
             
               present
               Faith
            
             and
             Repentance
             .
             3.
             
             Or
             like
             the
             Antimonians
             that
             say
             ,
             all
             that
             are
             Elected
             to
             believe
             hereafter
             are
             justified
             before
             they
             believe
             ,
             so
             they
             imitate
             that
             ;
             though
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             be
             requisite
             
               in
               baptizandis
            
             ,
             yet
             God
             at
             present
             will
             justifie
             and
             save
             all
             that
             have
             it
             not
             in
             infancy
             ,
             because
             they
             promise
             it
             hereafter
             .
             All
             plain
             contradictions
             :
             as
             if
             they
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             requisite
             in
             persons
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             requisite
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             How
             would
             you
             have
             them
             have
             answered
             these
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Professed
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             are
             requisite
             in
             adult
             persons
             to
             be
             baptized
             :
             And
             in
             Infants
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             devoted
             by
             them
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             offered
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             V.
             What
             mean
             you
             by
             your
             fifth
             Objection
             ▪
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Alas
             ,
             the
             worst
             is
             yet
             behind
             .
             The
             common
             Perfidiousness
             that
             is
             committed
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Godfathers
             Baptismal
             Vows
             and
             Covenants
             :
             Baptism
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             actions
             of
             all
             our
             Religion
             and
             Lives
             .
             Our
             rising
             from
             Death
             to
             Life
             ;
             our
             visible
             new
             Birth
             ,
             our
             solemn
             Covenanting
             with
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             Our
             solemn
             Translation
             from
             darkness
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             receive
             remission
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             inheritance
             among
             the
             Sanctified
             :
             What
             more
             holy
             ,
             great
             and
             venerable
             action
             can
             be
             done
             by
             mortal
             man
             ,
             than
             to
             enter
             a
             solemn
             Covenant
             with
             God
             and
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             wholly
             give
             up
             our selves
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             Covenant
             for
             a
             holy
             Life
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             receive
             the
             pardon
             of
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             gift
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             right
             to
             Everlasting
             Glory
             :
             And
             if
             men
             turn
             this
             great
             Ordinance
             which
             is
             the
             Summ
             of
             all
             our
             Religion
             
             into
             perfidiousness
             and
             mockery
             ,
             how
             heinous
             sin
             must
             this
             needs
             be
             ?
          
           
             And
             here
             let
             us
             consider
             ,
             I.
             Who
             these
             Godfathers
             in
             England
             usually
             be
             .
             II.
             What
             they
             do
             ,
             III.
             How
             they
             perform
             what
             they
             Vow
             and
             undertake
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I.
             They
             are
             usually
             some
             of
             the
             Parents
             Friends
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             usually
             such
             as
             these
             :
             1.
             
             The
             poor
             that
             have
             no
             rich
             Friends
             do
             sometimes
             intreat
             a
             poor
             neighbour
             to
             do
             the
             office
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             hire
             any
             man
             that
             will
             do
             it
             :
             Which
             I
             never
             knew
             tell
             in
             London
             ,
             by
             begging
             they
             made
             me
             understand
             that
             men
             do
             it
             as
             Labourer's
             work
             for
             their
             wages
             :
             About
             half
             a
             Crown
             is
             the
             ordinary
             pay
             of
             Beggers
             ,
             or
             very
             poor
             Folks
             Godfathers
             .
             But
             the
             Poor
             and
             Middling
             sort
             do
             use
             to
             try
             some
             rich
             Friend
             or
             Neighbour
             ;
             if
             they
             have
             any
             such
             ,
             in
             hopes
             of
             some
             small
             gift
             ;
             some
             give
             us
             for
             the
             Child
             a
             Shilling
             ,
             some
             half
             a
             Crown
             ,
             some
             a
             silver
             Spoon
             .
             The
             Richer
             sort
             seek
             to
             persons
             rather
             above
             than
             below
             their
             Rank
             ,
             in
             expectation
             of
             a
             piece
             of
             Plate
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             bigger
             gift
             .
             And
             in
             other
             Nations
             Princes
             are
             Godfathers
             to
             Children
             whom
             they
             never
             see
             ,
             nor
             perhaps
             the
             Land
             of
             their
             nativity
             :
             And
             with
             us
             it
             is
             very
             often
             some
             that
             dwel
             not
             very
             near
             ,
             who
             oft
             sevre
             as
             Proxy
             to
             stand
             in
             their
             place
             ,
             and
             they
             only
             give
             the
             expected
             gift
             and
             bear
             the
             name
             .
          
           
             II.
             What
             they
             are
             to
             do
             ,
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             personate
             the
             Child
             ,
             and
             take
             on
             them
             to
             say
             as
             in
             his
             name
             
               [
               I
               believe
               ,
               I
               renounce
               ,
               I
               desire
               ]
            
             when
             they
             are
             three
             and
             the
             Child
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             so
             three
             persons
             by
             fiction
             represent
             one
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             
               He
               doth
            
             that
             which
             
               he
               doth
               not
            
             ,
             either
             ,
             
               per
               se
               vel
               per
               alios
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               They
               Vow
               or
               promise
               solemnly
               to
               do
               all
               the
               things
               before
               named
               .
               Ch.
            
             4.
             
             Numb
             .
             7.
             viz.
             To
             see
             that
             the
             Child
             be
             taught
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             learn
             what
             a
             solemn
             Vow
             ,
             Promise
             and
             Profession
             
               he
               made
               by
            
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             call
             on
             him
             to
             hear
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             that
             they
             provide
             that
             he
             may
             learn
             ,
             the
             Creed
             ,
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             in
             the
             Vulgar
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             
               All
               other
               things
            
             that
             a
             Christian
             ought
             to
             know
             and
             believe
             to
             his
             Souls
             health
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             be
             virtu●usly
             brought
             up
             to
             lead
             a
             Christian
             and
             Godly
             life
             .
             
               All
               this
               they
               solemnly
               undertake
               to
               God
               and
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
           
             III.
             And
             so
             far
             are
             they
             usually
             from
             performing
             it
             .
             That
             1.
             
             I
             never
             yet
             knew
             one
             Parent
             that
             expected
             any
             such
             thing
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             ever
             seriously
             asked
             them
             ,
             Do
             you
             understand
             what
             you
             are
             to
             promise
             ?
             and
             do
             you
             resolve
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             never
             in
             all
             my
             life
             knew
             one
             Godfather
             that
             made
             the
             Parent
             before
             hand
             believe
             that
             he
             intended
             any
             such
             thing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             he
             had
             ,
             it
             's
             not
             credible
             that
             three
             persons
             should
             all
             intend
             to
             educate
             one
             child
             of
             another
             man's
             ,
             and
             perform
             it
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Nor
             did
             I
             yet
             ever
             know
             to
             this
             68th
             .
             year
             of
             my
             age
             ,
             one
             Godfather
             that
             before
             adopted
             the
             child
             ,
             or
             took
             him
             for
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             took
             him
             home
             with
             him
             ,
             unless
             he
             was
             a
             Grandfather
             and
             did
             it
             as
             such
             and
             not
             as
             Godfather
             ;
             much
             less
             could
             all
             three
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Nor
             did
             I
             ever
             to
             this
             day
             know
             one
             man
             or
             woman
             that
             performed
             this
             which
             all
             three
             undertake
             .
             A
             very
             few
             I
             have
             known
             that
             will
             ask
             
               How
               doth
               my
               Godson
            
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               you
               must
               be
               a
               good
               Boy
               and
               learn
               your
               Book
               ,
            
             and
             perhaps
             give
             him
             a
             piece
             of
             Silver
             :
             But
             usually
             they
             never
             look
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             confess
             with
             shame
             that
             I
             have
             been
             Godfather
             to
             four
             ;
             to
             one
             when
             I
             was
             a
             Child
             and
             knew
             not
             what
             I
             did
             ,
             but
             thought
             ,
             it
             was
             only
             to
             be
             a
             Witness
             of
             Baptism
             .
             And
             to
             three
             more
             when
             I
             was
             twenty
             three
             years
             of
             age
             ;
             of
             all
             which
             I
             agreed
             beforehand
             with
             the
             Parents
             to
             be
             but
             a
             Witness
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             stand
             there
             themselves
             as
             the
             undertakers
             and
             signifie
             it
             .
             Two
             of
             these
             I
             never
             saw
             since
             ;
             a
             third
             now
             dead
             ,
             I
             never
             saw
             since
             his
             Infancy
             till
             a
             little
             before
             he
             dyed
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             never
             since
             till
             that
             lately
             he
             came
             a
             begging
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             I
             confess
             one
             Bishop
             told
             me
             once
             that
             he
             knew
             one
             or
             more
             that
             had
             performed
             this
             Vow
             ,
             so
             did
             never
             I
             ,
             who
             have
             lived
             in
             many
             parts
             of
             the
             Land.
             Those
             that
             perform
             it
             not
             ,
             sure
             are
             guilty
             of
             heinous
             perfidiousness
             ;
             as
             breaking
             so
             solemn
             a
             Vow
             to
             God.
             And
             if
             this
             be
             so
             common
             in
             England
             that
             to
             this
             Age
             I
             could
             never
             know
             of
             one
             performer
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             case
             doleful
             and
             dreadful
             ;
             that
             the
             Nation
             should
             by
             such
             perfidiousness
             be
             made
             Christians
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             the
             Parents
             or
             Godfathers
             fault
             :
             what
             's
             this
             to
             the
             Minister
             ,
             or
             to
             your
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             M.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             not
             nothing
             to
             the
             Canons
             and
             to
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             nothing
             to
             him
             that
             must
             
               Assent
               and
               Consent
               to
               all
               things
               in
               that
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               must
               swear
               Canonial
               obedience
               .
            
             And
             1.
             
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             the
             Nation
             can
             so
             commonly
             live
             in
             this
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             Governours
             and
             Orders
             be
             innocent
             in
             it
             .
             Can
             those
             Canons
             and
             Orders
             be
             blameless
             that
             without
             any
             more
             opposition
             ,
             let
             such
             perfidiousness
             go
             to
             our
             Christening
             ?
             Can
             the
             medicine
             be
             laudable
             that
             so
             many
             miscarry
             in
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             the
             Canon
             all
             men
             are
             constrained
             to
             get
             some
             Godfathers
             ,
             and
             they
             can
             force
             none
             that
             is
             unwilling
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             No
             Conscionable
             persons
             will
             
               Promise
               and
               undertake
            
             that
             which
             they
             never
             purpose
             to
             perform
             .
             I
             never
             in
             all
             my
             life
             met
             with
             one
             godly
             man
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             opened
             all
             the
             undertaking
             plainly
             to
             him
             ,
             would
             say
             seriously
             ,
             
               I
               am
               resolved
               to
               do
               all
               this
               ?
            
             but
             would
             refuse
             the
             office
             when
             he
             knows
             it
             is
             expected
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             there
             be
             hundreds
             or
             thousands
             in
             a
             Parish
             that
             are
             grosly
             ignorant
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             or
             that
             ere
             Atheists
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             wicked
             men
             not
             Excommunicate
             ,
             the
             Minister
             can
             not
             deny
             to
             take
             them
             for
             Godfathers
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             but
             ever
             once
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             And
             to
             this
             68th
             year
             of
             my
             age
             ,
             I
             never
             knew
             one
             Godfather
             ,
             or
             Godmother
             questioned
             or
             refused
             by
             any
             Minister
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             the
             Parent
             can
             get
             no
             man
             to
             stand
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             ruined
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             not
             bringing
             his
             Child
             to
             be
             Baptized
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Rich
             men
             will
             not
             give
             up
             their
             Children
             to
             the
             God-father's
             propriety
             or
             education
             .
             Poor
             mens
             Children
             none
             will
             take
             .
             And
             is
             it
             lawful
             to
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             such
             orders
             of
             Baptism
             as
             cherish
             this
             ?
          
           
             If
             Parents
             were
             the
             undertakers
             we
             might
             urge
             them
             to
             performance
             .
             
               But
               from
               such
               others
               who
               can
               expect
               it
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
           Point
           VIII
           .
           Of
           refusing
           to
           Baptize
           without
           such
           Godfathers
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             YOV
             have
             been
             long
             on
             this
             Point
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             be
             shorter
             on
             the
             next
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             needs
             not
             many
             words
             it
             is
             so
             gross
             .
             We
             dare
             not
             
             Assent
             and
             
               Consent
               to
               deny
               Baptism
               to
               all
               Children
               of
               godly
               Parents
               that
               have
               not
               such
               Godfathers
               and
               Godmothers
               ,
            
             while
             the
             Parent
             offereth
             to
             do
             his
             own
             part
             ,
             professing
             his
             faith
             ,
             and
             dedicating
             his
             Child
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             promising
             a
             faithful
             education
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             How
             prove
             you
             that
             you
             must
             put
             away
             all
             such
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Did
             you
             ever
             know
             any
             baptized
             otherwise
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Rubrick
             are
             
               [
               There
               shall
               be
               for
               every
               Male
               Child
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               two
               Godfathers
               ,
               and
               one
               Godmother
               ;
               and
               for
               every
               Female
               one
               Godfather
               and
               two
               Godmothers
               .
               ]
            
             3.
             
             The
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             only
             are
             to
             speak
             and
             covenant
             ;
             without
             which
             it
             is
             no
             Baptism
             :
             Meer
             washing
             without
             Covenanting
             is
             no
             Christian
             Baptism
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             doth
             make
             
               Godfathers
               essential
            
             to
             it
             .
             And
             what
             it
             is
             to
             add
             to
             the
             Essentials
             of
             so
             great
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             as
             was
             instituted
             by
             Christ's
             own
             mouth
             ,
             for
             so
             high
             an
             use
             as
             our
             Espousal
             to
             himself
             ;
             judge
             you
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Canon
             to
             which
             all
             must
             subscribe
             ,
             saith
             
               [
               that
               he
               himself
               will
               use
               the
               form
               in
               the
               said
               Book
               prescribed
               in
               publick
               prayer
               and
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             Act
             of
             Conventicles
             maketh
             it
             20
             l.
             the
             first
             time
             and
             ,
             40
             l.
             every
             time
             after
             for
             above
             four
             to
             meet
             to
             worship
             God
             otherwise
             than
             according
             to
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             And
             to
             
               baptize
               without
               Godfathers
            
             is
             otherwise
             .
             6.
             
             And
             then
             the
             Oxford
             Act
             banisheth
             them
             five
             miles
             from
             Corporations
             .
             Is
             not
             here
             sufficient
             proof
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             And
             why
             should
             any
             scruple
             so
             small
             a
             matter
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Did
             I
             not
             before
             tell
             you
             why
             ?
             2.
             
             Suppose
             they
             scrupled
             it
             through
             mistake
             ?
             shall
             every
             mistake
             or
             errour
             of
             Parents
             deprive
             the
             child
             of
             Baptism
             ?
             I
             'll
             tell
             you
             why
             I
             dare
             no
             more
             
               Assent
               and
               Consent
            
             to
             this
             ,
             than
             I
             dare
             consent
             to
             cut
             off
             a
             hand
             or
             foot
             of
             every
             such
             child
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Baptising
             is
             Christening
             ,
             and
             dare
             I
             causelessly
             deprive
             a
             Soul
             of
             visible
             Christianity
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             themselves
             make
             it
             an
             
               Ascertaining
               means
            
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             the
             forementioned
             Rubrick
             sheweth
             .
             And
             would
             they
             have
             us
             shut
             Infants
             from
             Salvation
             for
             nothing
             ?
             yea
             they
             seem
             to
             confine
             Salvation
             only
             to
             the
             baptized
             ,
             while
             they
             conclude
             that
             they
             are
             saved
             
               as
               baptized
               ones
            
             ,
             and
             except
             the
             unbaptized
             from
             Christian
             Burial
             :
             The
             best
             can
             be
             but
             
             to
             leave
             them
             as
             without
             any
             promise
             of
             life
             from
             Christ
             :
             And
             how
             can
             we
             believe
             that
             God
             will
             give
             them
             that
             which
             he
             never
             promised
             them
             .
             And
             shall
             I
             damn
             souls
             for
             want
             of
             a
             humane
             unnecessary
             ,
             if
             not
             corrupt
             invention
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             against
             the
             interest
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             ?
             shall
             I
             make
             a
             Covenant
             to
             rob
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             visible
             Members
             for
             nothing
             ?
             Murthering
             Infants
             is
             death
             by
             God's
             Laws
             and
             mans
             ?
             And
             Innocents
             day
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Christmas
             Holy
             days
             .
             And
             is
             it
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             for
             me
             and
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             National
             Church
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             solemn
             bargain
             that
             we
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             keep
             out
             all
             from
             the
             Church
             and
             from
             the
             Covenant
             (
             and
             in
             their
             sense
             the
             hope
             )
             of
             Salvation
             on
             such
             an
             account
             as
             this
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             The
             thing
             were
             dismal
             and
             unexcusable
             if
             it
             were
             as
             you
             make
             it
             :
             But
             how
             can
             you
             say
             that
             they
             shut
             them
             out
             when
             they
             force
             all
             Parents
             to
             bring
             them
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             submit
             to
             their
             way
             ?
             when
             did
             you
             ever
             know
             any
             child
             refused
             on
             this
             account
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Many
             a
             hundred
             in
             my
             time
             .
             The
             Law
             refuseth
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             for
             the
             Parents
             to
             send
             them
             to
             a
             Minister
             who
             they
             know
             hath
             solemnly
             covenanted
             to
             reject
             them
             .
             Hundreds
             have
             been
             baptized
             by
             Nonconformists
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             refuseth
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             to
             their
             compelling
             men
             to
             get
             Godfathers
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             Those
             that
             think
             it
             a
             sin
             will
             not
             obey
             that
             compulsion
             ,
             but
             rather
             suffer
             .
             2.
             
             If
             any
             yield
             against
             conscience
             to
             escape
             suffering
             ,
             such
             compulsion
             doth
             but
             drive
             them
             towards
             damnation
             .
             3.
             
             But
             those
             that
             yield
             to
             it
             by
             compulsion
             ,
             do
             but
             seem
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             it
             not
             :
             For
             they
             agree
             before
             hand
             with
             the
             Godfathers
             ,
             to
             represent
             them
             ,
             and
             speak
             in
             their
             names
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             themselves
             no
             undertakers
             .
             Though
             all
             this
             is
             very
             hard
             shifting
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             confess
             this
             is
             a
             case
             so
             distant
             from
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             that
             were
             there
             but
             this
             one
             reason
             ,
             I
             will
             no
             more
             persuade
             any
             to
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             all
             things
             contained
             and
             prescribed
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             use
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             And
             what
             think
             you
             if
             the
             same
             men
             that
             made
             these
             Canons
             and
             subscribe
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             are
             the
             sharp
             condemners
             of
             Schism
             and
             Anabaptistry
             .
             1.
             
             What
             is
             Schism
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             not
             ,
             causelessly
             to
             keep
             out
             so
             many
             from
             the
             Church
             ?
             And
             have
             
             not
             the
             Anabaptists
             a
             far
             more
             excusable
             pretence
             to
             deny
             the
             baptizing
             of
             Infants
             ,
             than
             this
             in
             question
             is
             :
             The
             case
             is
             of
             great
             difficulty
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             Christ's
             will
             that
             they
             doubt
             of
             .
             But
             here
             is
             no
             difficulty
             ?
             And
             these
             men
             set
             the
             will
             and
             devise
             of
             man
             against
             Christ
             ,
             who
             said
             
               Forbid
               them
               not
            
             ,
             and
             
               was
               Angry
               with
               those
               that
               forbad
               them
               to
               come
               to
               him
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XII
           .
           Point
           IX
           .
           Of
           the
           Cross
           in
           Baptism
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             Have
             oft
             wondred
             what
             any
             man
             can
             say
             against
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             our
             resolution
             to
             be
             true
             to
             a
             crucified
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             oft
             thought
             many
             things
             absurd
             in
             you
             Lawyers
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             have
             been
             reconciled
             when
             I
             was
             well
             informed
             of
             the
             reason
             of
             them
             .
             I
             ask
             you
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Do
             you
             believe
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             King
             and
             only
             universal
             Lawgiver
             to
             his
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             but
             men
             under
             him
             may
             make
             local
             Laws
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Do
             you
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Christian
             Baptism
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             I
             find
             it
             ,
             Mat.
             20.
             19.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Do
             you
             believe
             that
             he
             did
             it
             so
             defectively
             that
             men
             may
             amend
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             No
             doubt
             but
             he
             did
             his
             own
             work
             perfectly
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Do
             you
             not
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             his
             Prerogative
             to
             institute
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ;
             for
             our
             Church
             holdeth
             that
             there
             are
             but
             two
             ,
             and
             disowneth
             the
             five
             Roman
             Sacraments
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             think
             most
             of
             them
             may
             be
             called
             Sacraments
             ,
             especially
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             Matrimony
             (
             and
             so
             may
             the
             Kings
             Coronation
             )
             but
             not
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             enquire
             .
             1.
             
             What
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             is
             .
             2.
             
             Whether
             our
             crossing
             be
             not
             such
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             Romans
             used
             the
             word
             
               [
               Sacraments
            
             ]
             for
             an
             external
             obliging
             covenanting
             ceremony
             :
             especially
             for
             the
             Act
             of
             soldiers
             ceremony
             by
             binding
             themselves
             to
             military
             relation
             and
             fidelity
             to
             their
             captains
             .
             A
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             is
             an
             outward
             visible
             Act
             or
             ceremony
             ;
             by
             which
             we
             oblige
             our selves
             in
             covenant
             to
             Christ
             as
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             promising
             fidelity
             
             and
             by
             which
             we
             are
             told
             by
             Christs
             ministers
             ,
             that
             his
             Grace
             is
             signified
             which
             is
             given
             by
             his
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Catechism
               indeed
               saith
            
             [
             It
             is
             an
             outward
             and
             visible
             sign
             of
             an
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             grace
             ,
             given
             to
             us
             ,
             ordained
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             as
             a
             means
             whereby
             we
             receive
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             a
             pledge
             to
             assure
             us
             thereof
             .
             ]
          
           
             But
             it
             's
             obvious
             to
             any
             man
             of
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             
               [
               Ordained
               by
               Christ
               himself
            
             ]
             signifie
             not
             a
             Sacrament
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             
               [
               as
               Divine
            
             ]
             distinct
             from
             humane
             .
             Else
             it
             were
             impossible
             for
             man
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             making
             false
             humane
             Sacraments
             :
             If
             they
             should
             make
             more
             ,
             just
             such
             as
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             no
             sinful
             Sacraments
             ,
             if
             none
             be
             Sacraments
             but
             Christs
             .
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             falsely
             instituted
             by
             man.
             1.
             
             If
             there
             be
             an
             outward
             visible
             sign
             .
             2.
             
             If
             both
             the
             purchased
             and
             conveyed
             Grace
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Christ
             be
             signified
             by
             it
             .
             3.
             
             And
             so
             signified
             as
             to
             be
             an
             instituted
             means
             of
             conveying
             it
             .
             4.
             
             If
             it
             be
             a
             sign
             obliging
             the
             covenanting
             person
             to
             his
             Covenant
             duty
             .
             5.
             
             And
             if
             thus
             it
             be
             a
             symbol
             ,
             or
             badge
             of
             the
             Order
             professed
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             outward
             visible
             sign
             is
             crossing
             ,
             or
             the
             transient
             Image
             of
             a
             Cross
             ,
             made
             by
             one
             that
             acteth
             as
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             by
             his
             pretended
             Commission
             ,
             and
             received
             in
             his
             forehead
             by
             the
             baptized
             .
          
           
             
               II.
               The
               thing
               signified
               is
               both
               the
               work
               of
               Redemption
               purchasing
               grace
               ,
               and
               grace
               given
               by
               that
               purchase
               :
               Both
               these
               are
               fully
               expressed
            
             Can.
             30.
             
             [
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             by
             the
             mouthes
             of
             the
             Apostle
             did
             honour
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             so
             far
             that
             under
             it
             he
             comprehended
             not
             only
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             but
             the
             force
             ,
             effect
             and
             merits
             of
             his
             death
             and
             passion
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             comforts
             ,
             fruits
             and
             promises
             which
             we
             receive
             or
             expect
             thereby
             :
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             hath
             retained
             still
             the
             sign
             of
             it
             in
             baptism
             ,
             following
             therein
             the
             Primitive
             and
             Apostolical
             Churches
             ,
             and
             accounting
             it
             a
             lawful
             outward
             ceremony
             and
             honourable
             badge
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Infant
             is
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             him
             that
             dyed
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Common-Prayer
             book
             may
             appear
             ]
             
               which
               words
               are
            
             [
             we
             receive
             this
             Child
             into
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Christ's
             Flock
             ,
             and
             do
             sign
             him
             with
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             in
             token
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             confess
             ,
             
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             and
             manfully
             to
             fight
             under
             his
             banner
             against
             sin
             ,
             the
             world
             and
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             Christ's
             faithful
             Souldier
             and
             Servant
             to
             his
             lifes
             end
             .
             Amen
             ]
             
               And
               in
               the
               Preface
               of
               Ceremonies
            
             [
             They
             serve
             to
             a
             decent
             order
             ,
             and
             godly
             discipline
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             be
             apt
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             dull
             mind
             of
             man
             to
             the
             remembrance
             of
             his
             duty
             to
             God
             by
             some
             notable
             and
             spiritual
             signification
             ,
             whereby
             he
             may
             be
             edified
             .
             ]
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             thing
             signified
             is
             Christ
             crucified
             with
             the
             benefits
             of
             his
             Cross
             ,
             and
             the
             Grace
             of
             edification
             by
             stirring
             up
             our
             dull
             minds
             by
             the
             moral
             causality
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             binding
             us
             to
             constancy
             to
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             moral
             causing
             by
             objects
             works
             not
             on
             Infants
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             True
             ,
             no
             more
             doth
             washing
             in
             water
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             is
             used
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Parents
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             of
             Infants
             when
             they
             are
             at
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             .
             Indeed
             Christ
             by
             his
             own
             Sacrament
             giveth
             Right
             and
             Relative
             grace
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             not
             do
             by
             mens
             inventions
             .
          
           
             III.
             But
             man
             plainly
             appointeth
             the
             Cross
             to
             work
             this
             grace
             by
             way
             of
             exciting
             signification
             .
          
           
             IV.
             And
             it
             is
             expresly
             made
             man's
             covenanting
             sign
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             bindeth
             himself
             to
             covenant
             fidelity
             ;
             that
             he
             will
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             confess
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             and
             manfully
             to
             fight
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             whole
             duty
             of
             the
             covenant
             on
             man's
             part
             is
             promised
             hereby
             .
          
           
             V.
             And
             the
             Canon
             tells
             you
             it
             is
             a
             dedicating
             Sign
             and
             Badge
             of
             our
             profession
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             I
             see
             not
             what
             is
             wanting
             to
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             man
             can
             make
             one
             ,
             by
             presumption
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             consent
             to
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             it
             's
             said
             that
             Baptism
             is
             perfect
             without
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             So
             it
             is
             without
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             is
             justly
             added
             :
             It
             saith
             not
             that
             mans
             covenanting
             with
             God
             is
             perfect
             without
             it
             :
             For
             it
             seemeth
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             man
             's
             added
             to
             that
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             tie
             men
             faster
             to
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Ancient
             Christians
             did
             use
             the
             Cross
             without
             scruple
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             all
             use
             of
             the
             Cross
             that
             we
             speak
             against
             ;
             but
             using
             it
             as
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             badge
             of
             Christianity
             :
             The
             King
             would
             not
             take
             it
             well
             if
             Subjects
             presume
             to
             make
             a
             new
             Badge
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Knights
             of
             the
             Garter
             ,
             and
             add
             it
             to
             the
             Garter
             and
             the
             Star.
             To
             shew
             by
             an
             
             action
             as
             well
             as
             by
             a
             word
             to
             scorning
             Heathens
             that
             they
             were
             not
             ashamed
             of
             a
             crucified
             Saviour
             ,
             might
             be
             more
             excusable
             that
             this
             .
             And
             they
             foresaw
             not
             to
             what
             abuse
             it
             would
             be
             after
             turned
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             suppose
             we
             mistook
             in
             these
             our
             fears
             of
             sinning
             .
             1.
             
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             the
             case
             hath
             not
             difficulty
             enough
             to
             excuse
             a
             man
             for
             fear
             of
             sinning
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             do
             you
             think
             that
             for
             such
             fear
             ,
             and
             not
             acting
             against
             them
             we
             deserve
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             as
             heinous
             uncapable
             delinquents
             ?
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIII
           .
           Point
           X.
           Of
           denying
           Baptism
           to
           them
           that
           refuse
           the
           Cross.
           
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             BUT
             the
             practice
             of
             Crossing
             is
             disputable
             ,
             and
             I
             lay
             not
             so
             sharp
             a
             censure
             on
             them
             that
             differ
             from
             us
             in
             it
             :
             But
             what
             excuse
             can
             be
             made
             by
             a
             man
             of
             Christian
             charity
             ,
             and
             consideration
             for
             denying
             Baptism
             to
             all
             that
             refuse
             this
             crossing
             ,
             I
             confess
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             ,
             nor
             could
             ever
             hear
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Their
             excuse
             is
             ,
             that
             Crossing
             being
             lawful
             ,
             the
             Refusers
             are
             disorderly
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             they
             and
             their
             Children
             (
             as
             theirs
             )
             uncapable
             of
             Baptism
             .
             They
             say
             it
             is
             not
             they
             ,
             but
             you
             that
             are
             the
             Refusers
             .
             They
             offer
             to
             baptize
             you
             or
             your
             Child
             ,
             and
             you
             refuse
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             know
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Baptism
             but
             Crossing
             that
             is
             refused
             :
             And
             if
             they
             will
             not
             administer
             one
             without
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             refusers
             .
             If
             one
             refuse
             the
             Papists
             Exorcism
             ,
             Salt
             ,
             Spittle
             ,
             &c.
             and
             they
             will
             not
             baptize
             without
             it
             ,
             do
             they
             not
             deny
             to
             Baptize
             ,
             unless
             one
             will
             receive
             all
             these
             ?
             If
             God
             will
             justifie
             them
             for
             rejecting
             all
             that
             think
             it
             a
             sin
             to
             receive
             their
             Crossing
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             them
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             to
             be
             imputed
             .
             But
             can
             that
             be
             true
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             that
             instituted
             Baptism
             ,
             ordained
             the
             conditions
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             qualifications
             of
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             baptized
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             and
             Mark
             16.
             16.
             
             He
             that
             believed
             was
             to
             be
             Baptized
             .
             
               Act.
               28.
            
             
             If
             thou
             believe
             with
             all
             thy
             heart
             thou
             mayest
             :
             No
             ,
             saith
             the
             Canon
             you
             shall
             not
             ,
             though
             you
             repent
             and
             believe
             ,
             unless
             also
             you
             will
             take
             the
             covenanting
             Badge
             of
             the
             Cross.
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             alter
             the
             terms
             of
             Christ's
             Covenant
             and
             Sacrament
             ,
             
             and
             directly
             to
             contradict
             his
             very
             fundamental
             Law
             of
             Christianity
             ?
             
               Baptize
               all
               that
               are
               made
               disciples
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
               all
               that
               repent
               and
               believe
            
             :
             No
             saith
             our
             Convocation
             ,
             
               baptize
               none
               of
               them
               that
               will
               not
               take
               the
               transient
               Image
               of
               a
               Cross
               ,
               for
               their
               farther
               obligation
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Do
             you
             that
             think
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             Christianity
             and
             Salvation
             know
             that
             this
             
               Federal
               Crossing
            
             is
             lawful
             ?
             if
             you
             affirm
             it
             ,
             you
             must
             say
             the
             same
             of
             all
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             same
             importance
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             make
             a
             hundred
             new
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             even
             of
             Ceremonies
             and
             such
             little
             things
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             all
             necessary
             to
             Christianity
             and
             Salvation
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             this
             to
             make
             a
             new
             Gospel
             ,
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             Christ's
             easie
             Yoke
             into
             a
             worse
             than
             the
             slavery
             of
             Pharisaical
             Traditions
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             this
             to
             shut
             all
             ,
             or
             almost
             all
             men
             out
             of
             Heaven
             ?
             No
             one
             on
             earth
             doth
             know
             that
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             inventions
             of
             men
             are
             lawful
             :
             And
             must
             every
             one
             know
             it
             that
             will
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             or
             have
             his
             child
             made
             one
             ?
             Or
             must
             we
             all
             (
             as
             necessary
             to
             Christianity
             )
             believe
             all
             such
             things
             lawful
             if
             the
             Clergy
             do
             but
             say
             they
             are
             ?
             And
             what
             if
             the
             Clergy
             in
             one
             Land
             say
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             in
             another
             ,
             say
             it
             is
             not
             :
             Must
             both
             be
             believed
             ?
             Have
             wise
             Bishops
             no
             fitter
             penalty
             to
             enforce
             their
             usurping
             Canons
             by
             ,
             than
             denying
             Christendom
             and
             Salvation
             ?
             One
             would
             think
             it
             should
             be
             enough
             for
             the
             Preachers
             of
             humility
             to
             say
             ,
             
               [
               We
               are
               so
               wise
               that
               he
               that
               differeth
               practically
               from
               us
               in
               that
               which
               we
               call
               an
               indifferent
               ceremony
               ,
               and
               he
               calls
               a
               sinful
               corruption
               of
               baptism
               ,
               shall
               be
               punished
               as
               much
               as
               Swearers
               ,
               Drunkards
               and
               Fornicators
               be
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               made
               a
               slave
               with
               his
               Children
               ]
            
             without
             denying
             them
             
               Christianity
               and
               Salvation
            
             .
             But
             the
             best
             is
             ,
             all
             cannot
             keep
             men
             out
             of
             Heaven
             that
             boast
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             one
             Lawgiver
             who
             is
             able
             to
             save
             and
             to
             destroy
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             You
             make
             a
             heinous
             cruelty
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             oppression
             and
             tyranny
             to
             souls
             ,
             and
             they
             say
             that
             they
             impose
             nothing
             on
             you
             but
             things
             indifferent
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Must
             their
             indifferent
             things
             be
             enforced
             with
             so
             great
             penalty
             as
             damnation
             ?
             If
             every
             one
             cannot
             love
             every
             Dish
             that
             they
             love
             ,
             or
             get
             down
             every
             Pill
             that
             they
             give
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             be
             famish'd
             therefore
             ,
             or
             have
             his
             thro
             at
             cut
             wider
             ?
             I
             had
             rather
             live
             and
             die
             a
             Chimney-sweeper
             ,
             or
             a
             Channel
             
             cleanser
             ,
             or
             a
             Keeper
             of
             Swine
             ,
             than
             a
             Bishop
             that
             should
             put
             Christ's
             Disciples
             and
             their
             seed
             ,
             whom
             he
             commandeth
             them
             to
             baptize
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             from
             his
             Covenant
             and
             Church
             ,
             and
             specially
             when
             themselves
             make
             Baptism
             more
             necessary
             and
             certainly
             saving
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             may
             venture
             to
             baptize
             such
             if
             you
             will.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             
               What
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               covenanted
            
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             all
             things
             in
             their
             Book
             ,
             
               and
               subscribed
               to
            
             use
             no
             other
             form
             
               in
               baptizing
               ;
               and
               also
               must
               be
            
             cast
             out
             for
             it
             ?
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIV
           .
           Point
           XI
           .
           Of
           rejecting
           from
           Communion
           all
           that
           dare
           not
           kneel
           in
           the
           act
           of
           Receiving
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             Hear
             that
             you
             receive
             the
             Eucharist
             Kneeling
             your self
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             for
             lawful
             :
             what
             then
             have
             you
             against
             the
             Canon
             or
             Liturgy
             for
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             my self
             for
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             Organs
             ,
             Railes
             ,
             and
             Coming
             up
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             Kneeling
             when
             we
             sing
             Psalms
             ,
             or
             read
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             hear
             the
             Preacher
             .
             But
             I
             am
             not
             for
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             hanging
             or
             damning
             men
             that
             herein
             are
             not
             of
             my
             mind
             :
             Nor
             for
             turning
             unnecessary
             things
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             lawful
             into
             conditions
             ,
             
               sine
               quibus
               non
            
             ,
             of
             Church
             Communion
             ,
             and
             Engines
             for
             Satan
             to
             divide
             Christ's
             Flock
             by
             ,
             and
             persecute
             men
             for
             fearing
             sin
             .
             Paul
             was
             for
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             using
             ,
             or
             not
             using
             ,
             the
             meats
             and
             days
             mentioned
             Rom.
             14.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             But
             he
             was
             not
             for
             either
             judging
             or
             despising
             one
             another
             about
             them
             ,
             much
             less
             for
             casting
             men
             from
             the
             Church
             and
             Heaven
             for
             them
             ;
             nor
             for
             saying
             ,
             
               except
               ye
               be
               Circumcised
               ye
               cannot
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Nor
             doth
             the
             Church
             make
             Kneeling
             in
             Receiving
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             enjoyne
             it
             as
             a
             decent
             Ceremony
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             They
             that
             make
             this
             Kneeling
             necessary
             to
             Church
             Communion
             ,
             and
             avoiding
             Schism
             ,
             and
             make
             Church-communion
             and
             avoiding
             Schism
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             do
             make
             the
             said
             Kneeling
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
             But
             so
             do
             the
             Canonists
             here
             :
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             How
             usually
             do
             they
             apply
             Christ's
             words
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             
               [
               Except
               ye
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               and
               drink
               his
               blood
               ,
               ye
               have
               no
               life
               in
               you
               ]
            
             If
             Communion
             herein
             be
             not
             necessary
             ,
             how
             
             come
             all
             the
             dreadful
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             Volumnes
             to
             thunder
             damnation
             against
             those
             that
             do
             but
             stay
             away
             through
             fear
             of
             unpreparedness
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             be
             Excommunicated
             that
             Communicate
             not
             twice
             a
             year
             with
             them
             ;
             yea
             though
             they
             communicate
             elsewhere
             with
             Nonconformists
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             lyeth
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             Conformity
             here
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I.
             In
             subscribing
             ,
             Assenting
             and
             Consenting
             to
             this
             .
             II.
             In
             practising
             it
             against
             Godly
             Believers
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             heard
             that
             1661.
             at
             the
             Savoy
             they
             maintained
             that
             the
             Liturgy
             did
             not
             bind
             you
             to
             put
             away
             them
             that
             do
             not
             Kneel
             ,
             and
             so
             you
             might
             subscribe
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             This
             quibble
             served
             mens
             turn
             that
             were
             resolved
             it
             should
             be
             served
             .
             The
             case
             was
             this
             :
             They
             required
             us
             to
             lay
             by
             inconveniencies
             ,
             and
             name
             only
             flat
             sins
             which
             the
             Liturgy
             required
             ;
             we
             gave
             them
             in
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             eight
             .
             This
             was
             the
             first
             ,
             
               Denying
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               to
               all
               that
               durst
               not
               receive
               it
               Kneeling
               .
            
             They
             were
             hereupon
             divided
             among
             themselves
             :
             Dr.
             Pierson
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Gunning
             and
             Sparrow
             who
             were
             the
             Disputants
             ,
             in
             policy
             finding
             that
             they
             should
             be
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             to
             justifie
             such
             rejections
             devised
             this
             evasion
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Liturgy
               did
               only
               bid
               them
               give
               it
               Kneeling
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               forbid
               them
               giving
               it
               to
               others
               .
            
             Dr.
             Morley
             and
             others
             were
             against
             their
             opinion
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             were
             divided
             :
             But
             they
             permitted
             the
             Disputers
             to
             go
             on
             (
             it
             being
             the
             last
             day
             )
             in
             the
             way
             that
             served
             their
             present
             turn
             .
             But
             the
             case
             is
             clear
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Canon
             forbids
             them
             on
             pain
             of
             Suspension
             to
             give
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             any
             that
             Kneel
             not
             .
             And
             they
             all
             take
             the
             Oath
             of
             Canonical
             obedience
             :
             And
             though
             
               in
               Licitis
               &
               honestis
            
             be
             added
             ,
             the
             terms
             signifie
             that
             they
             are
             to
             take
             the
             Canons
             as
             
               Licita
               &
               honesta
            
             :
             And
             these
             Canons
             ,
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             Excommunicate
             all
             professed
             Nonconformists
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             all
             subscribe
             to
             use
             the
             form
             of
             administrating
             Sacraments
             in
             the
             Common-Prayer
             book
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Church
             therefore
             expounds
             its
             own
             meaning
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             by
             the
             Canon
             ,
             that
             
               [
               give
               it
               to
               them
               Kneeling
               ]
            
             signifies
             
               give
               it
               only
               to
               such
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             any
             doubt
             of
             it
             let
             them
             try
             ,
             and
             their
             Suspension
             according
             to
             the
             Canon
             will
             expound
             it
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             practice
             be
             sinful
             in
             rejecting
             such
             ,
             
               Assenting
               and
               Consenting
            
             and
             Subscribing
             to
             do
             it
             must
             be
             sinful
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             The
             sin
             lyeth
             in
             what
             I
             before
             said
             about
             refusing
             Baptism
             .
             1.
             
             It
             maketh
             new
             terms
             of
             Church
             Communion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             contradicteth
             Christ's
             appointed
             terms
             ,
             which
             require
             all
             Christians
             to
             receive
             each
             other
             in
             Love
             and
             Concord
             :
             And
             Paul
             expresly
             decideth
             such
             cases
             ,
             Rom.
             14
             ,
             and
             15.
             
             
               Receive
               one
               another
               as
               Christ
               received
               us
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               God.
            
             Will
             Christ
             that
             receiveth
             them
             to
             pardon
             ,
             grace
             and
             endless
             Glory
             ,
             own
             these
             Rejecters
             and
             Condemners
             ?
             Or
             will
             he
             not
             say
             ,
             In
             as
             much
             as
             ye
             did
             it
             to
             one
             the
             least
             of
             these
             my
             brethren
             ,
             ye
             did
             it
             to
             me
             ?
             And
             who
             is
             he
             that
             condemneth
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             Christ
             that
             justifieth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             shall
             answer
             for
             depriving
             Christ's
             Members
             of
             their
             right
             ,
             as
             truely
             as
             if
             they
             oppressed
             Widows
             ,
             and
             Orphans
             ,
             and
             turned
             them
             out
             of
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             inheritance
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             shall
             answer
             for
             Schismatical
             tearing
             the
             Church
             by
             their
             Engines
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             for
             usurping
             a
             needless
             and
             hurtful
             dominion
             over
             mens
             faith
             ,
             and
             consciences
             by
             their
             Church
             Legislation
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             for
             using
             that
             office
             which
             is
             made
             for
             the
             edifying
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             to
             drive
             conscience
             and
             obedience
             to
             God
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             making
             doubtful
             ,
             ensnaring
             impositions
             ,
             and
             then
             persecuting
             and
             rendring
             odious
             all
             that
             dare
             not
             obey
             them
             for
             fear
             of
             sin
             ,
             while
             they
             bear
             with
             the
             Rabble
             that
             hate
             serious
             godliness
             ,
             and
             encourage
             them
             by
             preferring
             them
             in
             their
             communion
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             pretence
             have
             any
             against
             Kneeling
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             a
             necessary
             point
             of
             Salvation
             or
             communion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             they
             err
             they
             are
             not
             therefore
             to
             be
             Excommunicate
             ,
             unless
             you
             will
             Excommunicate
             all
             that
             have
             errour
             and
             sin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             your selves
             ,
             and
             every
             living
             man.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             have
             the
             pretence
             of
             real
             fearing
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             differ
             in
             the
             Gesture
             from
             Christ's
             administration
             ,
             thinking
             that
             a
             Table
             gesture
             was
             intended
             by
             him
             to
             signifie
             his
             sacrifice-Feast
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             fear
             breaking
             the
             Second
             commandment
             ,
             which
             is
             against
             corporal
             seeming
             to
             worship
             as
             Idolaters
             do
             though
             the
             heart
             mean
             better
             ;
             and
             so
             against
             symbolizing
             with
             Idolaters
             ,
             
             and
             against
             scandalous
             hardening
             them
             in
             their
             sin
             :
             Because
             Papists
             are
             known
             to
             kneel
             to
             the
             Bread
             as
             unto
             God
             and
             worship
             it
             .
             And
             these
             Papists
             live
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             are
             now
             hoping
             to
             set
             up
             their
             Idolatry
             .
             Though
             for
             my
             part
             I
             think
             that
             the
             publick
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             takes
             off
             this
             argument
             of
             Scandal
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             such
             as
             very
             Learned
             and
             holy
             men
             think
             valid
             :
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             Mr.
             
             Rutherford's
             Letters
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             
               ad
               hom̄inem
            
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             what
             the
             Excommunicators
             can
             say
             for
             themselves
             ,
             while
             they
             condemn
             all
             of
             Schism
             that
             obey
             not
             General
             Councils
             ,
             especially
             the
             four
             first
             ,
             and
             that
             differ
             from
             the
             Universal
             Churches
             customes
             :
             And
             yet
             the
             very
             first
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             and
             divers
             after
             forbid
             all
             Kneeling
             in
             adoration
             on
             any
             Lord's
             day
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             and
             on
             any
             weeks
             day
             between
             Easter
             and
             Whitsunday
             .
             And
             all
             the
             Ancients
             assure
             us
             that
             this
             was
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             ceremonys
             that
             the
             Church
             then
             called
             Universal
             agreed
             in
             .
             And
             it
             was
             never
             put
             down
             by
             any
             other
             General
             Council
             ,
             but
             at
             Rome
             grew
             out
             of
             custome
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             till
             a
             thousand
             years
             after
             Christ
             as
             Dr.
             Heylin
             confesseth
             .
             And
             shall
             these
             same
             men
             that
             cry
             up
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             Councils
             Excommunicate
             those
             that
             obey
             them
             as
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             pass
             for
             the
             followers
             of
             the
             Church
             themselves
             ?
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             I
             dare
             no
             more
             cast
             godly
             Christians
             from
             Christs
             Sacrament
             ,
             for
             fearing
             least
             Kneeling
             in
             Receiving
             be
             a
             symbolizing
             with
             Idolaters
             contrary
             to
             the
             Second
             Commandment
             ,
             than
             I
             durst
             turn
             Widows
             and
             Orphans
             out
             of
             their
             inheritance
             for
             not
             speaking
             the
             same
             language
             ,
             or
             wearing
             the
             same
             fashions
             as
             I
             do
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XV.
           Point
           XII
           .
           Of
           Consenting
           to
           the
           false
           Rule
           to
           find
           out
           Easter-day
           in
           the
           Liturgy
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             THE
             next
             Point
             is
             materially
             a
             trifle
             ,
             but
             formally
             so
             palpable
             an
             untruth
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             deliberately
             declare
             that
             we
             Assent
             to
             it
             ,
             viz.
             They
             tell
             us
             in
             their
             Calender
             truly
             how
             to
             find
             Easter-day
             ,
             and
             they
             add
             another
             Rule
             to
             find
             it
             always
             which
             is
             frequently
             false
             ,
             as
             every
             Almanack
             will
             tell
             you
             :
             viz.
             that
             
               [
               it
               is
               always
               the
               first
               Sunday
            
             after
             the
             
               first
               full
               Moon
               ,
               which
               happens
               next
               after
               the
               one
               and
               twentith
               day
               of
            
             March.
             ]
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             though
             not
             always
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             ▪
             
          
           
             And
             we
             will
             Assent
             that
             it
             is
             true
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             but
             not
             always
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             but
             a
             mere
             mistake
             ,
             and
             can
             you
             scruple
             Conformity
             for
             such
             a
             trifle
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Is
             it
             lawful
             deliberately
             to
             lie
             in
             a
             trifle
             ?
             In
             them
             it
             was
             but
             an
             untruth
             ,
             for
             they
             wrote
             what
             they
             thought
             had
             been
             true
             .
             But
             it
             would
             be
             a
             wilful
             lying
             in
             me
             who
             know
             it
             to
             be
             false
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             may
             in
             your
             Subscribing
             ,
             or
             Declaring
             except
             that
             which
             you
             know
             the
             Authors
             would
             have
             excepted
             ,
             had
             they
             known
             them
             to
             be
             false
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Say
             you
             so
             ?
             Then
             I
             may
             except
             all
             the
             rest
             which
             I
             here
             except
             against
             ;
             For
             Truth
             is
             so
             naturally
             the
             object
             of
             the
             Intellect
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             suppose
             that
             the
             Convocation
             would
             have
             put
             none
             of
             them
             on
             us
             ,
             had
             they
             known
             them
             to
             be
             false
             .
          
           
             Do
             you
             mean
             that
             I
             may
             except
             them
             in
             words
             or
             writing
             ,
             or
             only
             mentally
             ?
             If
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             have
             offered
             them
             to
             declare
             my
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             all
             things
             in
             the
             Book
             in
             which
             the
             Authors
             were
             not
             mistaken
             :
             But
             that
             is
             refused
             with
             derision
             and
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               They
               shall
               declare
               in
               these
               words
               and
               no
               other
               .
               ]
            
             If
             you
             mean
             mentally
             then
             a
             man
             may
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             swear
             any
             falsehood
             with
             a
             mental
             exception
             ;
             and
             so
             any
             〈◊〉
             may
             subscribe
             ,
             or
             covenant
             what
             you
             will.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             know
             those
             two
             most
             knowing
             men
             ,
             Grotius
             (
             de
             Iure
             Beili
             )
             and
             Bishop
             
               Jer.
               Taylor
            
             (
             Duct
             .
             Dubit
             .
             )
             maintain
             that
             useful
             Lying
             which
             hurts
             no
             one
             ,
             is
             no
             sin
             :
             A
             man's
             Life
             may
             be
             saved
             by
             a
             lie
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             And
             in
             my
             
               Housholders
               Catechism
            
             on
             the
             ninth
             Commandment
             I
             have
             fully
             confuted
             it
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             refer
             you●
             No
             man's
             private
             commodity
             or
             life
             must
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             common
             welfare
             of
             mankind
             :
             Why
             do
             Souldiers
             hazard
             ,
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             Malefactors
             lose
             them
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             common
             good
             and
             safety
             ?
             But
             if
             men
             had
             leave
             to
             lie
             when
             it
             is
             for
             their
             safety
             ,
             or
             commodity
             it
             would
             utterly
             overthrow
             all
             humane
             converse
             and
             Societies
             ,
             by
             over-throwing
             all
             Trust
             and
             Justice
             :
             Rulers
             and
             Subjects
             ,
             Preachers
             and
             Hearers
             ,
             Judges
             ,
             Jurors
             ,
             Witnesses
             ,
             Traders
             ▪
             Contractors
             ,
             would
             all
             find
             some
             reason
             from
             their
             commodity
             to
             Lie.
             Laws
             are
             made
             chiefly
             for
             the
             
               common
               safety
            
             and
             profit
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             allow
             a
             
               single
               persons
            
             to
             the
             common
             hurt
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             confess
             the
             reason
             is
             weighty
             :
             But
             most
             men
             will
             but
             laugh
             at
             you
             ,
             to
             suffer
             ruine
             rather
             then
             to
             Assent
             to
             so
             harmless
             a
             Lie
             as
             that
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             God's
             judgment
             that
             we
             stand
             or
             fall
             ,
             who
             hath
             decreed
             to
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             all
             Lyars
             ,
             Rev.
             21
             ,
             and
             22.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             It
             's
             a
             wonder
             to
             me
             that
             all
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             Church
             of
             England
             should
             publish
             and
             impose
             such
             a
             mistake
             ,
             and
             never
             a
             man
             of
             them
             examine
             it
             ,
             and
             detect
             it
             :
             And
             yet
             a
             greater
             wonder
             that
             the
             Lords
             and
             Bishops
             and
             Commons
             in
             Parliament
             should
             pass
             and
             impose
             it
             without
             examination
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Neither
             of
             them
             is
             any
             wonder
             to
             me
             ,
             considering
             who
             the
             men
             were
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             what
             moved
             them
             ?
             No
             more
             than
             that
             they
             would
             rather
             England
             were
             in
             the
             case
             it
             is
             in
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             forborn
             any
             of
             their
             impositions
             ,
             called
             
               Things
               indifferent
            
             ,
             or
             than
             the
             King's
             
               Declaration
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Affairs
            
             ,
             should
             have
             healed
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             do
             you
             think
             that
             such
             mens
             Volumns
             are
             like
             to
             be
             so
             infallible
             in
             matters
             of
             
               Faith
               ,
               Doctrine
            
             and
             Right
             ,
             who
             no
             more
             examine
             plain
             Matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             the
             Clergy
             may
             boldly
             declare
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             all
             contained
             in
             ,
             and
             ●●escribed
             by
             their
             book
             ?
             And
             that
             before
             they
             ever
             see
             it
             .
             And
             did
             not
             Convocation
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             
             Declaring
             Clergy
             go
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             notably
             Trust
             some
             body
             ,
             And
             are
             we
             not
             excusable
             for
             trying
             further
             ?
             Doth
             this
             common
             belief
             deserve
             honour
             and
             preferment
             ,
             and
             our
             unbelief
             of
             such
             things
             deserve
             silencing
             and
             ruine
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             marvail
             what
             they
             say
             to
             this
             ,
             who
             expound
             their
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             as
             to
             the
             Use
             :
             If
             they
             Use
             this
             Rule
             we
             must
             keep
             two
             Easters
             oft
             ,
             one
             at
             a
             right
             time
             ,
             and
             another
             at
             a
             wrong
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             's
             enough
             to
             justifie
             themselves
             ,
             to
             call
             Refusers
             Schismaticks
             ,
             Rogues
             ,
             and
             disobedient
             to
             Government
             ,
             as
             the
             poor
             Protestants
             are
             called
             in
             France
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XVI
           .
           Point
           XIII
           .
           Of
           Pronouncing
           all
           saved
           that
           are
           Buried
           ,
           except
           the
           Vnbaptized
           ,
           Excommunicate
           and
           Self-murtherers
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             WHat
             are
             the
             words
             hear
             that
             you
             dislike
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             
               I
               told
               you
               before
            
             ,
             [
             For
             as
             much
             as
             it
             hath
             pleased
             Almighty
             God
             to
             take
             to
             himself
             the
             Soul
             of
             our
             dear
             Brother
             ,
             here
             deceased
             .
             ]
             and
             [
             We
             give
             thee
             thanks
             for
             that
             it
             hath
             pleased
             thee
             to
             deliver
             this
             our
             Brother
             out
             of
             the
             miseries
             of
             this
             sinful
             world
             ]
             and
             [
             That
             we
             may
             rest
             in
             him
             as
             our
             hope
             is
             this
             our
             Brother
             doth
             ]
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             harm
             is
             in
             these
             words
             ?
             must
             not
             charity
             be
             used
             in
             our
             judging
             of
             all
             mens
             final
             state
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             We
             like
             all
             the
             Office
             ,
             and
             these
             words
             very
             well
             ,
             if
             used
             over
             the
             Corpse
             of
             capable
             persons
             ;
             and
             if
             true
             Discipline
             in
             the
             Church
             did
             make
             a
             just
             Separation
             of
             the
             capable
             and
             uncapable
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Then
             the
             fault
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             but
             the
             Government
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             only
             follows
             that
             the
             fault
             is
             Primarily
             in
             the
             Governours
             corruption
             ,
             and
             neglect
             of
             Discipline
             ;
             but
             it
             's
             next
             also
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             ?
             For
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             and
             right
             is
             presupposed
             to
             the
             Declaration
             of
             it
             :
             And
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             because
             I
             may
             speak
             well
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             I
             may
             do
             so
             of
             bad
             .
             Christ
             will
             condemn
             those
             that
             feed
             not
             ,
             visit
             not
             ,
             harbour
             not
             his
             Servants
             ,
             Mat.
             25.
             
             All
             men
             ought
             to
             be
             his
             Servants
             and
             deserve
             this
             .
             Yet
             multitudes
             in
             Scotland
             suffer
             now
             ,
             for
             feeding
             and
             harbouring
             rebellious
             subjects
             :
             Suppose
             
             they
             say
             now
             that
             the
             fault
             was
             not
             in
             us
             that
             fed
             them
             ;
             but
             in
             them
             that
             were
             Rebells
             ;
             we
             were
             bound
             to
             feed
             honest
             men
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             be
             honest
             ,
             and
             charity
             judgeth
             the
             best
             .
             I
             think
             this
             will
             not
             save
             some
             from
             the
             gallows
             .
          
           
             I
             think
             if
             the
             Bishops
             were
             but
             to
             bury
             Souldiers
             killed
             in
             fighting
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             Grave
             should
             pronounce
             them
             all
             good
             Subjects
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             ill
             taken
             ;
             much
             more
             is
             it
             to
             pronounce
             them
             saved
             .
          
           
             Charity
             is
             no
             excuse
             for
             dangerous
             errour
             and
             falshood
             .
             It
             must
             not
             follow
             a
             blind
             understanding
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             the
             Clergy
             in
             their
             Sermons
             and
             Writings
             ,
             condemn
             abundance
             whom
             at
             the
             Grave
             they
             pronounce
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             danger
             is
             it
             to
             judge
             too
             charitably
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             hath
             all
             these
             dangers
             .
             1.
             
             The
             guilt
             of
             speaking
             falsely
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             contradicting
             of
             God's
             Word
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             that
             no
             Whoremonger
             ,
             Drunkard
             ,
             Railer
             ,
             Murtherer
             ,
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             impenitent
             shall
             perish
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             hardening
             of
             ungodly
             men
             against
             all
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             hear
             that
             the
             same
             men
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             threaten
             damnation
             to
             them
             ,
             recant
             it
             all
             in
             their
             Application
             at
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             pronounce
             them
             saved
             .
             How
             could
             they
             more
             dangerously
             deceive
             men
             ,
             who
             take
             that
             in
             deeper
             usually
             that
             is
             said
             at
             the
             Grave
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             some
             say
             none
             of
             those
             words
             signifie
             the
             persons
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             his
             removal
             hence
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Read
             them
             ;
             If
             those
             do
             not
             ,
             none
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             
               [
               Excommunicate
            
             ]
             is
             meant
             
               [
               Excommunicable
            
             ]
             or
             such
             as
             ought
             to
             be
             Excommunicate
             ,
             and
             then
             what
             more
             can
             you
             desire
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Their
             saying
             is
             a
             presumptuous
             contradiction
             to
             that
             which
             they
             consent
             to
             ,
             what
             reason
             have
             they
             for
             it
             :
             Is
             Excommunicate
             ,
             and
             Excommunicable
             all
             one
             ?
             Or
             may
             they
             put
             what
             sense
             they
             list
             on
             Laws
             ?
             If
             they
             do
             but
             tell
             the
             Bishops
             this
             much
             ,
             they
             will
             make
             them
             know
             that
             they
             are
             not
             made
             Judges
             of
             who
             is
             Excommunicable
             :
             When
             I
             have
             craved
             but
             the
             alteration
             of
             that
             word
             ,
             they
             answered
             
             me
             with
             contempt
             ,
             that
             so
             every
             Priest
             or
             Curate
             should
             have
             the
             power
             of
             damning
             whom
             he
             please
             .
             But
             sure
             Si●encing
             our
             judgment
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             is
             not
             damning
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             place
             is
             there
             for
             any
             doubt
             ,
             when
             the
             Book
             nameth
             the
             three
             sorts
             excepted
             ,
             
               &
               exceptio
               firmat
               regulam
               in
               non
               exceptis
               .
            
             Yea
             the
             express
             exposition
             in
             the
             Canon
             ●8
             .
             is
             
               [
               If
               he
               shall
               refuse
               to
               Christen
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               bury
               the
               other
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               Any
               brought
               )
               except
               the
               party
               deceased
               were
               Denounced
               Excommunicate
               ,
            
             Majori
             Excommunicatione
             ,
             
               for
               some
               grievous
               and
               notorious
               Crime
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               able
               to
               testifie
               of
               his
               repentance
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               Suspended
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Diocese
               from
               his
               ministry
               by
               the
               space
               of
               three
               months
               .
               ]
            
             And
             alas
             how
             many
             thousand
             Infidels
             ,
             Hobbists
             ,
             Sadducees
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             Adulterers
             ,
             Thieves
             ,
             Perjured
             ,
             Scorners
             at
             godliness
             ,
             &c.
             are
             among
             us
             unexcommunicated
             .
             If
             all
             in
             England
             be
             saved
             ,
             except
             the
             Unbaptized
             ,
             Excommunicate
             ,
             and
             Self-murtherers
             (
             which
             ,
             
               de
               singulis
            
             ,
             one
             by
             one
             must
             be
             said
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             )
             either
             Scripture
             and
             Pulpits
             are
             much
             mistaken
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             that
             live
             among
             men
             are
             in
             a
             dream
             ,
             and
             our
             senses
             are
             all
             deceived
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XVII
           .
           Point
           XIV
           .
           Of
           Consenting
           to
           Read
           the
           Apocrypha
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             WHat
             harm
             is
             there
             in
             reading
             the
             Apocrypha
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             told
             you
             that
             we
             scruple
             not
             reading
             most
             of
             it
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Homilies
             or
             other
             Books
             ;
             especially
             the
             books
             called
             Wisedom
             and
             Ecclesiasticus
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             Many
             Bishops
             and
             Doctours
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             have
             accused
             the
             books
             of
             Tobit
             of
             down
             right
             lies
             ,
             and
             the
             books
             of
             
               Iudith
               ,
               Bell
            
             and
             Dragon
             ,
             &c.
             as
             being
             meer
             fictions
             .
             2.
             
             And
             when
             we
             read
             these
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             same
             order
             as
             we
             read
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Lessons
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Title
             given
             to
             the
             Chapters
             read
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             .
             3.
             
             And
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             yet
             read
             all
             these
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             serve
             unless
             we
             declare
             our
             
               Assent
               ,
               Consent
            
             ,
             and
             Approbation
             of
             the
             
               Appointment
               of
               them
               in
               the
               book
               ,
            
             which
             we
             cannot
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             they
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             to
             be
             read
             but
             on
             week
             days
             ,
             or
             holy
             days
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             The
             Conforming
             Clergy
             Consent
             and
             Covenant
             to
             the
             Imposition
             that
             requireth
             them
             to
             read
             the
             Common-Prayer
             every
             day
             in
             the
             week
             ,
             unless
             they
             be
             hindred
             by
             sickness
             or
             some
             urgent
             cause
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             still
             the
             publick
             Service
             .
          
           
             God's
             Service
             is
             all
             to
             be
             done
             with
             holy
             Reverence
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Book
             of
             Tobit
             and
             some
             others
             be
             guilty
             of
             so
             many
             gross
             falsehoods
             ,
             as
             Protestants
             have
             and
             do
             still
             accuse
             them
             of
             ,
             I
             fear
             both
             to
             use
             them
             as
             Lessons
             in
             the
             place
             of
             God's
             Word
             ,
             lest
             it
             be
             prophanation
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             subscribe
             ,
             or
             declare
             my
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Calender
             ,
             and
             that
             use
             ,
             lest
             I
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             all
             the
             Ministers
             in
             England
             that
             so
             use
             it
             .
             And
             it
             's
             dangerous
             to
             seem
             to
             tell
             the
             people
             that
             so
             many
             books
             are
             God's
             Word
             that
             are
             not
             such
             :
             For
             they
             understand
             not
             the
             Greek
             word
             Apocrypha
             ,
             and
             every
             Reader
             at
             least
             that
             is
             not
             Licensed
             to
             Preach
             ,
             is
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Canon
             to
             expound
             even
             that
             one
             word
             to
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XVIII
           .
           Point
           XV.
           Of
           Assenting
           to
           Mistranslations
           ,
           and
           Subscribing
           that
           they
           are
           not
           contrary
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             ARE
             not
             the
             Epistles
             and
             Gospels
             used
             according
             to
             the
             last
             Translation
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             in
             the
             new
             Books
             they
             are
             ,
             but
             the
             Psalms
             are
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             great
             mistranslations
             are
             there
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Sometimes
             a
             whole
             Verse
             or
             more
             is
             left
             out
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             Translation
             is
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             Text.
             As
             Psal.
             105.
             28.
             
             
               [
               They
               rebelled
               against
               his
               word
               ]
            
             instead
             of
             
               [
               They
               rebelled
               not
               against
               his
               word
               ]
            
             And
             in
             the
             Book
             (
             which
             this
             justifieth
             )
             are
             many
             in
             the
             Epistles
             and
             Gospels
             ;
             I
             have
             cited
             them
             at
             large
             elsewhere
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             How
             cometh
             there
             to
             be
             so
             many
             faults
             in
             the
             old
             Translation
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             The
             work
             was
             an
             excellent
             good
             work
             :
             But
             the
             Authors
             (
             it
             seems
             for
             want
             of
             skill
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             )
             followed
             the
             Septuagint
             Greek
             translation
             ,
             which
             hath
             these
             and
             many
             such
             defects
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Sure
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             use
             and
             follow
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             for
             the
             Apostles
             did
             so
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Apostles
             some
             times
             use
             it
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             follow
             the
             Hebrew
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             neither
             .
             2.
             
             But
             to
             Use
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             to
             Justifie
             it
             is
             another
             thing
             .
             It
             was
             in
             common
             use
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             they
             used
             that
             in
             speaking
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             use
             made
             intelligible
             and
             acceptable
             .
             And
             we
             scruple
             not
             using
             it
             :
             But
             all
             the
             works
             of
             Man
             are
             imperfect
             ,
             as
             Man
             is
             :
             And
             why
             must
             we
             subscribe
             that
             there
             
               is
               nothing
               in
               it
               contrary
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ?
            
             When
             as
             every
             mistake
             in
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             It
             seems
             then
             you
             would
             not
             subscribe
             to
             the
             Bible
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             it
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             subscribe
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             all
             that
             is
             in
             the
             true
             Copies
             of
             the
             Original
             ,
             if
             there
             by
             any
             such
             :
             And
             I
             will
             
             subscribe
             that
             the
             various
             Lections
             in
             those
             Copies
             that
             we
             have
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             failing
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             are
             such
             as
             leave
             us
             in
             just
             doubt
             of
             any
             necessary
             Truth
             ?
             And
             I
             will
             subscribe
             to
             the
             Translation
             so
             far
             as
             it
             agreeth
             with
             the
             Original
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             subscribe
             that
             any
             Translation
             is
             perfect
             or
             faultless
             ▪
             or
             to
             this
             or
             that
             Hebrew
             or
             Greek
             Copie
             ,
             as
             if
             in
             every
             word
             or
             Lection
             it
             certainly
             agreed
             with
             the
             Autographs
             .
             And
             why
             should
             men
             make
             snares
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             imposing
             Professions
             ,
             that
             any
             mere
             man's
             works
             are
             perfect
             ,
             when
             all
             mortal
             men
             are
             confessedly
             imperfect
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             enough
             peaceable
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             profess
             that
             all
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             infallible
             Truth
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             cannot
             think
             that
             an
             Approbation
             of
             all
             the
             Translations
             is
             intended
             in
             your
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Are
             they
             no
             part
             of
             that
             which
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             by
             it
             ?
             Or
             could
             not
             the
             Parliament
             speak
             sense
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Chap.
           XIX
           .
           Point
           XVI
           .
           Of
           Consenting
           to
           reject
           all
           from
           Communion
           ,
           who
           desire
           not
           our
           Episcopal
           Confirmation
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             ME
             thinks
             you
             that
             have
             written
             a
             Book
             for
             Confirmation
             should
             not
             scruple
             consenting
             to
             this
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             told
             you
             that
             I
             am
             so
             far
             from
             scrupling
             the
             true
             use
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             it
             is
             the
             want
             of
             it
             that
             is
             the
             greatest
             corruption
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             any
             outward
             thing
             that
             I
             remember
             .
             But
             you
             must
             note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             the
             English
             way
             of
             Confirmation
             that
             we
             speak
             of
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             but
             the
             denying
             men
             Church-Communion
             that
             neither
             have
             it
             ,
             nor
             desire
             it
             ,
             which
             we
             here
             dissent
             from
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             mislike
             you
             in
             the
             English
             way
             of
             Confirmation
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             must
             first
             tell
             you
             how
             the
             case
             stands
             in
             matter
             of
             fact
             :
             1.
             
             When
             Christ
             sent
             forth
             Preachers
             ,
             he
             endued
             them
             ,
             not
             all
             ,
             with
             equal
             Gifts
             and
             Power
             :
             Tho'
             most
             had
             some
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             and
             Inspiration
             ,
             it
             was
             made
             ,
             tho'
             not
             proper
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             most
             part
             their
             priviledged
             above
             all
             others
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             given
             to
             those
             on
             whom
             they
             laid
             hands
             ,
             for
             miraculous
             acts
             ;
             especially
             sudden
             speaking
             of
             Tongues
             not
             learnt
             ,
             and
             Prophesying
             ;
             tho'
             the
             gift
             of
             Sanctification
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             was
             given
             to
             all
             true
             Believers
             ,
             by
             whomsoever
             converted
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             the
             Apostles
             were
             dead
             ,
             and
             these
             miraculous
             Insprirations
             grew
             rare
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             ceased
             (
             unless
             in
             some
             very
             rare
             instance
             )
             yet
             the
             ordinary
             Pastors
             continued
             the
             Custom
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             to
             lay
             on
             their
             hands
             as
             for
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             As
             they
             did
             also
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             Anointing
             the
             Sick
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             used
             for
             miraculous
             Cures
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             dead
             Ceremonies
             of
             
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             for
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             of
             Anointing
             ,
             being
             used
             without
             the
             Power
             and
             former
             Effects
             ,
             somewhat
             else
             must
             be
             though
             on
             to
             keep
             up
             their
             reputation
             .
             And
             as
             to
             that
             now
             in
             question
             ,
             first
             they
             added
             more
             to
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             Anointed
             the
             Person
             with
             Oyl
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             on
             him
             ,
             thereby
             to
             signifie
             his
             being
             Anointed
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             fortified
             thereby
             to
             follow
             a
             Crucified
             Christ
             thro'
             Sufferings
             .
             And
             when
             it
             was
             seen
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             not
             thereby
             given
             for
             Miracles
             ,
             they
             thought
             
             that
             he
             was
             given
             in
             a
             double
             degree
             for
             Corroboration
             :
             And
             some
             thought
             that
             he
             was
             not
             given
             at
             all
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             (
             that
             did
             but
             wash
             away
             guilt
             )
             but
             by
             Confirmation
             after
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Hereby
             Confirmation
             got
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             (
             as
             Anointing
             the
             Sick
             also
             did
             )
             and
             was
             used
             presently
             after
             Baptism
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ;
             and
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             it
             were
             made
             more
             pompous
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ;
             or
             if
             Presbyters
             did
             it
             ,
             they
             must
             use
             no
             Ointment
             to
             Anoint
             and
             Cross
             them
             with
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Bishop
             made
             by
             mixture
             ,
             and
             blest
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             holy
             :
             And
             because
             he
             could
             not
             go
             himself
             to
             the
             Sick
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             must
             fetch
             all
             their
             Ointment
             for
             this
             also
             ,
             ready
             made
             and
             hallowed
             from
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             Infants
             were
             Baptized
             ,
             they
             thus
             presently
             Anointed
             them
             also
             ,
             and
             called
             it
             their
             Chrysm
             and
             Confirmation
             ,
             till
             then
             he
             was
             taken
             but
             for
             a
             half
             or
             imperfect
             Christian
             ,
             that
             was
             only
             Baptized
             and
             not
             Confirmed
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Popery
             having
             turned
             most
             of
             Christ
             Ordinances
             into
             a
             dead
             Image
             ,
             used
             these
             called
             Sacraments
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             a
             Ceremonious
             shew
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             power
             of
             Bishops
             in
             that
             formal
             way
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             When
             Reformation
             prevailed
             ,
             the
             Papists
             seven
             Sacraments
             were
             examined
             ;
             and
             only
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             found
             to
             be
             Christs
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             :
             Ordination
             to
             be
             the
             Ministerial
             Sacrament
             of
             Orders
             ,
             or
             Consecration
             to
             that
             Office.
             Matrimony
             to
             be
             a
             common
             Domestick
             Sacrament
             of
             Marriage
             :
             Confirmation
             and
             
               Extream
               Vnction
            
             ,
             to
             be
             abusive
             imitations
             of
             Antient
             Miraculous
             Acts
             :
             And
             Pennance
             to
             be
             some
             expressions
             of
             Repentance
             made
             more
             necessary
             than
             indeed
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             Arbitrarily
             imposed
             by
             mans
             invention
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Ambitious
             Priests
             over
             the
             Souls
             of
             deluded
             men
             :
             Tho'
             at
             first
             only
             introduced
             by
             meer
             Direction
             of
             Ministers
             to
             men
             of
             troubled
             Conscience
             ,
             shewing
             what
             restitution
             and
             reparations
             of
             the
             hurt
             they
             had
             done
             by
             sin
             were
             necessary
             ,
             and
             what
             expression
             of
             their
             Repentance
             was
             most
             fit
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Hereupon
             the
             Reformers
             cast
             away
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             Pennance
             and
             
               Extream
               Vnction
            
             ,
             and
             reduced
             the
             four
             first
             to
             their
             Primitive
             State
             and
             Use
             :
             and
             the
             abused
             way
             of
             Confirmation
             they
             cast
             off
             ,
             but
             some
             desired
             to
             make
             an
             advantage
             of
             the
             name
             ,
             for
             another
             end
             and
             duty
             of
             great
             moment
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             neglected
             to
             the
             great
             corruption
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             the
             Church
             of
             
             England
             attempted
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             reserving
             as
             much
             of
             the
             Antient
             Form
             as
             possibly
             they
             could
             .
          
           
             The
             Adult
             were
             of
             old
             Baptized
             before
             Infants
             ,
             and
             never
             without
             a
             most
             solemn
             personal
             Profession
             of
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             absolute
             dedication
             to
             Christ.
             And
             that
             this
             might
             be
             done
             with
             the
             greatest
             weight
             and
             resolution
             they
             were
             usually
             taught
             as
             Catechumens
             till
             they
             came
             to
             understanding
             and
             resolution
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             admitted
             to
             Baptism
             .
             Their
             Infants
             some
             brought
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             some
             delayed
             till
             they
             came
             to
             Age
             ,
             all
             being
             left
             at
             liberty
             ,
             and
             neither
             Adult
             nor
             Infant
             driven
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             nor
             accepted
             till
             it
             was
             desired
             .
             But
             as
             Prelacy
             grew
             up
             to
             Dominion
             ,
             all
             were
             forced
             to
             be
             Baptized
             in
             Infancy
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             such
             growing
             up
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             were
             all
             taken
             for
             Christians
             ,
             while
             few
             knew
             what
             Christianity
             was
             ,
             or
             what
             it
             was
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             or
             what
             was
             there
             promised
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             or
             on
             Christs
             .
             And
             when
             these
             came
             to
             have
             Children
             they
             were
             Baptized
             and
             bred
             up
             as
             their
             Parents
             were
             ,
             and
             Christianty
             for
             the
             most
             part
             turned
             into
             meer
             Name
             and
             Ceremony
             ,
             the
             Persons
             being
             mostly
             ignorant
             of
             its
             Essentials
             .
          
           
             This
             corruption
             of
             the
             Church
             seemed
             to
             many
             to
             come
             only
             from
             Infant
             Baptism
             ;
             whereupon
             they
             turned
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             taught
             that
             men
             should
             not
             be
             Baptized
             till
             they
             seriously
             and
             solemnly
             professed
             their
             own
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             But
             wiser
             men
             saw
             that
             we
             must
             not
             deny
             Infants
             their
             Church
             state
             and
             right
             because
             of
             mens
             abuse
             ,
             and
             their
             neglect
             of
             other
             Duties
             :
             Baptism
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             Personal
             Confession
             and
             Covenanting
             is
             another
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Omission
             of
             these
             at
             Age
             ,
             that
             hath
             corrupted
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             Infant
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             entreth
             them
             but
             into
             a
             Church
             state
             suitable
             to
             their
             infancy
             .
             They
             need
             not
             repeat
             Baptism
             which
             they
             had
             ;
             but
             to
             manifest
             actual
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             which
             in
             Infancy
             they
             had
             not
             .
             That
             which
             should
             be
             done
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             their
             Transition
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             Adult
             Christians
             to
             be
             a
             
               serious
               ,
               solemn
               work
            
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             delusory
             Ceremony
             .
             That
             those
             Baptized
             in
             Infancy
             may
             learn
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             what
             Christianity
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             Faith
             ,
             Duty
             &
             Hopes
             :
             And
             when
             they
             come
             to
             true
             resolution
             ,
             to
             own
             the
             Baptismal
             Vow
             ,
             and
             as
             solemnly
             renew
             it
             themselves
             ,
             as
             others
             made
             it
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             English
             Reformers
             therefore
             did
             retain
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             and
             the
             appropriation
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             and
             stretcht
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Sign
             
             (
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             )
             to
             the
             utmost
             that
             they
             durst
             ,
             but
             instead
             of
             applying
             it
             to
             Infants
             they
             made
             it
             the
             owning
             of
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             appointed
             Catechizing
             to
             go
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             call
             for
             a
             solemn
             performance
             of
             it
             .
             And
             were
             it
             used
             as
             a
             rational
             sober
             owning
             of
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             indeed
             in
             an
             understanding
             ,
             serious
             manner
             ,
             for
             transition
             into
             the
             State
             of
             Adult
             Communicants
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             the
             greatest
             means
             of
             a
             true
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             of
             Union
             with
             the
             parties
             that
             now
             differ
             about
             Church
             order
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             used
             .
          
           
             Divers
             of
             the
             highest
             Episcopal
             Divines
             write
             as
             earnestly
             for
             this
             as
             any
             of
             us
             :
             Especially
             Mr.
             Elderfield
             and
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             it
             to
             prevent
             our
             continued
             division
             ,
             and
             our
             ruin
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             obtaining
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Why
             ,
             what
             hinders
             if
             all
             sides
             desire
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             desired
             as
             Holiness
             is
             desired
             ;
             seriously
             by
             the
             serious
             ;
             reservedly
             ,
             and
             by
             halves
             by
             the
             half
             Christian
             ,
             and
             only
             the
             
               Name
               ,
               Image
            
             and
             Ceremony
             by
             the
             gross
             Hypocrite
             ,
             who
             hateth
             it
             at
             the
             Heart
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             above
             him
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             carnal
             mind
             and
             interest
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             here
             made
             impossible
             to
             be
             done
             any
             otherwise
             ordinarily
             than
             as
             a
             Ceremony
             .
             For
             1.
             
             The
             Diocesses
             are
             so
             vast
             that
             the
             Bishop
             cannot
             do
             this
             and
             other
             his
             Offices
             for
             the
             hundredth
             part
             of
             his
             undertaken
             Flock
             .
             Suppose
             this
             Diocess
             have
             but
             five
             or
             six
             hundred
             thousand
             Souls
             (
             for
             when
             an
             hundred
             thousand
             died
             the
             last
             Plague
             ,
             I
             hope
             it
             was
             not
             above
             the
             ●ixth
             part
             :
             )
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             the
             Bishop
             is
             able
             (
             did
             he
             work
             as
             hard
             as
             any
             Nonconformist
             )
             to
             confirm
             six
             hundred
             thousand
             Persons
             ,
             or
             the
             twentieth
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             hundredth
             ,
             in
             that
             serious
             manner
             as
             belongs
             to
             the
             binding
             of
             a
             Soul
             to
             Christ
             in
             so
             solemn
             a
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             It
             becometh
             me
             not
             to
             inquire
             whether
             Bishops
             be
             men
             that
             are
             for
             so
             much
             seriousness
             in
             Christianity
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             labour
             to
             attain
             it
             :
             Some
             are
             far
             better
             than
             others
             :
             You
             know
             them
             as
             well
             as
             I.
             But
             I
             must
             say
             1.
             
             That
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             learn
             there
             is
             not
             one
             of
             an
             hundred
             confirmed
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             the
             thousands
             that
             are
             unconfirmed
             live
             in
             the
             Parishes
             as
             reputed
             Christians
             ,
             and
             may
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             when
             they
             will.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             never
             knew
             one
             Minister
             of
             all
             that
             Covenanted
             it
             ,
             to
             keep
             one
             man
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             for
             not
             being
             Confirmed
             ,
             or
             
             not
             being
             desirous
             of
             it
             ;
             nor
             one
             Neighbour
             that
             ever
             was
             examined
             on
             this
             Point
             ,
             whether
             he
             were
             Confirmed
             ,
             or
             were
             ready
             and
             desired
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Some
             few
             elder
             Votaries
             to
             the
             Bishops
             perhaps
             may
             be
             serious
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             what
             a
             mere
             running
             Ceremony
             it
             is
             usually
             made
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             you
             .
             I
             have
             formerly
             said
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             at
             15
             years
             of
             Age
             Confirmed
             my self
             ,
             by
             Bishop
             Morton
             (
             one
             of
             the
             Learned'st
             and
             best
             Bishops
             that
             ever
             I
             knew
             )
             and
             we
             ran
             thither
             from
             School
             ,
             without
             the
             Minister's
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             one
             word
             from
             our
             Master
             ,
             to
             tell
             us
             what
             Confirmation
             is
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             Church
             yard
             in
             the
             Path-Way
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishop
             past
             by
             ,
             we
             kneeled
             down
             ,
             and
             laying
             his
             Hands
             on
             every
             Boys
             Head
             ,
             he
             said
             a
             few
             words
             ,
             I
             knew
             not
             what
             ;
             nor
             did
             any
             one
             of
             my
             School-fellows
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             could
             perceive
             ,
             know
             what
             he
             said
             ;
             nor
             know
             what
             Confirmation
             is
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             to
             have
             the
             Bishop's
             Blessing
             :
             nor
             were
             we
             ask'd
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             any
             ,
             whether
             we
             stood
             to
             our
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             save
             only
             by
             saying
             by
             rote
             the
             Catechism
             to
             our
             Master
             :
             nor
             did
             I
             see
             any
             one
             make
             any
             more
             than
             a
             Ceremony
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Bishops
             were
             down
             ,
             I
             saw
             it
             made
             a
             serious
             Work
             by
             divers
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             instructed
             Young
             Men
             till
             they
             found
             them
             seriously
             resolved
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             taking
             the
             best
             of
             Confirmation
             and
             Penitence
             ,
             caused
             them
             publickly
             before
             the
             Congregation
             to
             profess
             their
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             renew
             the
             Covenant
             they
             made
             in
             Baptism
             to
             Christ.
             And
             were
             it
             made
             the
             work
             of
             Godly
             Ministers
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             prepare
             Men
             personally
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             make
             it
             a
             Game
             for
             Boys
             ,
             much
             good
             might
             be
             done
             by
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Well
             ,
             What
             have
             you
             against
             it
             besides
             Abuse
             ,
             which
             no
             body
             desireth
             you
             to
             subscribe
             to
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Were
             I
             a
             publick
             Minister
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             glad
             of
             that
             Rubrick
             to
             enable
             me
             to
             keep
             away
             the
             grosly
             Ignorant
             ,
             which
             I
             know
             no
             other
             Clause
             that
             enableth
             me
             to
             do
             :
             But
             I
             durst
             not
             use
             it
             ,
             to
             turn
             from
             Communion
             all
             Godly
             Persons
             whom
             it
             excludeth
             ;
             nor
             can
             I
             consent
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             can
             make
             Godly
             Persons
             scruple
             it
             as
             sinful
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             
               Many
               things
               :
               1.
               
               The
               words
               make
               it
               seem
               to
               some
               to
               be
               yet
               made
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               which
               are
            
             [
             
               Vpon
               whom
               after
               the
               example
               of
               thy
               holy
               Apostles
               ,
               we
               have
               now
               laid
               our
               hands
               to
               certifie
               them
               by
               this
               sign
               of
               thy
               favour
               and
               gracious
               goodness
               toward
               them
               .
            
             ]
             
             Here
             is
             an
             outward
             visible
             sign
             of
             
               an
               inward
               and
               spiritual
               Grace
               given
               to
               them
               ,
            
             said
             to
             be
             done
             in
             imitation
             of
             Christ's
             Apostles
             ,
             
               as
               a
               means
               whereby
               they
               receive
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               a
               ●
               ledge
               to
               assure
               them
               thereof
            
             ;
             (
             as
             the
             Collects
             with
             it
             shew
             )
             which
             is
             the
             Catechisms
             Definition
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             that
             are
             against
             our
             Diocesan
             sort
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             dare
             not
             seem
             to
             own
             it
             ,
             by
             coming
             to
             them
             for
             Confirmation
             ,
             appropriated
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Those
             that
             think
             that
             a
             great
             and
             holy
             Duty
             is
             made
             a
             mere
             Mockery
             to
             delude
             Souls
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             the
             Church
             (
             while
             every
             one
             in
             England
             that
             will
             but
             take
             this
             Ceremony
             ,
             is
             pronounced
             to
             God
             in
             Prayer
             to
             be
             
               [
               Regenerate
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               Sins
               forgiven
               them
               ;
               ]
            
             these
             dare
             not
             joyn
             themselves
             with
             the
             Prophaners
             in
             their
             delusory
             way
             .
          
           
             Be
             these
             Scruples
             just
             or
             unjust
             ,
             while
             the
             same
             Persons
             are
             willing
             to
             own
             their
             own
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             understandingly
             and
             seriously
             before
             the
             Church
             and
             their
             own
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             those
             that
             labour
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             over
             them
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             esteem
             them
             in
             Love
             for
             their
             Works
             sake
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             at
             Peace
             among
             themselves
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             for
             scrupling
             this
             Diocesan
             Ceremony
             ,
             cast
             them
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             And
             therefore
             I
             dare
             not
             Approve
             of
             the
             Order
             that
             requireth
             it
             ,
             nor
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             it
             ,
             nor
             Subscribe
             that
             it
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XX.
           Point
           XVII
           .
           Of
           Consenting
           to
           all
           the
           Ornaments
           of
           Church
           and
           Ministers
           that
           were
           in
           use
           in
           the
           Second
           year
           of
           King
           Edw.
           6.
           
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             VVHat
             have
             you
             against
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             
               The
               words
               are
            
             ,
             [
             That
             such
             Ornaments
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Ministers
             thereof
             at
             all
             times
             of
             their
             Ministration
             ,
             shall
             be
             retained
             in
             use
             as
             were
             in
             this
             Church
             of
             England
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Parliament
             in
             the
             Second
             year
             of
             King
             
               Edw.
               6.
            
             ]
          
           
             Against
             this
             we
             have
             these
             Exceptions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             know
             not
             what
             was
             then
             in
             use
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             consent
             to
             we
             know
             not
             what
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             are
             told
             that
             the
             Albe
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Ornaments
             were
             then
             in
             use
             that
             are
             since
             put
             down
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             not
             consent
             
             to
             restore
             them
             ,
             without
             more
             reason
             than
             we
             hear
             .
             And
             the
             Canon
             enumerating
             the
             Ornaments
             now
             ,
             we
             suppose
             the
             addition
             of
             all
             those
             will
             Contradict
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             meet
             with
             few
             Conformists
             that
             know
             what
             was
             then
             in
             use
             .
             And
             we
             see
             that
             all
             those
             that
             Subscribe
             or
             Consent
             to
             this
             ,
             yet
             use
             them
             not
             .
             And
             we
             will
             not
             run
             for
             Company
             into
             a
             solemn
             Covenant-Consent
             ,
             to
             the
             use
             of
             those
             things
             that
             we
             see
             no
             body
             use
             .
             The
             second
             year
             of
             King
             Edw.
             6.
             was
             the
             minority
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             before
             we
             consent
             to
             make
             it
             our
             pattern
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             whether
             no
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             have
             since
             reversed
             that
             which
             then
             was
             used
             ?
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XXI
           .
           Point
           XVIII
           .
           Of
           giving
           an
           Account
           to
           the
           Ordinary
           of
           all
           that
           we
           keep
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           Proceed
           against
           them
           according
           to
           the
           Canons
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             VVHy
             cannot
             you
             Approve
             of
             ,
             and
             Consent
             to
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             For
             many
             and
             great
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Ordinary
             .
             2.
             
             From
             our Selves
             and
             our
             Ministry
             .
             3.
             
             From
             the
             People
             .
             4.
             
             From
             the
             Church
             .
             5.
             
             From
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Matter
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I.
             What
             have
             you
             against
             it
             from
             the
             Ordinary
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             told
             you
             before
             that
             ,
             1.
             
             Some
             of
             the
             Ordinaries
             are
             Lay-Men
             ,
             sitting
             in
             Corners
             to
             Decree
             Excommunications
             and
             Absolutions
             ,
             proper
             to
             the
             Clergy
             .
             And
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             consent
             to
             the
             guilt
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Other
             Ordinaries
             are
             single
             Presbyters
             that
             have
             no
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             from
             Christ
             over
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             over
             a
             multitude
             of
             Churches
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Other
             of
             the
             Ordinaries
             are
             Diocesans
             over
             Hundreds
             of
             Churches
             that
             have
             no
             Bishops
             of
             their
             own
             under
             these
             .
             And
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             own
             any
             of
             all
             these
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             II.
             What
             Reasons
             have
             you
             from
             your selves
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             If
             we
             should
             accuse
             to
             the
             Ordinaries
             all
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             keep
             away
             ,
             it
             will
             utterly
             destroy
             our
             Ministry
             .
             1.
             
             We
             are
             bound
             to
             keep
             away
             all
             that
             desire
             not
             Episcopal
             Confirmation
             .
             2.
             
             All
             Ignorant
             Persons
             that
             are
             unready
             to
             be
             Confirmed
             .
             3.
             
             All
             Atheists
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             scandalous
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             that
             live
             in
             malice
             to
             others
             (
             much
             more
             to
             the
             generality
             of
             Godly
             Men.
             )
             
             4.
             
             All
             the
             Nonconformists
             whom
             they
             call
             Schismaticks
             ,
             that
             Kneel
             not
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             a
             Parish
             of
             30000
             or
             40000
             in
             London
             ,
             it
             's
             well
             if
             of
             all
             these
             sorts
             there
             be
             not
             many
             Thousands
             .
             And
             2.
             
             The
             Ordinaries
             Courts
             are
             full
             of
             other
             Work
             :
             And
             in
             the
             Countrey
             they
             are
             oft
             far
             from
             most
             Ministers
             .
             3.
             
             Ministers
             have
             usually
             much
             more
             Work
             than
             they
             can
             do
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             less
             Money
             than
             they
             need
             :
             And
             the
             Prosecution
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             bringing
             up
             Witnesses
             ,
             will
             take
             up
             all
             their
             time
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             none
             for
             their
             Studies
             ,
             or
             many
             other
             Offices
             at
             home
             :
             And
             it
             will
             undo
             them
             in
             their
             Estates
             .
             4.
             
             It
             will
             make
             the
             People
             so
             much
             to
             hate
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             Preaching
             will
             do
             little
             good
             .
             5.
             
             And
             when
             they
             know
             all
             this
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             Ministers
             will
             practice
             it
             ,
             as
             Experience
             tells
             us
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             will
             all
             live
             in
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             Covenant
             which
             they
             made
             ;
             and
             when
             to
             get
             a
             living
             they
             have
             falsly
             professed
             Consent
             to
             all
             this
             Accusation
             and
             Prosecution
             ,
             Self-love
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             do
             what
             they
             consented
             to
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             III.
             What
             are
             your
             Reasons
             against
             it
             from
             the
             People
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Multitude
             that
             makes
             it
             unpracticable
             .
             2.
             
             The
             greatness
             of
             some
             of
             them
             that
             will
             ruine
             the
             Ministers
             .
             3.
             
             But
             especially
             because
             it
             will
             cross
             the
             just
             end
             of
             our
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             uncapable
             of
             receiving
             any
             Profit
             by
             us
             :
             And
             our
             Power
             is
             given
             us
             for
             their
             Edification
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             their
             Destruction
             :
             This
             will
             but
             harden
             them
             against
             our
             Doctrine
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Do
             not
             you
             by
             this
             Condemn
             your selves
             that
             desire
             a
             stricter
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             would
             offend
             them
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             No
             ;
             for
             1.
             
             We
             would
             not
             turn
             our
             Churches
             into
             Prisons
             ,
             nor
             bring
             in
             any
             under
             our
             Discipline
             ,
             but
             consenting
             Volunteers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             would
             have
             no
             Lay-men
             ,
             or
             forced
             Ordinaries
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             but
             Pastors
             of
             their
             own
             choice
             ,
             whom
             they
             well
             know
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             would
             have
             nothing
             done
             against
             any
             sinner
             Magisterially
             and
             forcibly
             by
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             Keys
             ;
             but
             only
             humble
             Ministerial
             convincing
             them
             by
             Gods
             word
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             and
             praying
             for
             their
             repentance
             ,
             and
             meek
             and
             patient
             warning
             them
             ,
             and
             waiting
             till
             they
             prove
             obstinately
             impenitent
             :
             And
             then
             only
             an
             Exclusion
             of
             them
             declaratively
             from
             that
             Communion
             from
             which
             they
             exclude
             themselves
             ,
             without
             any
             force
             on
             their
             Goods
             or
             Persons
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             IV.
             What
             are
             your
             reasons
             from
             the
             Church
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             ought
             not
             to
             consent
             to
             so
             great
             a
             corruption
             of
             its
             Discipline
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             to
             a
             course
             that
             will
             render
             it
             odious
             to
             men
             .
             3.
             
             And
             deprive
             it
             so
             much
             of
             the
             true
             work
             of
             a
             faithful
             Ministry
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             What
             mean
             you
             by
             your
             reasons
             from
             the
             matter
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             The
             ordinary
             proceeding
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             must
             cast
             out
             a
             multitude
             of
             truly
             godly
             Christians
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             must
             be
             further
             prosecuted
             and
             ruined
             ;
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             anon
             under
             the
             particulars
             .
             And
             we
             cannot
             Covenant
             and
             Consent
             to
             be
             prosecutors
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             before
             such
             Judges
             ,
             for
             such
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             direful
             Effects
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XXII
           .
           Point
           XIX
           .
           Of
           Publishing
           the
           Lay-Chancellors
           Excommunications
           and
           Absolutions
           according
           to
           the
           Canons
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             HOw
             are
             you
             bound
             to
             publish
             their
             Excommunications
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             our
             Ordination-Covenant
             to
             obey
             the
             Ordinary
             .
             2.
             
             By
             the
             Oath
             of
             Canonical
             Obedience
             .
             3.
             
             By
             this
             assent
             and
             consent
             to
             the
             words
             last
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             accuse
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Ordinary
             may
             proceed
             against
             them
             according
             to
             the
             Canon
             .
             4.
             
             By
             constant
             custom
             :
             If
             we
             do
             it
             not
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             suspended
             or
             cast
             our
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             Oath
             of
             Canonical
             Obedience
             is
             but
             
               in
               licitis
               &
               honestis
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             it
             implyeth
             that
             all
             that
             is
             Canonical
             is
             
               licitum
               &
               honestum
            
             .
             And
             they
             will
             not
             allow
             us
             to
             be
             Judges
             ,
             but
             will
             suspend
             us
             if
             we
             refuse
             their
             commands
             as
             unlawful
             and
             dishonest
             .
             And
             the
             Canon
             it self
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             Excommunicateth
             all
             that
             say
             any
             of
             their
             Governing
             Offices
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Canons
             bind
             not
             Dissenters
             .
             And
             so
             far
             is
             the
             Church
             from
             taking
             this
             for
             unlawful
             or
             dishonest
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             expresly
             commandeth
             it
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             Can.
             65.
             
          
           
             [
             
               All
               Ordinaries
               shall
               in
               their
               several
               Jurisdictions
               carefully
               see
               and
               give
               order
               ,
               that
               as
               well
               those
               who
               for
               obstinate
               refusing
               to
               frequent
               Divine
               Service
               Established
               by
               publick
               Authority
               within
               this
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               those
               also
               (
               ESPECIALLY
               OF
               THE
               BETTER
               SORT
               and
               Condition
               )
               who
               for
               notorious
               
               contumacy
               ,
               or
               other
               notable
               crimes
               stand
               lawfully
               Excommunicated
               —
               be
               every
               six
               Months
               ensuing
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               Parish
               Church
               as
               in
               the
               Cathedral
               ,
               by
               the
               Minister
               openly
               in
               time
               of
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               upon
               some
               Sunday
               denounced
               and
               declared
               Excommunicate
               ,
               that
               others
               may
               thereby
               be
               admonished
               to
               refrain
               their
               Company
               ,
               —
               and
               excited
               the
               rather
               to
               procure
               out
               a
               Writ
               
                 de
                 Excommunicato
                 capiendo
              
               ;
               ]
            
             so
             that
             no
             man
             can
             be
             a
             Minister
             that
             will
             not
             practise
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             And
             what
             have
             you
             against
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             be
             the
             Agent
             of
             Lay-mens
             Excommunicating
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             Instruments
             of
             godly
             mens
             Excommunications
             and
             Ruins
             .
             You
             may
             as
             well
             ask
             us
             why
             we
             dare
             not
             oppress
             and
             destroy
             men
             without
             cause
             ;
             the
             Publishers
             cannot
             be
             Innocent
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XXIII
           .
           Point
           XX.
           Of
           Publishing
           Excommunications
           according
           to
           the
           4th
           Canon
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             THE
             Fourth
             Canon
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               
                 Whosoever
                 shall
                 hereafter
              
               affirm
               that
               the
               Form
               of
               Gods
               Worship
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               Established
               by
               Law
               ,
               and
               contained
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Common
               Prayer
               and
               Administration
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               —
               containeth
               ANY
               THING
               in
               it
               that
               is
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               Excommunicated
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               ,
               and
               not
               restored
               but
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               or
               Arch-bishop
               ,
               after
               his
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               publick
               Revocation
               of
               such
               his
               wicked
               Error
               .
            
             ]
             And
             when
             this
             Excommunication
             is
             sent
             from
             the
             Ordinary
             to
             the
             Minister
             ,
             you
             heard
             he
             must
             publish
             it
             twice
             a
             year
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             And
             what
             have
             you
             against
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Do
             I
             need
             to
             tell
             you
             ?
             1.
             
             Judge
             by
             this
             with
             what
             Face
             the
             Prelates
             call
             us
             Puritanes
             or
             Catharists
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             pretended
             to
             perfection
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             without
             sin
             .
             And
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             they
             that
             are
             far
             liker
             to
             the
             Catharists
             .
             We
             confess
             that
             the
             best
             of
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             Preaching
             or
             Works
             hath
             somewhat
             in
             them
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             For
             Gods
             Law
             is
             perfect
             ,
             and
             every
             sin
             in
             matter
             ,
             or
             manner
             ,
             or
             end
             ,
             or
             degree
             ,
             is
             repugnant
             to
             it
             .
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             us
             Pharisaically
             to
             justifie
             any
             Book
             that
             ever
             we
             write
             as
             if
             we
             had
             no
             sin
             in
             it
             .
             But
             these
             men
             that
             call
             themselves
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             do
             not
             only
             justify
             a
             large
             Volume
             of
             Forms
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Rubricks
             and
             Kalenders
             ,
             &c.
             but
             also
             force
             
             all
             other
             men
             to
             justifie
             it
             all
             as
             sinless
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             no
             Minister
             that
             will
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             nor
             a
             Christian
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             denieth
             it
             :
             As
             if
             the
             perfection
             of
             their
             works
             were
             an
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             Puritanism
             ,
             Pharisaical
             ,
             and
             Justification
             of
             Works
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Judge
             by
             all
             that
             I
             have
             in
             this
             Book
             cited
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             
               nothing
               at
               all
            
             in
             their
             Books
             that
             is
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             If
             I
             have
             made
             it
             past
             all
             modest
             denial
             ,
             then
             what
             a
             dreadful
             thing
             is
             this
             Renunciation
             of
             Repentance
             ?
             when
             Repentance
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             all
             our
             sin
             ,
             even
             that
             which
             cleaveth
             to
             our
             Worship
             of
             God.
             But
             they
             that
             tell
             the
             World
             that
             their
             Works
             have
             no
             sin
             ,
             yea
             and
             force
             all
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             stand
             to
             that
             justification
             ,
             do
             in
             a
             very
             high
             degree
             renounce
             Repentance
             :
             Yea
             they
             not
             only
             forbid
             all
             men
             to
             call
             them
             to
             repent
             ,
             or
             to
             amend
             any
             sin
             that
             is
             in
             their
             Book
             ,
             but
             Excommunicate
             them
             as
             wicked
             that
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             that
             this
             Excommunicating
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             is
             in
             it self
             ,
             a
             prophane
             subversion
             of
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             true
             Excommunication
             ,
             which
             supposeth
             due
             means
             to
             convince
             the
             Person
             that
             his
             words
             or
             deeds
             are
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             an
             intollerable
             degree
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             be
             heard
             speak
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             be
             admonished
             and
             earnestly
             perswaded
             to
             repent
             ;
             and
             not
             Excommunicated
             till
             after
             all
             this
             he
             continue
             impenitent
             .
             But
             here
             men
             are
             Excommunicated
             for
             saying
             that
             there
             is
             somewhat
             faulty
             in
             mens
             works
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             ever
             they
             are
             heard
             speak
             for
             themselves
             ,
             or
             ever
             told
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             or
             called
             to
             repent
             :
             I
             before
             referr'd
             you
             to
             what
             
               Spalatensis
               de
               Rep.
               Eccles.
            
             hath
             written
             to
             prove
             the
             great
             sinfulness
             of
             such
             Excommunicating
             .
             Bishop
             
               Ier.
               Taylor
            
             writing
             against
             it
             ,
             yet
             feigneth
             this
             excuse
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             but
             of
             the
             
               Minor
               Excommunication
            
             .
             But
             Excommunication
             it
             is
             ;
             and
             I
             do
             not
             think
             that
             they
             can
             make
             any
             good
             sense
             of
             their
             distinction
             of
             
               Major
               &
               Minor
               Excommunication
            
             ;
             unless
             it
             be
             that
             the
             Major
             declareth
             men
             to
             be
             no
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             Minor
             only
             to
             be
             
               scandalous
               Christians
            
             ,
             not
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             the
             present
             suspended
             from
             being
             owned
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             under
             patient
             tryal
             whether
             they
             will
             prove
             impenitent
             or
             not
             ,
             that
             shame
             may
             drive
             them
             to
             Repentance
             .
             But
             this
             Suspension
             is
             properly
             called
             Excommunication
             .
             But
             both
             of
             them
             require
             a
             just
             tryal
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             a
             heinous
             injury
             and
             injustice
             to
             Excommunicate
             and
             
             Ruin
             men
             for
             Truth
             and
             Duty
             .
             He
             that
             robbeth
             them
             by
             the
             High-way
             ,
             doth
             but
             take
             their
             Money
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             also
             accuse
             them
             falsly
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             duty
             to
             be
             their
             sin
             .
             Doubtless
             he
             that
             will
             take
             all
             that
             I
             have
             because
             I
             do
             my
             duty
             to
             God
             in
             Praying
             or
             Preaching
             ,
             doth
             me
             more
             wrong
             than
             he
             that
             will
             take
             all
             without
             accusing
             me
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             a
             publick
             turning
             Christs
             Ordinance
             against
             himself
             ,
             and
             serving
             Satan
             by
             it
             ,
             to
             make
             faithful
             Christians
             odious
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             unworthy
             to
             live
             in
             humane
             Society
             ,
             out
             of
             Jayls
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             but
             exhort
             others
             to
             repent
             .
             If
             a
             man
             but
             know
             and
             detect
             the
             least
             sin
             in
             their
             Books
             of
             Service
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             condemned
             of
             wicked
             Error
             ,
             and
             Drunkards
             ,
             and
             Whore-mongers
             ;
             and
             Perjured
             Rogues
             ,
             do
             seem
             to
             be
             no
             worse
             than
             he
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             it
             were
             an
             Error
             to
             say
             that
             their
             Book
             is
             not
             faultless
             ,
             yet
             it
             can
             never
             be
             proved
             an
             Error
             of
             that
             magnitude
             and
             wickedness
             as
             to
             deserve
             Excommunication
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             :
             For
             all
             men
             on
             Earth
             have
             Errors
             worse
             than
             that
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             proportion
             they
             virutally
             or
             consequentially
             Excommunicate
             all
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             all
             this
             is
             their
             fault
             ,
             and
             not
             yours
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             's
             mine
             if
             I
             publish
             their
             Excommunication
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             If
             an
             Innocent
             Man
             be
             hang'd
             ,
             the
             Hang-man
             is
             Innocent
             :
             He
             doth
             but
             his
             Office.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Whatever
             he
             may
             be
             in
             Cases
             unknown
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             was
             not
             bound
             to
             know
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             believe
             you
             in
             a
             known
             or
             knowable
             Case
             .
             If
             I
             had
             been
             commanded
             to
             Crucifie
             Christ
             ,
             to
             Stone
             Stephen
             ,
             to
             burn
             the
             Martyrs
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             I
             could
             have
             done
             it
             without
             the
             guilt
             of
             Murder
             .
             Else
             you
             may
             make
             a
             Man's
             command
             to
             Justifie
             the
             Execution
             of
             any
             Murder
             or
             Injustice
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             may
             shift
             off
             such
             wicked
             Excommunications
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             Publishing
             them
             to
             your
             Curate
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             may
             not
             draw
             another
             into
             such
             heinous
             Guilt
             ,
             nor
             connive
             at
             his
             doing
             it
             in
             my
             Charge
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             are
             but
             few
             Country
             Ministers
             that
             have
             Curates
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             I
             do
             it
             not
             ,
             I
             am
             guilty
             of
             it
             if
             I
             declare
             my
             Consent
             to
             Accuse
             all
             such
             within
             
               fourteen
               days
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Ordinary
             may
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             Covenant
             and
             Swear
             Canonical
             Obedience
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             can
             be
             more
             pernicious
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             cast
             good
             Men
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             dismember
             Christ's
             Body
             ,
             and
             lay
             those
             in
             Jayls
             as
             unsufferable
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             whom
             Christ
             
             takes
             for
             his
             Members
             whom
             he
             will
             save
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             for
             telling
             Prelates
             that
             their
             Book
             is
             faulty
             ,
             and
             desiring
             any
             amendment
             of
             their
             work
             :
             while
             Swarms
             of
             flagitious
             Men
             are
             endured
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             encouraged
             to
             scorn
             at
             Conscience
             and
             fear
             of
             Sinning
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             their
             wicked
             lives
             to
             be
             better
             than
             the
             Godly
             Conversation
             of
             those
             that
             are
             used
             far
             worse
             than
             they
             .
             Thus
             Christ
             foretold
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Synagogues
             .
             But
             as
             he
             found
             and
             saved
             the
             healed
             Man
             ,
             Ioh.
             9.
             whom
             the
             Pharisees
             had
             cast
             out
             ;
             so
             he
             will
             own
             and
             gather
             his
             Flock
             ,
             and
             take
             their
             wrong
             as
             done
             to
             him
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XXIV
           .
           Point
           XXI
           .
           Of
           Publishing
           Excommunications
           according
           to
           the
           Fifth
           Canon
           ,
           about
           the
           Articles
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             WHat
             is
             the
             Fifth
             Canon
             ,
             and
             its
             Excommunication
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             
               [
               Whosoever
               shall
               affirm
               that
            
             Any
             
               of
               the
               39
               Articles
               agreed
               on
               —
               1562.
            
             are
             in
             any
             part
             Superstitious
             or
             Erroneous
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             he
             may
             not
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             subscribe
             unto
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             Excommunicated
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             not
             restored
             but
             only
             by
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             after
             his
             Repentance
             and
             publick
             Revocation
             of
             such
             his
             wicked
             Errors
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             hope
             you
             that
             agree
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             have
             nothing
             against
             Publishing
             such
             an
             Excommunication
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             Subscribe
             to
             the
             Doctrinal
             Articles
             as
             true
             ,
             because
             I
             judge
             of
             them
             by
             what
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             Author's
             meaning
             :
             But
             1.
             
             The
             words
             in
             the
             obvious
             sence
             ,
             are
             divers
             of
             them
             liable
             to
             Exceptions
             .
             2.
             
             And
             some
             of
             them
             about
             Traditions
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             &c.
             are
             of
             small
             moment
             and
             dubious
             .
             3.
             
             And
             every
             word
             that
             is
             true
             ,
             is
             not
             an
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             nor
             necessary
             to
             Church
             Communion
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             Men
             must
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             dissent
             from
             it
             .
             And
             this
             Excommunication
             extends
             to
             Lay-Men
             (
             who
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             know
             as
             much
             as
             Ministers
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             therein
             the
             Articles
             that
             any
             good
             Man
             can
             scruple
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Article
             3.
             
             Learned
             Men
             doubt
             of
             Christ's
             going
             down
             into
             Hell.
             
          
           
             Art.
             4.
             
             That
             Christ's
             Body
             in
             Heaven
             hath
             Flesh
             and
             Bones
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             two
             General
             Councils
             ,
             that
             of
             
               Nice
               ?
            
             .
             and
             that
             before
             it
             at
             Const.
             which
             it
             confuteth
             :
             And
             in
             this
             they
             agree
             .
          
           
           
             Art.
             8.
             
             That
             
             Athanasius's
             Creed
             ought
             to
             be
             
               omnino
               recipiendum
               &
               credendum
               ,
               wholly
               received
               and
               believed
               :
            
             when
             the
             Damning
             part
             is
             scrupled
             by
             many
             Conformists
             .
          
           
             Art.
             9.
             
             Bishop
             
               Ieremy
               Taylor
            
             was
             against
             that
             of
             Original
             Sin.
             
          
           
             Art.
             10
             Many
             ,
             called
             Arminians
             ,
             are
             against
             that
             
               [
               No
               Power
               to
               do
               good
               Works
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Art.
             11.
             
             Many
             Conformists
             are
             against
             the
             word
             
               [
               We
               are
               accounted
               Righteous
               before
               God
               only
               for
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               ]
            
             because
             a
             subordinate
             Righteousness
             is
             mentioned
             many
             Score
             or
             Hundred
             times
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Art.
             12.
             
             
               Many
               think
               that
               good
               Works
            
             spring
             not
             necessarily
             from
             Faith
             ,
             but
             freely
             .
          
           
             Art.
             13.
             
             Many
             think
             that
             merit
             of
             Congruity
             may
             be
             held
             ,
             and
             that
             Men
             by
             natural
             or
             antecedent
             Works
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             meet
             to
             receive
             Grace
             ;
             which
             Dr.
             Hammond
             in
             his
             Annotations
             seemeth
             much
             to
             insist
             on
             ,
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Probity
             .
          
           
             Art.
             14.
             
             The
             said
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             ,
             write
             for
             good
             Works
             over
             and
             above
             God's
             Commandments
             ,
             as
             only
             counselled
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             voluntarily
             done
             ,
             which
             this
             Article
             calleth
             Arrogancy
             and
             Impiety
             ;
             And
             many
             follow
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             and
             yet
             subscribe
             this
             .
          
           
             Art.
             15.
             
             Is
             denied
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             think
             Infants
             sinless
             when
             Baptized
             .
          
           
             Art.
             16.
             
             Many
             deny
             falling
             from
             Grace
             given
             .
          
           
             Art.
             17.
             
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             and
             his
             Followers
             ,
             seem
             to
             deny
             the
             absolute
             Election
             here
             described
             .
          
           
             Art.
             18.
             
             Many
             good
             Men
             think
             some
             are
             saved
             that
             live
             up
             to
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             Article
             curseth
             them
             that
             say
             so
             .
          
           
             Art.
             19.
             
             The
             Description
             of
             the
             Visible
             Church
             greatly
             disagreeth
             from
             that
             now
             given
             by
             many
             great
             Church-men
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             mentioning
             the
             Bishops
             or
             their
             Government
             in
             it
             .
             And
             some
             deny
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             Erred
             
               De
               Fide.
            
             
          
           
             Art.
             20.
             
             The
             Churches
             Power
             to
             decree
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             not
             limited
             here
             ,
             is
             doubted
             of
             by
             good
             Christians
             .
             And
             they
             see
             not
             how
             that
             is
             not
             made
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             (
             contrary
             to
             this
             Article
             )
             which
             is
             made
             necessary
             to
             avoid
             Excommunication
             as
             for
             
               wicked
               Errour
            
             .
          
           
             Art.
             21.
             
             Too
             many
             deny
             what
             is
             said
             here
             against
             gathering
             Councils
             witout
             the
             Will
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             that
             Councils
             may
             〈◊〉
             in
             things
             pertaining
             to
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             Art.
             23.
             
             Seems
             defective
             about
             calling
             Ministers
             to
             them
             that
             are
             for
             uninterrupted
             Canonical
             Succession
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Art.
             25.
             
             Contrary
             to
             this
             Article
             ,
             some
             great
             Church-men
             think
             that
             Confirmation
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             is
             a
             Gospel
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             hath
             a
             visible
             sign
             ordained
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             proceed
             no
             further
             herein
             .
             By
             this
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             many
             Subscribers
             are
             great
             Nonconformists
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             speak
             their
             Minds
             ,
             are
             Excommunicated
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             You
             make
             our
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             a
             doubtful
             thing
             ;
             what
             certainty
             then
             is
             there
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             The
             Protestant
             Religion
             is
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             older
             than
             our
             Form
             ,
             called
             
               the
               39
               Articles
            
             ;
             which
             are
             a
             laudable
             sound
             account
             how
             we
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             such
             perfection
             ,
             that
             all
             Men
             must
             be
             Excommunicate
             that
             say
             any
             word
             in
             them
             is
             faulty
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XXV
           .
           Point
           XXII
           .
           Of
           Publishing
           the
           Sixth
           Canons
           Excommunications
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             WHat
             is
             the
             Sixth
             Canons
             Excommuication
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               by
               Law
               Established
               ,
               are
               wicked
               ,
               Antichristian
               ,
               or
               Superstitious
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               being
               commanded
               by
               lawful
               Authority
               ,
               Men
               who
               are
               Zealously
               and
               Godly
               affected
               ,
               may
               not
               with
               any
               good
               Conscience
               approve
               them
               ,
               use
               them
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               occasion
               requireth
               ,
               subscribe
               unto
               them
               ;
               Let
               him
               be
               Excommunicate
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               ,
               and
               not
               restored
               till
               he
               repent
               ,
               and
               publickly
               revoke
               such
               his
               wicked
               Errors
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             confess
             it
             sounds
             harshly
             to
             lay
             so
             great
             stress
             on
             every
             Ceremony
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             Excommunicate
             every
             one
             that
             Calleth
             any
             one
             of
             them
             unlawful
             .
             What
             could
             be
             said
             more
             of
             the
             Ten
             Commandements
             ,
             or
             the
             Creed
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             a
             
               wicked
               Errour
            
             to
             mistake
             about
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             or
             to
             account
             a
             Cope
             or
             a
             Pair
             of
             Organs
             unlawful
             ,
             the
             Lord
             have
             Mercy
             on
             us
             ,
             what
             a
             Case
             are
             we
             all
             in
             by
             wicked
             Errours
             !
             What
             shall
             my
             poor
             Country
             Neighbours
             and
             Tenants
             do
             that
             few
             of
             them
             understand
             one
             half
             the
             Creed
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Yet
             1.
             
             The
             Articles
             and
             our
             Ordination-Vow
             oblige
             us
             to
             believe
             and
             teach
             that
             nothing
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             certainly
             proved
             by
             it
             .
             
             And
             that
             General
             Councils
             ,
             and
             all
             Men
             are
             fallible
             :
             And
             sure
             they
             are
             very
             near
             to
             Infallibility
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             Infallible
             about
             every
             Rite
             and
             Ceremony
             ,
             that
             they
             dare
             bind
             all
             the
             Land
             to
             justifie
             ,
             or
             notblame
             them
             ,
             on
             pain
             of
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             Excommunication
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yet
             Grotius
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             Taylor
             ,
             that
             justifie
             some
             Lying
             ,
             are
             Men
             that
             deserve
             Praise
             ,
             with
             them
             (
             and
             in
             truth
             )
             :
             And
             Oh!
             how
             many
             Thousands
             live
             quietly
             in
             their
             Communion
             ,
             who
             err
             in
             greater
             Matters
             than
             a
             Ceremony
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             judge
             by
             what
             I
             have
             said
             of
             the
             Symbolical
             Crossing
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             Godfathers
             ,
             &c.
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             wicked
             Errour
             deserving
             Excommunication
             and
             Ruine
             ,
             to
             charge
             any
             one
             of
             their
             Rites
             with
             Sin.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Was
             it
             not
             enough
             to
             cast
             us
             out
             of
             Ministry
             and
             Maintenance
             for
             blaming
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             cast
             us
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             what
             is
             Pharisaical
             if
             this
             be
             not
             ?
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XXV
           .
           Point
           XXIII
           .
           Of
           Publishing
           the
           Seventh
           Canons
           Excommunications
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             THe
             Seventh
             Canon
             is
             [
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               hereafter
               affirm
               that
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               under
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               by
               Arch-bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Deans
               ,
               Arch-deacons
               ,
               and
               THE
               REST
               THAT
               BEAR
               OFFICE
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               is
               Antichristian
               ,
               or
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               Let
               him
               be
               Excommunicate
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               ,
               and
               so
               continue
               till
               he
               repent
               and
               publickly
               revoke
               such
               his
               wicked
               Errors
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Mark
             here
             that
             
               [
               And
            
             ]
             connexeth
             all
             these
             Offices
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             
               [
               OR
            
             ]
             disjunctively
             :
             So
             that
             you
             fall
             not
             under
             this
             Canon
             if
             you
             condemn
             every
             Church
             Office
             save
             one
             ,
             if
             you
             condemn
             not
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             That
             's
             a
             meer
             violent
             unjust
             exposition
             .
             The
             Government
             is
             the
             thing
             named
             as
             consisting
             of
             many
             Offices
             ,
             as
             a
             Body
             of
             many
             Members
             ,
             or
             a
             Chain
             of
             many
             Links
             ;
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             
               Bonum
               est
               ex
               Causis
               integris
            
             .
             And
             he
             that
             wounds
             any
             one
             Member
             ,
             wounds
             the
             Man
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             breaketh
             one
             Link
             ,
             breaketh
             the
             Chain
             :
             And
             he
             that
             accuseth
             any
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             accuseth
             the
             Government
             thereby
             :
             And
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             in
             the
             World
             but
             they
             so
             intended
             that
             made
             this
             Canon
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             And
             what
             have
             you
             against
             your
             Obedience
             to
             this
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             M.
             
          
           
             You
             may
             easily
             know
             what
             ,
             by
             what
             is
             already
             said
             ;
             1.
             
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             as
             aforesaid
             in
             my
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             that
             if
             Episcopacy
             were
             never
             so
             certainly
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             this
             Form
             of
             Diocesan
             Prelacy
             deposeth
             
               quantum
               in
               se
            
             ,
             the
             old
             Church
             Form
             ,
             the
             old
             Episcopacy
             ,
             the
             old
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             true
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             each
             ,
             sets
             up
             that
             which
             is
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             And
             must
             we
             all
             confederate
             to
             maintain
             this
             Church
             Corruption
             ;
             and
             all
             agree
             to
             renounce
             Reformation
             ,
             or
             any
             Conviction
             tending
             to
             Repentance
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             have
             told
             you
             what
             it
             is
             for
             Lay-men
             and
             Courts
             to
             arrogate
             the
             Decretive
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             Keys
             ,
             and
             for
             single
             Priests
             and
             Officials
             to
             rule
             all
             the
             Clergy
             and
             People
             as
             under
             them
             ;
             And
             for
             our
             Prelate
             to
             undertake
             to
             be
             the
             sole
             Bishop
             over
             many
             Hundred
             Clergy
             ;
             And
             then
             to
             Govern
             
               per
               alios
            
             ,
             in
             a
             secular
             manner
             ,
             even
             by
             Lay-men
             ,
             that
             do
             that
             in
             his
             Name
             which
             he
             knows
             not
             of
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             order
             to
             Gaols
             and
             Ruine
             .
             If
             all
             this
             be
             agreeable
             to
             God's
             Word
             ,
             what
             is
             contrary
             to
             it
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             have
             told
             you
             what
             it
             is
             to
             make
             every
             Church
             Officer
             so
             necessary
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             should
             be
             Excommunication
             to
             say
             Any
             one
             of
             them
             is
             sinful
             ,
             when
             as
             Learned
             good
             Men
             as
             most
             the
             World
             hath
             ,
             have
             written
             to
             prove
             almost
             all
             of
             them
             sinful
             corrupt
             Inventions
             of
             Arrogance
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             's
             far
             worse
             for
             Men
             to
             presume
             to
             make
             new
             Forms
             and
             Offices
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             than
             new
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Parliament
             of
             England
             condemned
             the
             Oath
             called
             the
             
               &
               caetera
            
             Oath
             in
             the
             Canon
             of
             1640.
             
             And
             the
             late
             long
             Parliament
             of
             1662.
             never
             restored
             it
             ,
             nor
             any
             since
             .
             And
             was
             it
             not
             formed
             according
             to
             this
             Canon
             ?
             What
             's
             
               [
               &c.
            
             ]
             but
             
               [
               And
               the
               rest
               that
               bear
               Office
               therein
               ]
               (
               reliquos
               ad
               ejusdem
               gubernaculum
               constitutos
               )
            
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             tho'
             I
             have
             oft
             read
             over
             Cousins
             Tables
             ,
             and
             the
             Canons
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             yet
             know
             and
             remember
             all
             the
             Church
             Governing
             Courts
             and
             Offices
             ?
             How
             many
             there
             be
             besides
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             Chancellors
             Court
             ,
             the
             Arches
             ,
             the
             Prerogative
             Court
             ,
             the
             Arch-deacons
             ,
             Commissaries
             ,
             Officials
             ,
             Surrogates
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             And
             are
             every
             one
             of
             these
             become
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             lawful
             as
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Creed
             .
             For
             my
             part
             I
             am
             far
             from
             thinking
             that
             those
             Bishops
             and
             Doctors
             should
             be
             Excommunicated
             or
             Damned
             ,
             who
             by
             Faction
             are
             drawn
             to
             deny
             the
             Ministry
             and
             Churches
             that
             have
             
             not
             Prelatical
             Ordination
             and
             Government
             ;
             and
             shall
             all
             be
             condemned
             that
             think
             as
             ill
             of
             Civilians
             Excommunicatings
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             have
             told
             you
             what
             it
             is
             for
             every
             Lord
             ,
             Knight
             and
             Gentleman
             that
             doth
             but
             say
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             these
             Church
             Governing
             Offices
             are
             against
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             an
             Excommunicate
             man.
             And
             for
             the
             people
             to
             be
             put
             to
             question
             whether
             they
             may
             chuse
             them
             for
             Parliament
             men
             ?
             and
             whether
             they
             may
             sit
             in
             Parliament
             while
             Excommunicate
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             This
             Canon
             with
             the
             three
             or
             four
             adjoining
             make
             me
             begin
             to
             think
             hardlier
             of
             the
             Canoneers
             than
             I
             thought
             I
             should
             ever
             have
             done
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             honesty
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             would
             not
             have
             you
             think
             too
             hardly
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             think
             truly
             of
             Nonconformity
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XXVII
           .
           Point
           XXIV
           .
           Of
           Publishing
           the
           8th
           Canons
           Excommunications
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             VVHat
             is
             the
             Eighth
             Canon
             and
             its
             Excommunication
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             
               Whoever
               shall
               hereafter
               affirm
               or
               teach
               that
               the
               Form
               and
               Manner
               of
               Making
               and
               Consecrating
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               or
               Deacons
               containeth
               ANY
               THING
               in
               it
               that
               is
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               —
               Let
               them
               be
               Excommunicated
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               restored
               until
               he
               repent
               ,
               and
               publickly
               revoke
               such
               his
               wicked
               Errors
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             have
             you
             against
             the
             Execution
             of
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             A
             great
             deal
             .
             In
             sum
             ,
             it
             is
             unrighteous
             ,
             oppressing
             and
             dividing
             ,
             to
             cast
             out
             all
             Persons
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             think
             that
             nothing
             is
             faulty
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             Principles
             or
             Practice
             there
             expressed
             :
             And
             we
             dare
             not
             curse
             those
             that
             Christ
             doth
             bless
             ;
             should
             we
             do
             this
             for
             a
             Benefice
             ,
             in
             what
             should
             we
             differ
             from
             the
             sin
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             who
             loved
             the
             wages
             of
             unrighteousness
             ?
             whose
             iniquity
             and
             madness
             his
             Ass
             rebuked
             ,
             saith
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               2
               Pet.
            
             2.
             15.
             
             Yea
             ,
             shall
             we
             not
             be
             far
             worse
             than
             he
             ,
             that
             for
             an
             House
             full
             of
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             could
             not
             go
             beyond
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             curse
             but
             bless
             Gods
             people
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             not
             proud
             malignant
             Tongues
             reviling
             Gods
             Servants
             ,
             and
             calling
             their
             Opinions
             wicked
             Errors
             that
             will
             make
             Christ
             disown
             his
             Members
             ,
             or
             will
             warrant
             Balaam
             or
             us
             to
             curse
             them
             .
             O
             how
             unlike
             is
             this
             to
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Ministry
             
             of
             Christ
             !
             for
             Prelates
             and
             Priests
             to
             curse
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             saying
             that
             they
             go
             against
             his
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             amiss
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Ordination
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             anon
             to
             tell
             you
             that
             .
             But
             if
             there
             were
             nothing
             amiss
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             the
             belief
             of
             its
             innocency
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             every
             man
             have
             leave
             to
             accuse
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             what
             Order
             can
             be
             maintained
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Leave
             modestly
             ,
             to
             express
             dissent
             in
             a
             doubtful
             case
             may
             stand
             with
             Order
             .
             2.
             
             If
             men
             do
             it
             disorderly
             ,
             there
             be
             other
             Penalties
             besides
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             Excommunication
             :
             Every
             breach
             of
             the
             peace
             is
             not
             Rebellion
             ,
             nor
             punisht
             with
             Death
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             'll
             tell
             you
             briefly
             what
             may
             occasion
             good
             men
             to
             say
             that
             their
             Ordinations
             are
             sinful
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             they
             thereby
             obtrude
             Pastors
             on
             the
             Churches
             upon
             the
             bare
             choice
             of
             a
             Patron
             ,
             without
             or
             against
             the
             peoples
             wills
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             that
             they
             professedly
             ordain
             such
             as
             their
             Canon
             forbids
             to
             Preach
             or
             Expound
             any
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             that
             they
             determine
             that
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             are
             three
             distinct
             Orders
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             an
             undetermined
             Controversie
             among
             even
             the
             Learnedst
             Papists
             .
             And
             must
             we
             damn
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             men
             for
             that
             which
             the
             very
             Papists
             leave
             at
             liberty
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             that
             they
             ordain
             men
             to
             an
             Office
             which
             Scripture
             maketh
             no
             mention
             of
             .
             Dr.
             Hammond
             saith
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             proved
             that
             there
             were
             any
             Presbyters
             subject
             to
             Bishops
             in
             Scripture
             times
             ,
             nor
             any
             but
             Bishops
             :
             None
             that
             had
             not
             power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             the
             Keys
             ;
             nor
             any
             Bishops
             of
             a
             multitude
             of
             Churches
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             here
             ordained
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             that
             they
             Swear
             Obedience
             to
             Arch-bishops
             and
             their
             Sees
             ;
             and
             make
             Priests
             Covenant
             Obedience
             to
             their
             Ordinaries
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             godly
             man
             do
             as
             Bucer
             did
             to
             King
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             his
             
               Scripta
               Anglic.
            
             and
             desire
             some
             of
             these
             faults
             to
             be
             amended
             ,
             doth
             he
             deserve
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             as
             an
             impenitent
             wicked
             man
             for
             this
             ?
             when
             they
             that
             will
             say
             ,
             all
             's
             well
             that
             the
             Bishops
             do
             ,
             may
             live
             quietly
             in
             open
             vice
             or
             ungodliness
             .
             As
             Dr.
             Sloughton
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               you
               strike
               a
               Schismatick
               ,
               and
               Christ
               find
               a
               Saint
               lye
               bleeding
               ,
               and
               you
               be
               to
               answer
               for
               it
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               be
               in
               your
               
               case
               for
               all
               your
               wealth
               .
            
             If
             you
             must
             kill
             a
             Fly
             on
             the
             Forehead
             of
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             with
             a
             Beetle
             ,
             or
             a
             Butchers
             Axe
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             use
             my
             hand
             to
             give
             the
             blow
             .
             If
             Chrysostom
             would
             rather
             have
             his
             hand
             cut
             off
             than
             give
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             tho'
             a
             Prince
             ;
             I
             will
             rather
             have
             mine
             cut
             off
             than
             reject
             a
             Saint
             ,
             or
             my
             Tongue
             cut
             out
             than
             curse
             Christs
             Members
             ,
             lest
             he
             say
             I
             cursed
             him
             in
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XXVIII
           .
           Point
           XXV
           .
           Of
           Publishing
           the
           Excommunications
           of
           Canon
           9th
           ,
           10th
           ,
           11th
           .
           Of
           such
           as
           call
           Dissenters
           a
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             THese
             Canons
             made
             against
             Schismaticks
             and
             Conventicles
             do
             Excommunicate
             all
             that
             say
             such
             are
             true
             Churches
             that
             have
             groaned
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             grievances
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             is
             this
             a
             just
             cause
             of
             Excommunication
             ?
          
           
             I
             wish
             they
             had
             no
             such
             burden
             laid
             on
             them
             to
             make
             them
             groan
             .
             But
             suppose
             them
             quite
             mistaken
             ;
             if
             a
             weak
             mistaken
             Christian
             may
             be
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             tho'
             faulty
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             a
             mistaken
             Congregation
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             tho'
             faulty
             ?
             I
             hope
             no
             man
             of
             Protestant
             Faith
             and
             Charity
             will
             take
             the
             Errors
             of
             such
             as
             they
             describe
             for
             worse
             than
             the
             Papists
             ;
             and
             yet
             how
             many
             have
             written
             (
             tho'
             confusedly
             )
             to
             prove
             the
             very
             Church
             of
             Rome
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             tho'
             sinful
             .
             Yea
             I
             hope
             few
             Protestants
             will
             say
             that
             our
             Separatists
             have
             half
             so
             great
             Ignorance
             ,
             Error
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Moscovites
               ,
               Greeks
               ,
               Abassines
               ,
               Copties
               ,
               Iacobites
               ,
               Nestorians
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
            
             who
             yet
             are
             commonly
             by
             us
             confessed
             to
             be
             true
             Churches
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             be
             no
             true
             Churches
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             because
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             their
             Errors
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             go
             against
             the
             Law
             or
             Will
             of
             Governors
             ;
             not
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             the
             foresaid
             instances
             shew
             not
             the
             latter
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             ever
             yet
             owned
             that
             Principle
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             be
             no
             true
             (
             tho'
             faulty
             )
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             gathered
             against
             the
             Rulers
             wills
             .
             For
             many
             hundred
             years
             the
             Orthodox
             did
             it
             justly
             ;
             and
             afterward
             when
             some
             did
             it
             unjustly
             ,
             the
             culpability
             made
             it
             not
             a
             nullity
             .
             Else
             what
             a
             case
             was
             the
             Roman
             Church
             in
             ,
             that
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             was
             kept
             up
             by
             Rebellion
             against
             their
             Lawful
             Emperors
             and
             Princes
             ?
             And
             how
             oft
             have
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Greek
             Churches
             been
             guilty
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
           
             And
             do
             not
             the
             Condemners
             hereby
             imitate
             the
             Separatists
             in
             the
             sin
             ,
             and
             reviling
             as
             they
             are
             reviled
             .
             The
             Separatists
             falsly
             say
             that
             you
             are
             no
             true
             Churches
             ,
             and
             you
             requite
             them
             with
             saying
             falsly
             the
             same
             by
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap
           XXIX
           .
           Point
           XXVI
           .
           Of
           Executing
           Canon
           27.
           rejecting
           Nonconformists
           from
           Communion
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             THis
             is
             but
             the
             same
             that
             we
             heard
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Before
             I
             speak
             against
             publishing
             Excommunications
             :
             This
             Canon
             commandeth
             the
             Minister
             executively
             before
             they
             are
             Excommunicated
             to
             give
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             no
             one
             that
             receiveth
             it
             not
             kneeling
             ,
             or
             that
             is
             guilty
             of
             any
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Points
             of
             Dissent
             ,
             unless
             he
             confess
             his
             fault
             ,
             and
             promise
             to
             do
             so
             no
             more
             .
             So
             that
             here
             the
             Minister
             is
             to
             be
             himself
             the
             prime
             Executioner
             against
             such
             Dissenters
             ,
             before
             the
             Courts
             or
             Ordinaries
             Excommunicate
             or
             meddle
             with
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             none
             subscribe
             to
             this
             Canon
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             told
             you
             they
             Swear
             Canonical
             Obedience
             ;
             and
             the
             Canon
             suspendeth
             them
             if
             they
             do
             not
             do
             it
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             a
             necessary
             part
             of
             Conformity
             .
          
           
             But
             of
             this
             I
             spake
             before
             about
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XXX
           Point
           XXVII
           .
           Of
           refusing
           Communicants
           from
           other
           Parishes
           ,
           Canon
           28.
           
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             VVHY
             may
             not
             this
             be
             obeyed
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             In
             some
             cases
             it
             may
             ,
             when
             Persons
             straggle
             without
             cause
             :
             But
             there
             is
             frequent
             need
             that
             will
             justifie
             it
             as
             a
             Duty
             :
             Parish
             Bounds
             are
             a
             humane
             Order
             for
             conveniency
             ;
             but
             the
             benefit
             of
             an
             able
             faithful
             Minister
             ,
             and
             the
             choice
             and
             use
             of
             such
             where
             they
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             is
             of
             Divine
             Appointment
             ,
             and
             a
             matter
             of
             far
             greater
             weight
             .
             The
             Canon
             supposeth
             Ministers
             that
             neither
             can
             nor
             may
             be
             suffered
             ,
             to
             Preach
             or
             Expound
             any
             Doctrine
             :
             If
             a
             Neighbour
             Parish
             have
             an
             able
             Teacher
             ,
             must
             he
             drive
             away
             poor
             hungry
             Souls
             that
             seek
             his
             Consolatory
             Communion
             and
             Help
             ?
             If
             Parishes
             that
             are
             bound
             to
             maintain
             their
             own
             Poor
             ,
             suffer
             any
             of
             them
             to
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             perishing
             
             by
             cold
             or
             hunger
             ,
             a
             Neighbour
             Parish
             tho'
             forbidden
             by
             men
             ,
             is
             bound
             by
             God
             to
             relieve
             them
             in
             distress
             :
             Every
             Christian
             is
             related
             to
             all
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             hath
             need
             ,
             hath
             right
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             Parish
             .
          
           
             In
             London
             ,
             where
             some
             Churches
             have
             excellent
             men
             ,
             if
             a
             Lord
             or
             Gentleman
             live
             in
             a
             Parish
             where
             a
             Patron
             hath
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             one
             that
             Preacheth
             not
             sincerely
             but
             railingly
             in
             strife
             ,
             contention
             ,
             or
             gross
             Error
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             such
             a
             man
             go
             to
             a
             Neighbour
             Church
             ?
             And
             why
             must
             that
             Neighbour
             Minister
             repel
             him
             ?
             When
             yet
             our
             Antagonists
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             maintain
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             being
             but
             one
             ,
             every
             Christian
             must
             Communicate
             in
             every
             place
             where
             he
             hath
             occasion
             :
             And
             that
             a
             Diocess
             is
             the
             lowest
             sort
             of
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             Parishes
             are
             but
             parcels
             :
             And
             consequently
             a
             man
             never
             separateth
             from
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             separateth
             not
             from
             the
             Diocesan
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XXXI
           .
           Point
           XXVIII
           .
           Of
           Canon
           38.
           
           Excommunicating
           Ministers
           that
           repent
           of
           Subscribing
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             IF
             Subscribing
             prove
             a
             Sin
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             I
             am
             past
             doubt
             )
             this
             Canon
             commandeth
             the
             Excommunicating
             Men
             for
             repenting
             of
             Sin.
             Whereas
             Christ's
             Law
             of
             Excommunication
             is
             to
             Excommunicate
             none
             but
             for
             not
             repenting
             of
             Sin.
             Are
             not
             these
             two
             very
             contrary
             ?
             And
             do
             you
             think
             that
             Christ
             will
             stand
             to
             such
             an
             Excommunication
             ?
             or
             disown
             them
             that
             are
             thus
             cast
             out
             ?
             Some
             Mens
             abuse
             of
             Excommunication
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             if
             at
             last
             ,
             if
             all
             their
             Canons
             be
             executed
             ,
             they
             would
             tempt
             Men
             to
             doubt
             whether
             they
             live
             like
             Christians
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             Excommunicate
             ;
             and
             would
             make
             it
             a
             good
             argument
             ,
             
               [
               He
               is
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               :
            
             ergo
             ,
             
               it
               is
               a
               good
               sign
               that
               he
               is
               a
               Man
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
             Or
             as
             if
             they
             were
             but
             fulfilling
             
               [
               They
               shall
               cast
               out
               your
               names
               as
               Evil
               doers
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Why
             should
             you
             put
             Cases
             that
             may
             never
             come
             to
             pass
             ?
             I
             do
             not
             think
             you
             were
             ever
             commanded
             to
             Publish
             an
             Excommunication
             against
             any
             such
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             Promise
             and
             Swear
             Canonical
             Obedience
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             required
             of
             us
             all
             :
             And
             promising
             to
             Sin
             ,
             is
             Sin
             ,
             and
             oft
             worse
             than
             a
             sudden
             act
             .
             Yea
             ,
             if
             a
             Minister
             do
             but
             omit
             some
             
             Forms
             or
             Ceremony
             by
             this
             Canon
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             first
             Suspended
             ,
             and
             then
             Excommunicate
             ,
             and
             I
             must
             publish
             it
             if
             required
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XXXII
           .
           Point
           XXIX
           .
           Of
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           57th
           Canon
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             VVHat
             is
             the
             57th
             Canon
             ,
             and
             its
             Execution
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             Suspendeth
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             Month
             Excommunicateth
             all
             that
             go
             for
             Baptism
             for
             their
             Children
             ,
             or
             Communion
             themselves
             from
             their
             own
             Parish
             ,
             because
             the
             Minister
             is
             no
             Preacher
             ,
             to
             another
             Parish
             that
             hath
             a
             preaching
             Minister
             .
             When
             if
             these
             be
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             feed
             the
             Flock
             ,
             they
             had
             more
             need
             to
             drive
             such
             Men
             to
             Preaching
             Ministers
             ,
             than
             from
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             Validity
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             dependeth
             not
             on
             the
             worthiness
             or
             ability
             of
             the
             Minister
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             But
             the
             Edification
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ,
             hath
             no
             small
             dependance
             on
             the
             Ability
             and
             Ministration
             of
             skilful
             faithful
             Pastors
             ;
             as
             Mens
             Health
             and
             Lives
             do
             on
             skilful
             Physicians
             .
             And
             no
             man
             should
             deny
             himself
             the
             benefit
             of
             such
             that
             can
             lawfully
             have
             it
             ,
             nor
             should
             starve
             his
             Soul
             in
             Obedience
             to
             Canons
             .
             If
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             that
             soundly
             and
             skilfully
             ,
             be
             as
             needless
             as
             such
             men
             pretend
             ,
             why
             did
             Christ
             Preach
             ,
             and
             send
             out
             Preachers
             ?
             and
             why
             did
             Paul
             so
             dreadfully
             charge
             
               Timothy
               ,
               2
               Tim.
            
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             to
             
               Preach
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               be
               instant
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             why
             doth
             he
             so
             urge
             the
             Ephesian
             Elders
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             to
             imitate
             him
             that
             taught
             them
             publickly
             and
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             day
             and
             night
             with
             tears
             .
             And
             why
             do
             the
             Prelates
             make
             every
             Priest
             Covenant
             in
             their
             Ordination
             to
             instruct
             the
             People
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             faithful
             diligence
             to
             Minister
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             teach
             the
             People
             with
             all
             diligence
             to
             observe
             God's
             Commandements
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             both
             publick
             and
             private
             Monitions
             and
             Exhortations
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             the
             sick
             as
             the
             whole
             ,
             within
             their
             Cures
             ,
             as
             need
             shall
             require
             ,
             and
             occasion
             shall
             be
             given
             .
             Why
             do
             they
             Ordain
             them
             all
             to
             be
             
               faithful
               Dispensers
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ?
               ]
            
             Is
             all
             this
             done
             by
             mere
             Reading
             that
             which
             a
             Woman
             or
             a
             Boy
             of
             12
             years
             old
             can
             read
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ?
             Do
             these
             Men
             know
             what
             Souls
             are
             worth
             ?
             
             how
             the
             Reason
             and
             Will
             of
             Man
             are
             moved
             ?
             How
             strong
             Sin
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             blind
             and
             bad
             the
             Heart
             of
             Man
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             the
             Sacraments
             that
             they
             are
             forbidden
             to
             go
             far
             from
             an
             unpreaching
             Minister
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Other
             Canons
             also
             forbid
             them
             oft
             to
             Hear
             in
             other
             Parishes
             .
             2.
             
             If
             my
             Need
             and
             God's
             Law
             oblige
             me
             to
             choose
             a
             better
             Pastor
             than
             that
             ignorant
             Reader
             ,
             tho'
             in
             another
             Parish
             ;
             is
             it
             not
             fit
             ,
             and
             my
             Duty
             to
             Communicate
             with
             him
             that
             I
             justly
             take
             for
             my
             Pastor
             ?
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             when
             an
             Ignorant
             Fellow
             taketh
             on
             him
             the
             Sacred
             Office
             which
             he
             is
             unfit
             for
             ,
             and
             so
             liveth
             in
             the
             constant
             Sin
             of
             omission
             ,
             and
             of
             Prophanation
             of
             Holy
             Things
             ,
             and
             of
             betraying
             Souls
             ,
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Sin
             to
             harden
             and
             encourage
             such
             a
             bold
             Presumer
             in
             so
             great
             Evil
             ,
             and
             to
             encourage
             People
             that
             need
             better
             to
             be
             content
             with
             such
             a
             Pastor
             ;
             Tho'
             I
             determine
             not
             whether
             he
             have
             the
             Essentials
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             tho'
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             no
             nullities
             to
             them
             that
             take
             him
             for
             a
             true
             Minister
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             I
             must
             add
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             Abilities
             Essential
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             Man
             is
             truly
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             this
             Essential
             Ability
             ,
             as
             certainly
             reacheth
             to
             the
             work
             of
             Teaching
             ,
             as
             to
             Administring
             Sacraments
             :
             He
             is
             not
             worthy
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Minister
             that
             denies
             this
             :
             I
             would
             not
             strain
             this
             Necessity
             over
             high
             :
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             no
             Minister
             that
             wants
             Essential
             Ability
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Papists
             and
             their
             Emissaries
             would
             make
             the
             People
             believe
             that
             all
             not
             ordained
             by
             Prelates
             are
             no
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             excellent
             Men
             as
             
               Blondel
               ,
               Chamier
               ,
               Sadeel
               ,
               Dalle
               ,
            
             and
             all
             such
             abroad
             are
             none
             ,
             I
             think
             them
             more
             excusable
             who
             take
             him
             for
             none
             that
             cannot
             Preach
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             forbidden
             to
             Expound
             any
             Doctrine
             .
             If
             it
             were
             for
             want
             of
             Tongue
             and
             Voice
             he
             could
             not
             read
             :
             If
             it
             be
             for
             want
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             can
             that
             Man
             be
             by
             Office
             a
             Teacher
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             that
             knoweth
             it
             not
             ,
             and
             cannot
             teach
             it
             ?
             and
             cannot
             do
             that
             for
             his
             Flock
             that
             every
             Parent
             and
             Husband
             should
             do
             ,
             whom
             the
             Children
             and
             Wives
             are
             commanded
             to
             learn
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             A
             man
             may
             read
             sound
             Doctrine
             that
             understands
             it
             not
             ,
             and
             by
             reading
             may
             teach
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             But
             he
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Teacher
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             understands
             it
             not
             :
             no
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             of
             Christianity
             it self
             ,
             or
             adult
             Baptism
             .
             A
             Turk
             that
             believeth
             not
             the
             
             Gospel
             may
             read
             it
             :
             And
             you
             may
             write
             it
             on
             a
             Pillar
             ,
             and
             that
             may
             teach
             Men
             ,
             and
             yet
             Pillars
             and
             Books
             are
             not
             Pastors
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             's
             all
             this
             to
             your
             Conformity
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             's
             unlawful
             for
             me
             to
             Swear
             Obedience
             to
             this
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             to
             publish
             an
             Excommunication
             against
             good
             Christians
             ,
             for
             not
             despising
             their
             Souls
             ,
             and
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             3.
             
             Or
             to
             repel
             such
             Persons
             if
             they
             seek
             to
             me
             for
             any
             Pastoral
             Helps
             ,
             and
             Sacramental
             Communion
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XXXIII
           .
           Point
           XXX
           .
           Of
           Canon
           58.
           that
           maketh
           the
           Surplice
           necessary
           to
           Ministration
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             Am
             not
             determining
             whether
             it
             be
             any
             Sin
             to
             wear
             a
             Surplice
             ,
             nor
             censuring
             any
             man
             for
             it
             :
             But
             when
             it
             is
             known
             how
             many
             learned
             and
             excellent
             Ministers
             have
             been
             against
             it
             ,
             I
             take
             it
             for
             a
             greater
             Sin
             than
             I
             will
             name
             ,
             to
             eject
             them
             from
             the
             Ministry
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             I
             cannot
             approve
             of
             such
             a
             Canon
             .
             But
             enough
             of
             this
             before
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XXXIV
           .
           Point
           XXXI
           .
           Of
           Christening
           all
           Children
           without
           Exception
           ,
           according
           to
           Canon
           68.
           
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             THe
             words
             are
             [
             
               No
               Minister
               shall
               refuse
               or
               delay
               to
               Christen
               any
               Child
               according
               to
               the
               Form
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               ,
               that
               is
               brought
               to
               the
               Church
               to
               him
               upon
               any
               Sunday
               or
               Holy-Day
               to
               be
               Christened
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             said
             so
             much
             of
             this
             before
             ,
             that
             I
             here
             only
             say
             briefly
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             supposeth
             a
             false
             or
             unproved
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             the
             Infants
             of
             all
             Atheists
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Jews
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             Blasphemers
             ,
             &c.
             are
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             have
             right
             to
             be
             put
             by
             Baptism
             into
             present
             Possession
             of
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             of
             right
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             none
             must
             be
             delayed
             that
             are
             brought
             to
             Church
             ,
             the
             Minister
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             enquire
             whether
             the
             God-fathers
             know
             what
             Christianity
             is
             ,
             or
             are
             Christians
             ,
             or
             Jews
             ,
             or
             Infidels
             .
             Or
             whether
             ever
             they
             received
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ;
             which
             the
             Canon
             makes
             necessary
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Till
             they
             have
             given
             the
             Church
             proof
             from
             God's
             Word
             ,
             that
             all
             Infants
             in
             the
             World
             have
             right
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             great
             Domination
             over
             mens
             Faith
             to
             command
             Obedience
             on
             pain
             of
             Suspension
             .
             Had
             we
             given
             no
             better
             proof
             for
             the
             Holiness
             and
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             than
             these
             men
             bring
             for
             the
             Seed
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             most
             good
             ▪
             Christians
             had
             turned
             Anabaptists
             long
             ago
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XXXV
           .
           Point
           XXXII
           .
           Of
           Can.
           72.
           
           Against
           Fasts
           and
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             VVHat
             are
             the
             words
             of
             that
             Canon
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             [
             
               No
               Minister
               or
               Ministers
               shall
               without
               License
               and
               Direction
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Diocess
               first
               obtained
               and
               had
               under
               his
               Hand
               and
               Seal
               ,
               appoint
               or
               keep
               any
               Solemn
               Fasts
               ,
               either
               publickly
               or
               in
               private
               Houses
               ,
               other
               than
               such
               as
               by
               Law
               are
               ,
               or
               by
               Publick
               Authority
               shall
               be
               appointed
               ;
               Nor
               shall
               be
               wittingly
               present
               at
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               under
               pain
               of
               Suspension
               for
               the
               first
               Fault
               ,
               of
               Excommunication
               for
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               of
               Deposition
               from
               the
               Ministry
               for
               the
               third
               .
               Neither
               shall
               any
               Minister
               (
               not
               Licensed
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               )
               presume
               to
               appoint
               or
               hold
               any
               Meetings
               for
               Sermons
               ,
               &c.
               —
               nor
               attempt
               by
               Fasting
               and
               Prayer
               to
               cast
               out
               any
               Devil
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             All
             this
             was
             done
             to
             prevent
             Abuses
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             fell
             out
             well
             that
             they
             did
             not
             forbid
             Christianity
             or
             reading
             Scripture
             in
             a
             known
             Tongue
             ,
             to
             prevent
             abusing
             it
             :
             And
             next
             ,
             that
             they
             forbad
             not
             Law
             and
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             of
             all
             abused
             .
          
           
             But
             do
             not
             you
             th●●k
             that
             they
             make
             very
             unworthy
             Men
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             change
             or
             maim
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             when
             no
             Minister
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             wisest
             may
             be
             trusted
             to
             fast
             and
             pray
             with
             his
             Neighbours
             ?
             Should
             a
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             be
             forbidden
             this
             in
             his
             House
             ?
             the
             Iews
             forbad
             it
             not
             to
             Cornelius
             .
             What
             jealousies
             have
             such
             a
             Clergy
             of
             one
             another
             ?
             And
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             Fasting
             and
             Praying
             ?
             What
             if
             some
             Neighbours
             have
             some
             great
             Temptations
             ,
             some
             great
             Guilt
             ,
             some
             great
             Danger
             ,
             by
             a
             Plague
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             or
             some
             great
             Affliction
             (
             some
             Friends
             near
             Death●
             )
             or
             some
             important
             Business
             of
             great
             moment
             ,
             (
             as
             Marriage
             ,
             Travel
             ,
             Navigation
             ,
             &c.
             )
             Must
             the
             Bishop
             know
             all
             their
             secrets
             
             that
             their
             Pastor
             at
             home
             must
             know
             ?
             Or
             is
             he
             a
             capable
             Judge
             for
             many
             Hundred
             Parishes
             when
             they
             must
             Fast
             or
             Pray
             ?
             Or
             did
             you
             ever
             know
             any
             go
             to
             him
             for
             such
             a
             License
             ?
             Are
             not
             those
             unworthy
             Ministers
             that
             be
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             trusted
             to
             Fast
             and
             Pray
             with
             their
             People
             ,
             while
             the
             Law
             is
             open
             to
             punish
             all
             abuses
             of
             it
             ?
             And
             are
             not
             those
             over-subject
             to
             Prelacy
             that
             will
             Swear
             Obedience
             in
             this
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             against
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             
               Dan.
               6.
               5.
               
               We
               shall
               not
               find
               any
               occasion
               against
               this
            
             Daniel
             ,
             
               except
               we
               find
               it
               concerning
               the
               Law
               of
               his
               God.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XXXVI
           .
           Point
           XXXIII
           .
           Of
           the
           Excommunication
           of
           the
           three
           last
           Canons
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             THe
             quality
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Canons
             resolve
             me
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             unlawful
             for
             me
             ,
             if
             commanded
             ,
             to
             publish
             an
             Excommunication
             against
             any
             upon
             the
             three
             last
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             ●e
             the
             three
             last
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             The
             139th
             is
             [
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               hereafter
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacred
               Synod
               of
               this
               Nation
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               King's
               Authority
               assembled
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               England
               by
               Representation
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               Excommunicate
               ,
               and
               not
               restored
               till
               he
               repent
               and
               publickly
               revoke
               this
               his
               wicked
               Error
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             fault
             can
             you
             find
             with
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             No
             Man
             can
             tell
             what
             is
             the
             Church
             representative
             ,
             till
             they
             know
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             real
             .
             And
             this
             they
             tell
             us
             not
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             Matter
             or
             Form.
             1.
             
             Whether
             the
             Church
             real
             be
             only
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             also
             the
             Laity
             ?
             Whether
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             Gentry
             and
             Commons
             ,
             be
             all
             Represented
             in
             the
             Convocation
             ?
             If
             yea
             ,
             by
             what
             Law
             or
             Power
             ?
             And
             may
             we
             say
             that
             King
             and
             Parliament
             do
             what
             these
             do
             ?
             What
             need
             they
             then
             after
             to
             confirm
             their
             Canons
             ?
             And
             they
             that
             hold
             the
             Church
             Laws
             bind
             in
             Conscience
             as
             such
             before
             King
             and
             Parliament
             confirm
             them
             ,
             will
             bring
             King
             and
             Parliament
             under
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             if
             not
             Excommunication
             .
             But
             if
             they
             pretend
             not
             to
             represent
             the
             King
             and
             Laity
             ,
             they
             falsly
             exclude
             them
             from
             being
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             utterly
             disagreed
             
               de
               Forma
            
             what
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             :
             either
             it
             hath
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             constitutive
             Soveraign
             
             Power
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             Body
             Politick
             .
             And
             of
             late
             their
             disputing
             Doctors
             ,
             plainly
             confess
             that
             it
             hath
             no
             such
             specifying
             
               Summa
               Potestas
            
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             formally
             no
             Political
             governed
             Church
             .
             The
             King's
             Government
             of
             it
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             which
             none
             deny
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             is
             but
             an
             Accident
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             Essential
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             so
             in
             sum
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             meer
             Community
             ,
             or
             a
             voluntary
             Confederacy
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             that
             make
             no
             unifying
             Politie
             .
             And
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             only
             in
             a
             loose
             and
             not
             proper
             sence
             ,
             as
             the
             Assembly
             at
             Nimegen
             was
             a
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Thousands
             of
             L●y-Men
             ,
             and
             many
             Dissenting
             Ministers
             ,
             are
             true
             Parts
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             And
             therefore
             that
             the
             Convocation
             represented
             our
             part
             ,
             only
             of
             that
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             they
             be
             but
             a
             Community
             ,
             they
             can
             make
             no
             Laws
             ;
             but
             only
             Contracts
             :
             Laws
             are
             only
             the
             Acts
             and
             Instruments
             of
             Rulers
             .
             Therefore
             we
             owe
             no
             Obedience
             to
             them
             as
             being
             no
             Commands
             of
             Rulers
             ,
             till
             the
             Civil
             Power
             make
             them
             Laws
             :
             save
             as
             particular
             Pastors
             may
             make
             them
             Laws
             to
             their
             several
             Flocks
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             they
             make
             them
             obligatory
             Church-Laws
             as
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             then
             it
             seems
             the
             Representative
             Church
             governeth
             the
             Real
             ;
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             in
             Convocation
             exercise
             a
             Legislative
             Power
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             that
             Bishops
             can
             pretend
             to
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             These
             being
             left
             thus
             in
             uncertainty
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             how
             comes
             that
             Man
             to
             deserve
             Excommunication
             ,
             or
             be
             wickedly
             erroneous
             ,
             that
             herein
             declareth
             his
             dissent
             .
             I
             dare
             not
             publish
             such
             an
             Excommunication
             if
             commanded
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             140th
             Canon
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               affirm
               ,
               that
               no
               manner
               of
               Person
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               Clergy
               or
               Laity
               ,
               not
               being
               then
               particularly
               assembled
               in
               the
               said
               sacred
               Synod
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               t●e
               Decrees
               thereof
               in
               Causes
               Ecclesiastical
               (
               made
               and
               ratifyed
               by
               the
               King's
               Majesty's
               Supream
               Authority
               )
               as
               not
               having
               given
               their
               Voice
               to
               them
               ,
               Let
               him
               be
               Excommunicated
               ,
               and
               not
               restored
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Here
             craftily
             in
             a
             Parenthesis
             ,
             they
             put
             in
             the
             King's
             Authority
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             mean
             only
             his
             Obligation
             on
             us
             ,
             no
             one
             of
             us
             denieth
             it
             :
             But
             because
             their
             disputing
             Doctors
             take
             that
             but
             as
             
             an
             Accident
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             are
             oft
             put
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             General
             Councils
             bind
             not
             the
             absent
             ,
             till
             they
             receive
             them
             ;
             And
             the
             French
             long
             received
             not
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             nor
             many
             Churches
             other
             Councils
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             last
             Canon
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             The
             141st
             (
             for
             so
             many
             Church-Commandments
             we
             have
             ,
             God's
             Ten
             being
             but
             a
             little
             part
             of
             our
             Religion
             )
             is
             ,
             
               Whoever
               shall
               affirm
               that
               the
               Sacred
               Synod
               assembled
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               was
               a
               Company
               of
               such
               Persons
               as
               did
               conspire
               together
               against
               Godly
               and
               Religious
               Professors
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               both
               they
               and
               their
               Proceedings
               in
               making
               Canons
               and
               Constitutions
               in
               Causes
               Ecclesiastical
               by
               the
               King's
               Authority
               —
               Let
               them
               be
               Excommunicated
               and
               not
               restored
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Here
             again
             we
             doubt
             not
             of
             the
             King
             's
             obligatory
             Power
             :
             But
             what
             the
             Persons
             and
             their
             Works
             were
             ,
             I
             think
             a
             Point
             that
             Christians
             may
             differ
             about
             ,
             and
             not
             deserve
             Excommunication
             .
             It
             seems
             they
             could
             foresee
             what
             Men
             would
             judge
             of
             them
             :
             and
             no
             wonder
             ,
             tho'
             they
             had
             not
             the
             Gift
             of
             Prophecy
             .
             I
             am
             none
             of
             their
             Judge
             ,
             but
             leave
             God's
             Work
             to
             himself
             :
             But
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             Book
             of
             Canons
             doth
             no
             whit
             increase
             my
             esteem
             of
             Council
             ,
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             of
             Humane
             Canons
             or
             Clergies
             Laws
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             particular
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             that
             made
             them
             .
             And
             that
             I
             will
             neither
             publish
             such
             Excommunications
             ,
             nor
             promise
             or
             swear
             to
             do
             it
             :
             Tho'
             I
             know
             that
             stretching
             pretences
             satisfie
             some
             Men
             ;
             like
             theirs
             that
             own
             the
             name
             of
             Sacred
             to
             that
             Synod
             ,
             because
             
               Sacrum
               quod
               sanctum
               ,
               simul
               execrabile
               signat
               ,
            
             A
             professed
             and
             relative
             Sanctity
             may
             be
             granted
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XXXVII
           .
           Point
           XXXIV
           .
           Of
           renouncing
           all
           Obligations
           from
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           as
           on
           me
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           any
           alteration
           of
           Church
           Government
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             THis
             is
             now
             ceased
             at
             the
             end
             of
             twenty
             years
             ;
             what
             need
             you
             mention
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             thought
             you
             had
             desired
             to
             know
             why
             we
             conformed
             not
             for
             the
             twenty
             years
             past
             .
             2.
             
             I
             suppose
             that
             the
             like
             is
             still
             imposed
             on
             others
             ,
             in
             the
             Corporation
             Act
             ,
             the
             Vestry
             Act
             ,
             the
             
             Militia
             Act
             ,
             and
             the
             Marrow
             of
             it
             still
             imposed
             on
             us
             in
             the
             Oxford
             Oath
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             And
             what
             have
             you
             against
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             First
             I
             'll
             tell
             you
             what
             we
             have
             not
             against
             it
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             commonly
             here
             falsly
             accused
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             none
             of
             our
             Controversie
             whether
             this
             Oath
             or
             Covenant
             was
             unlawfully
             made
             and
             imposed
             both
             on
             the
             people
             and
             the
             King
             ;
             we
             deny
             none
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             none
             of
             our
             Controversie
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             not
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Matter
             of
             it
             that
             is
             unlawful
             :
             We
             deny
             not
             that
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             none
             of
             our
             Controversie
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             not
             unlawfully
             taken
             :
             We
             justifie
             not
             that
             as
             to
             our selves
             ,
             tho'
             we
             are
             not
             judges
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             King
             and
             Lords
             ,
             and
             others
             whom
             we
             have
             no
             Calling
             to
             condemn
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             none
             of
             our
             Controversie
             ,
             whether
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Covenant
             or
             Vow
             do
             bind
             us
             to
             Rebellion
             ,
             Sedition
             ,
             or
             any
             unlawful
             Act
             ;
             we
             renounce
             all
             such
             Obligation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Yea
             ,
             we
             hold
             that
             neither
             this
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Vows
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             can
             prevent
             any
             Obligation
             that
             the
             King
             hath
             Authority
             to
             impose
             upon
             us
             ,
             in
             things
             great
             or
             small
             ;
             else
             men
             might
             disable
             Magistrates
             to
             rule
             them
             ,
             and
             exempt
             themselves
             from
             Obedience
             by
             Vowing
             before
             hand
             not
             to
             obey
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             I
             add
             for
             my self
             ,
             that
             I
             hold
             my self
             bound
             by
             this
             Covenant
             to
             nothing
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             not
             been
             bound
             to
             if
             I
             had
             never
             taken
             it
             .
             For
             I
             never
             thought
             that
             by
             Vows
             we
             may
             make
             new
             Religions
             or
             Laws
             to
             our selves
             ,
             but
             only
             bind
             our selves
             to
             that
             which
             God
             doth
             make
             our
             Duty
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Where
             then
             is
             the
             danger
             or
             sin
             that
             you
             fear
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I.
             As
             to
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Vow
             on
             my self
             .
          
           
             II.
             As
             to
             the
             Obligation
             of
             it
             on
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             III.
             As
             to
             the
             Matter
             of
             altering
             Church
             Government
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             am
             neither
             so
             blind
             ,
             wicked
             or
             singular
             ,
             as
             to
             deny
             the
             common
             Doctrine
             of
             Casuists
             ,
             Protestants
             and
             Papists
             ;
             that
             tho'
             a
             Vow
             be
             both
             sinfully
             imposed
             ,
             and
             sinfully
             taken
             ,
             yet
             it
             bindeth
             
               in
               materia
               necessaria
               &
               licita
            
             :
             Yea
             ,
             that
             if
             part
             of
             the
             matter
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             yet
             it
             bindeth
             to
             that
             part
             which
             is
             lawful
             .
             Else
             a
             Knave
             might
             exempt
             himself
             from
             the
             performance
             of
             all
             his
             Vows
             ,
             by
             foisting
             in
             some
             unlawful
             matter
             ,
             or
             by
             making
             them
             in
             an
             unlawful
             manner
             .
          
           
           
             Therefore
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             necessary
             or
             lawful
             in
             that
             Vow
             ,
             I
             believe
             that
             I
             am
             thereto
             bound
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             So
             Rebels
             that
             think
             it
             lawful
             to
             rebel
             ,
             will
             say
             that
             the
             Covenant
             binds
             them
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             So
             he
             that
             thinks
             Gods
             Law
             doth
             bind
             him
             to
             Murder
             or
             Rebellion
             ,
             will
             plead
             Gods
             Law
             for
             it
             :
             But
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             Gods
             Law
             bindeth
             him
             to
             that
             or
             to
             nothing
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             mens
             false
             sayings
             that
             make
             or
             prove
             such
             Obligation
             ?
             He
             that
             will
             say
             that
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             or
             the
             Kings
             ,
             or
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             binds
             him
             to
             sin
             ,
             must
             be
             punished
             for
             his
             Sin
             and
             Lie
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             just
             Obligations
             stand
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             are
             bound
             before
             by
             other
             Obligations
             to
             all
             that
             is
             good
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Covenant
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             That
             's
             an
             inference
             contrary
             to
             Reason
             and
             Christianity
             ;
             Can
             a
             Man
             of
             any
             Reason
             once
             dream
             that
             a
             Man
             may
             not
             have
             many
             Obligations
             to
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Duty
             ?
             or
             that
             the
             second
             Oath
             binds
             not
             to
             it
             because
             the
             first
             did
             ?
             you
             vowed
             your self
             to
             Christ
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             you
             renew
             the
             same
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             Are
             all
             the
             latter
             null
             ,
             because
             the
             first
             is
             valid
             ?
             What
             if
             you
             many
             times
             Swear
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             King
             ?
             Do
             none
             of
             these
             bind
             you
             but
             the
             first
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             II.
             But
             do
             you
             think
             that
             endeavours
             to
             alter
             Church
             Government
             is
             any
             of
             your
             lawful
             or
             necessary
             Matter
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             You
             know
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Law
             that
             maketh
             it
             a
             praemunire
             penalty
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Covenant
             bindeth
             one
             to
             endeavour
             any
             alteration
             of
             Church
             Government
             :
             And
             why
             then
             will
             you
             put
             such
             a
             question
             to
             me
             ?
             All
             that
             I
             will
             say
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             say
             not
             that
             any
             one
             is
             bound
             to
             it
             by
             this
             Covenant
             ;
             so
             I
             am
             not
             so
             good
             a
             Casuist
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             justifie
             and
             acquit
             all
             other
             men
             from
             all
             such
             Obligations
             .
             Let
             them
             look
             to
             themselves
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             I
             will
             be
             no
             voucher
             or
             surety
             for
             their
             indemnity
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             III.
             This
             brings
             up
             to
             the
             other
             part
             of
             your
             Reasons
             ;
             and
             why
             may
             you
             not
             say
             that
             none
             is
             so
             bound
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             God
             never
             made
             me
             a
             Casuist
             to
             determine
             the
             case
             for
             all
             men
             in
             three
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             a
             new
             and
             monstrous
             thing
             for
             one
             private
             man
             (
             yea
             many
             thousand
             private
             men
             )
             to
             be
             forced
             to
             such
             an
             Office
             and
             Undertaking
             :
             Every
             man
             must
             answer
             for
             himself
             before
             God
             and
             Man
             :
             
               Noxa
               caput
               sequitur
            
             .
             If
             I
             were
             commanded
             to
             be
             surety
             for
             everyman
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
            
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             but
             for
             
             the
             Peace
             or
             good
             Behaviour
             ,
             I
             should
             think
             it
             a
             piece
             of
             as
             palpable
             injustice
             as
             most
             ever
             the
             World
             knew
             .
             But
             if
             I
             must
             undertake
             to
             answer
             for
             all
             their
             Souls
             ,
             in
             a
             case
             where
             thousands
             of
             Learned
             men
             have
             been
             of
             the
             contrary
             mind
             ,
             I
             'll
             first
             think
             how
             to
             answer
             for
             my
             own
             .
          
           
             Yet
             as
             to
             that
             part
             which
             I
             am
             certain
             of
             my self
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             scruple
             it
             .
             I
             dare
             subscribe
             that
             the
             Covenant
             bindeth
             no
             man
             to
             be
             False
             or
             Rebellious
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             to
             endeavour
             to
             alter
             our
             Monarchy
             ,
             or
             to
             deprive
             the
             King
             of
             any
             of
             his
             Rights
             ;
             nor
             to
             endeavour
             to
             change
             any
             part
             of
             Church
             Government
             which
             Christ
             hath
             instituted
             for
             continuance
             in
             his
             Church
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             enough
             ?
          
           
             But
             whether
             our
             Diocesan
             frame
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             that
             which
             Arch-bishop
             Vsher
             called
             the
             Primitive
             Government
             ,
             be
             changeable
             ;
             or
             whether
             none
             of
             their
             Courts
             ,
             and
             Lay-mens
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             be
             changeable
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             changed
             ?
             And
             whether
             no
             man
             may
             endeavour
             it
             in
             his
             place
             and
             calling
             ?
             I
             think
             a
             man
             may
             be
             saved
             without
             knowing
             .
             And
             I
             think
             ,
             if
             you
             ask
             a
             man
             ,
             if
             King
             and
             Parliament
             should
             change
             the
             Office
             of
             an
             Official
             ,
             a
             Commissary
             ,
             a
             Chancellor
             ,
             &c.
             or
             should
             set
             up
             a
             Bishop
             in
             every
             Market
             Town
             ,
             is
             it
             a
             sin
             against
             God
             ?
             or
             is
             it
             unlawful
             to
             obey
             them
             ?
             or
             if
             it
             be
             lawful
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             any
             of
             them
             Swear
             to
             endeavour
             it
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             is
             he
             bound
             to
             perform
             that
             Oath
             ?
             If
             to
             all
             this
             a
             man
             say
             ,
             
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               Learned
               enough
               in
               Law
               and
               Divinity
               to
               resolve
               such
               cases
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               resolved
               my self
               to
               live
               in
               Loyalty
               and
               Peace
               .
            
             I
             would
             ask
             any
             man
             that
             hath
             not
             put
             off
             humanity
             ,
             whether
             that
             man
             be
             fit
             to
             determine
             the
             case
             for
             all
             other
             men
             in
             three
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             voucher
             for
             all
             their
             Souls
             in
             a
             case
             that
             he
             understandeth
             not
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               L
               ▪
            
             How
             doth
             this
             make
             you
             a
             Voucher
             for
             their
             Souls
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             case
             is
             of
             exceeding
             weight
             :
             If
             I
             should
             publickly
             declare
             that
             no
             man
             is
             thus
             bound
             by
             a
             Vow
             ,
             and
             I
             should
             prove
             mistaken
             .
             1.
             
             Then
             I
             become
             guilty
             of
             all
             these
             mens
             sin
             by
             justifying
             it
             as
             no
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             And
             I
             am
             guilty
             of
             cruelty
             to
             their
             Souls
             in
             open
             telling
             them
             that
             they
             need
             not
             perform
             their
             Vows
             ,
             nor
             repent
             of
             non-performance
             .
             3.
             
             And
             Perjury
             is
             one
             of
             the
             heinousest
             sins
             on
             Earth
             .
             4.
             
             And
             the
             Perjury
             of
             Millions
             or
             Nations
             is
             yet
             one
             of
             the
             grievousest
             degrees
             of
             guilt
             .
             5.
             
             And
             I
             do
             my
             worst
             to
             make
             God
             destroy
             or
             forsake
             such
             a
             Land.
             And
             what
             yet
             can
             I
             do
             worse
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             in
             justifying
             them
             I
             should
             be
             
             mistaken
             ,
             what
             a
             guilt
             should
             I
             incur
             ?
             And
             doth
             Nature
             or
             Scripture
             bind
             me
             to
             run
             so
             great
             a
             hazard
             for
             so
             many
             thousand
             others
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             be
             a
             Casuist
             must
             know
             all
             the
             case
             :
             there
             are
             hundreds
             and
             thousands
             put
             upon
             these
             decisions
             ,
             that
             being
             then
             Children
             ,
             knew
             not
             who
             made
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             nor
             how
             it
             was
             imposed
             or
             taken
             ,
             and
             many
             that
             know
             not
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             never
             saw
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             are
             thousands
             ,
             if
             not
             millions
             ,
             that
             took
             it
             ,
             whose
             Faces
             I
             never
             saw
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             what
             moved
             them
             ,
             nor
             in
             what
             sence
             they
             took
             it
             ;
             and
             Casuists
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             mistake
             the
             Imposers
             sence
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             keep
             it
             in
             the
             sence
             that
             he
             understood
             it
             when
             he
             took
             it
             ,
             if
             a
             lawful
             one
             ;
             especially
             if
             the
             Imposers
             had
             no
             Authority
             ,
             or
             their
             sence
             was
             doubtful
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             not
             uncharitable
             for
             me
             to
             think
             ●hat
             none
             of
             the
             Kings
             Compounding
             Lords
             or
             Clergy
             that
             after
             took
             it
             ,
             did
             take
             it
             in
             a
             sence
             which
             they
             thought
             found
             ?
             And
             must
             I
             tell
             them
             all
             that
             none
             of
             them
             is
             bound
             to
             keep
             it
             in
             that
             sound
             sence
             ?
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             run
             the
             danger
             of
             having
             thousands
             in
             judgment
             to
             suffer
             for
             Perjury
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             This
             man
             declared
             that
             it
             was
             no
             sin
             .
             If
             they
             are
             all
             Innocent
             ,
             what
             need
             they
             my
             justification
             ,
             when
             they
             stand
             or
             fall
             by
             the
             judgment
             of
             God.
             If
             they
             prove
             guilty
             ,
             my
             declaring
             it
             no
             sin
             ,
             will
             not
             acquit
             them
             ,
             but
             condemn
             my
             own
             Soul
             by
             tempting
             them
             to
             impenitence
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             that
             they
             are
             obliged
             by
             this
             Vow
             herein
             ,
             nor
             I
             will
             not
             say
             they
             are
             not
             .
             There
             are
             many
             matters
             first
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             if
             we
             agree
             in
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             I
             know
             that
             it
             's
             an
             easie
             thing
             for
             confident
             men
             to
             multiply
             words
             to
             prove
             all
             lawful
             in
             this
             Oath
             ,
             and
             to
             Swear
             that
             it
             is
             rebellious
             Hearts
             that
             cause
             our
             doubtings
             :
             (
             and
             so
             say
             the
             Papists
             of
             the
             Protestants
             )
             But
             whatever
             they
             say
             or
             threat
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             by
             their
             confidence
             and
             talk
             be
             drawn
             ,
             to
             cast
             my
             Soul
             into
             so
             great
             a
             hazard
             .
             All
             men
             are
             not
             so
             bold
             in
             such
             things
             as
             some
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Chap.
           XXXVIII
           .
           Point
           XXXV
           .
           Of
           the
           Oxford
           Oath
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           never
           endeavour
           any
           alteration
           of
           Church
           Government
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             THE
             Oxford
             Act
             is
             not
             content
             that
             we
             say
             that
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             by
             the
             Covenant
             to
             endeavour
             any
             alteration
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             say
             and
             Swear
             that
             we
             never
             will
             endeavour
             it
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             way
             obliged
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             never
             endeavour
             it
             by
             Rebellion
             ,
             Sedition
             ,
             or
             unlawful
             means
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             The
             Parliament
             knew
             how
             to
             speak
             their
             minds
             .
             By
             such
             Expositions
             you
             may
             Swear
             almost
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             no
             Government
             shall
             have
             any
             security
             by
             your
             Oaths
             :
             The
             words
             are
             contrivedly
             as
             universal
             against
             all
             endeavour
             as
             can
             be
             spoken
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             I
             'll
             presently
             confute
             you
             undeniably
             .
          
           
             You
             know
             
               Church
               and
               State
            
             Government
             are
             conjoined
             in
             the
             Oath
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             put
             first
             .
             Will
             you
             say
             as
             to
             
               State
               Government
            
             ,
             that
             the
             meaning
             only
             is
             ,
             That
             
               I
               will
               not
               endeavour
               to
               depose
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               alter
               Monarchy
               by
               Rebellion
               ,
               or
               any
               unlawful
               means
               ,
            
             but
             only
             by
             lawful
             means
             ;
             if
             you
             do
             ,
             you
             'l
             soon
             be
             told
             home
             ,
             that
             the
             Oath
             doth
             mean
             ,
             That
             
               no
               means
            
             is
             lawful
             to
             
               such
               an
               end
            
             ,
             but
             the
             
               work
               it self
            
             as
             well
             as
             the
             means
             is
             forsnorn
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             meaning
             is
             only
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             not
             endeavour
             to
             alter
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             other
             Offices
             and
             Courts
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             as
             palpable
             a
             falsification
             as
             the
             former
             :
             For
             1.
             
             The
             words
             are
             a
             most
             express
             abjuration
             of
             
               endeavouring
               any
               alteration
               of
               Government
            
             at
             all
             .
             And
             if
             you
             take
             the
             word
             
               [
               Alteration
            
             ]
             strictly
             ,
             it
             more
             commonly
             signifieth
             a
             change
             of
             Quality
             or
             Manner
             ,
             〈◊〉
             of
             Essence
             .
             But
             if
             you
             take
             it
             largely
             ,
             it
             comprehendeth
             both
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             I
             appeal
             to
             any
             mans
             Conscience
             whether
             that
             was
             ,
             or
             is
             the
             Bishops
             sence
             :
             Go
             ask
             them
             ,
             My
             Lords
             ,
             
               If
               I
               endeavour
               but
               to
               reduce
               Diocesans
               to
               every
               Corporation
               ,
               &
               to
               take
               down
               your
               Lordships
               ,
               and
               great
               Revenues
               ,
               and
               your
               Chancellors
               Courts
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               your
               Humane
               Officers
               ,
               will
               you
               take
               it
               for
               no
               breach
               of
               my
               Oath
               ?
               and
               I
               warrant
               you
               they
               will
               soon
               resolve
               you
               .
            
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Yet
             I
             shall
             fullier
             convince
             you
             :
             The
             Bishops
             and
             Parliament
             are
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
             And
             the
             Canons
             do
             most
             fully
             speak
             the
             Churches
             mind
             .
             And
             the
             Seventh
             Canon
             before
             cited
             ,
             when
             it
             makes
             it
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             Excommunication
             to
             call
             the
             Church
             Government
             sinful
             ,
             tells
             you
             ,
             that
             they
             extend
             this
             to
             
               [
               Arch-bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Deans
               ,
               Arch-deacons
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               that
               bear
               Office
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             I
             believe
             if
             you
             should
             say
             that
             I
             take
             my
             Oath
             to
             bind
             me
             from
             endeavouring
             no
             change
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             the
             
               Essence
               of
               Monarchy
            
             ,
             you
             would
             quickly
             feel
             the
             Error
             of
             your
             Exposition
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             can
             assure
             you
             ,
             that
             many
             able
             Conforming
             Ministers
             take
             the
             Declaration
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Vniformity
             ,
             in
             such
             sences
             as
             aforesaid
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Our
             King
             is
             King
             of
             Scotland
             as
             well
             as
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             thus
             declared
             his
             sence
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Argyle
             ,
             and
             the
             Reasons
             of
             it
             are
             considerable
             .
             And
             do
             you
             think
             that
             it
             can
             be
             the
             true
             sence
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             deserve
             preferment
             as
             to
             Loyal
             and
             Obedient
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             deserveth
             Death
             it self
             in
             Scotland
             ?
             can
             you
             wish
             for
             a
             clearer
             Exposition
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             And
             why
             will
             you
             not
             Swear
             never
             to
             endeavour
             any
             alteration
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             required
             so
             to
             do
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             read
             Dr.
             
               Stillingfleet's
               Irenicon
            
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             Books
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             see
             how
             great
             a
             number
             of
             our
             greatest
             Divines
             ,
             as
             well
             Arch-bishop
             Cranmer
             ,
             took
             the
             Form
             of
             Church
             Government
             to
             be
             alterable
             ,
             and
             not
             fixed
             by
             Christ
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Doctor
             have
             changed
             his
             judgment
             ,
             that
             changeth
             not
             the
             Authority
             of
             those
             that
             he
             citeth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             have
             in
             my
             full
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             told
             you
             why
             I
             cannot
             but
             wish
             more
             than
             one
             thing
             in
             our
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             and
             Government
             changed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             take
             it
             for
             a
             matter
             that
             deserveth
             consideration
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             no
             change
             of
             the
             State
             Government
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             the
             Church
             Government
             unchangeable
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             disable
             the
             King
             to
             change
             it
             :
             And
             how
             to
             reconcile
             the
             two
             parts
             of
             the
             Oath
             ?
             And
             whether
             if
             the
             whole
             Church
             Government
             as
             fixed
             ,
             must
             thus
             be
             Sworn
             to
             as
             Monarchy
             is
             ,
             it
             alter
             not
             our
             Constitution
             ?
             Or
             at
             least
             be
             not
             a
             perillous
             Innovation
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             If
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             should
             command
             Men
             to
             endeavour
             an
             Alteration
             ,
             
               e.
               g.
            
             of
             Lay-Mens
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             or
             the
             greatness
             of
             Dioceses
             ,
             I
             am
             afraid
             of
             being
             sworn
             beforehand
             to
             disobey
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             Parliament
             meant
             not
             to
             bind
             themselves
             herein
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             grant
             it
             .
             (
             Tho'
             being
             Church
             of
             England
             men
             ,
             the
             7th
             Canon
             aforesaid
             maketh
             it
             doubtful
             .
             )
             But
             when
             they
             have
             bound
             all
             the
             Subjects
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             themselves
             among
             others
             ,
             when
             out
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             's
             Excommunication
             to
             charge
             any
             of
             the
             Church-Offices
             with
             Sin
             ;
             I
             think
             the
             Church-Government
             is
             fixed
             as
             unalterable
             .
             I
             ask
             you
             ,
             Did
             the
             Parliament
             bind
             themselves
             against
             altering
             Monarchy
             ,
             or
             the
             Succession
             ?
             If
             they
             did
             ,
             then
             it
             seems
             they
             did
             so
             by
             Church-Government
             ,
             when
             they
             put
             it
             in
             many
             Oaths
             before
             that
             of
             the
             State.
             If
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             then
             they
             have
             fixed
             Monarchy
             no
             more
             than
             Church-Government
             by
             this
             Oath
             .
             Therefore
             when
             they
             bind
             all
             in
             the
             same
             Oath
             from
             endeavouring
             any
             Alteration
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             they
             shew
             that
             they
             intend
             the
             fixing
             of
             it
             .
             And
             tho'
             some
             think
             it
             leaveth
             room
             for
             Petitioning
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             the
             Law
             or
             Oath
             leave
             any
             Men
             at
             Liberty
             to
             Petition
             against
             Monarchy
             ;
             which
             is
             here
             conjoyned
             .
          
           
             But
             my
             great
             reason
             of
             Non-Conformity
             herein
             yet
             remaineth
             .
             If
             the
             faults
             of
             Church-Government
             should
             prove
             but
             the
             tenth
             part
             as
             great
             as
             is
             feared
             by
             many
             ,
             and
             said
             by
             those
             that
             write
             about
             it
             ,
             what
             a
             tremendous
             thing
             is
             it
             to
             make
             a
             deliberate
             Solemn
             Covenant
             and
             Oath
             ,
             never
             to
             endeavour
             any
             amendment
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             to
             perswade
             any
             man
             to
             repent
             or
             amend
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Germans
             ,
             who
             are
             reported
             to
             be
             addicted
             to
             Drunkenness
             ,
             or
             other
             Nations
             to
             Whoredom
             or
             Thievery
             ,
             should
             take
             an
             Oath
             that
             they
             will
             never
             repent
             or
             amend
             ,
             nor
             perswade
             any
             other
             to
             it
             ,
             what
             a
             case
             were
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             confess
             if
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             Church-Government
             should
             prove
             as
             great
             Evils
             ,
             as
             some
             conceive
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             heinous
             Sin
             indeed
             to
             Swear
             never
             to
             repent
             ,
             or
             to
             endeavour
             to
             amend
             it
             .
          
           
           
             The
             old
             Nonconformists
             thought
             that
             the
             frame
             of
             *
             English
             Prelatical
             Government
             was
             far
             worse
             than
             all
             their
             Ceremonies
             and
             other
             Corruptions
             set
             together
             .
             They
             thought
             it
             a
             Platform
             fitted
             to
             exalt
             Pride
             and
             Covetousness
             ,
             and
             to
             propagate
             all
             ungodliness
             ,
             and
             to
             drive
             serious
             Piety
             and
             Conscience
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             upon
             the
             accounts
             before
             mentioned
             .
             1.
             
             By
             the
             largeness
             of
             Dioceses
             making
             Discipline
             impossible
             ,
             and
             so
             keeping
             almost
             all
             the
             wicked
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             secure
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
             2.
             
             By
             putting
             down
             all
             Bishops
             that
             should
             be
             in
             all
             the
             large
             Dioceses
             ,
             save
             that
             one
             ,
             and
             restraining
             all
             the
             Parish-Ministers
             from
             true
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             be
             ruin'd
             by
             it
             .
             3.
             
             By
             setting
             up
             Secular
             Courts
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             and
             making
             it
             their
             Employment
             by
             141
             Canons
             ,
             which
             are
             their
             self-made
             Contrivances
             ,
             to
             hinder
             and
             ruine
             laborious
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             Men
             of
             tender
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             to
             cherish
             the
             contrary
             sort
             .
             4.
             
             By
             putting
             the
             decretive
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             into
             the
             Power
             of
             these
             Lay-Men
             .
             5.
             
             By
             setting
             up
             Pastors
             over
             all
             the
             Land
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
             by
             the
             meer
             Will
             and
             Election
             of
             Great
             Men
             and
             Patrons
             .
             6.
             
             By
             driving
             unfit
             and
             unwilling
             persons
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             Damnation
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             7.
             
             By
             driving
             multitudes
             of
             good
             People
             from
             the
             needful
             means
             of
             their
             Salvation
             .
             8.
             
             By
             bringing
             good
             Men
             that
             grieve
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             into
             Odium
             ,
             for
             being
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             this
             prove
             the
             case
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             lie
             in
             Gaol
             till
             Death
             ,
             than
             Swear
             or
             Promise
             never
             to
             endeavour
             that
             I
             or
             any
             should
             repent
             and
             amend
             it
             .
             Do
             you
             think
             it
             not
             contrary
             to
             our
             Baptismal
             Vow
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             promise
             Obedience
             to
             Christ
             to
             our
             lives
             end
             ?
          
           
             I
             read
             that
             the
             Israelites
             were
             greatly
             reproved
             for
             Worship
             in
             the
             
               High
               Places
            
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             seldom
             repented
             :
             But
             I
             read
             not
             that
             ever
             they
             took
             an
             Oath
             or
             Covenant
             never
             to
             endeavour
             to
             amend
             :
             I
             find
             that
             when
             Israel
             was
             made
             to
             Sin
             by
             the
             Calves
             of
             Dan
             and
             Bethel
             ,
             that
             they
             went
             on
             and
             amended
             not
             :
             But
             I
             read
             not
             that
             they
             Covenanted
             or
             Sware
             never
             to
             amend
             .
             I
             find
             that
             the
             Pharisees
             were
             heinous
             Sinners
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             Traditions
             made
             void
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             :
             But
             many
             of
             them
             came
             to
             
             Iohn's
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             professed
             some
             Repentance
             ;
             and
             
             tho'
             obstinacy
             cut
             off
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             I
             read
             not
             that
             they
             drew
             the
             Nation
             into
             an
             Oath
             or
             Covenant
             never
             to
             amend
             .
             When
             Christ
             came
             to
             save
             the
             World
             ,
             it
             was
             by
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             .
             And
             if
             I
             should
             see
             the
             World
             once
             confederate
             in
             a
             Covenant
             never
             to
             believe
             ,
             repent
             and
             amend
             ,
             I
             should
             call
             it
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               Satan
            
             ,
             and
             thence
             date
             our
             Accounts
             Chronological
             ,
             with
             a
             
               Regnante
               Diabolo
            
             ,
             as
             in
             France
             they
             did
             a
             while
             ,
             with
             a
             
               Regnante
               Christo.
            
             (
             of
             which
             
               Vide
               Blondellum
               )
            
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             say
             that
             these
             old
             Nonconformists
             were
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             nor
             that
             Bucer
             did
             no
             whit
             over-value
             the
             Discipline
             which
             he
             proposed
             to
             King
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             ;
             nor
             that
             this
             Oath
             containeth
             all
             the
             foresaid
             guilt
             .
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             If
             I
             should
             prove
             so
             ,
             and
             venture
             on
             it
             in
             uncertainty
             ,
             when
             the
             Judgment
             of
             so
             many
             Parliaments
             ,
             Lawyers
             ,
             Divines
             abroad
             and
             at
             home
             are
             against
             such
             kind
             of
             Swearing
             :
             what
             a
             case
             should
             I
             bring
             my
             Soul
             into
             ?
             National
             Oaths
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             seem
             to
             me
             to
             fix
             every
             Church-Office
             ,
             from
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             to
             the
             Official
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             Apparitor
             ,
             as
             unalterable
             in
             the
             very
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             even
             putting
             them
             before
             the
             State
             ,
             are
             Matters
             of
             greater
             Consequence
             than
             to
             be
             rashly
             ventured
             on
             by
             me
             :
             Even
             the
             Long
             Parliament
             that
             made
             the
             silencing
             Acts
             ,
             restored
             not
             the
             Canon
             and
             
               Et
               caetera
            
             Oath
             of
             1640.
             which
             bound
             Men
             never
             to
             consent
             to
             such
             Alteration
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             by
             Arch-bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             and
             Chapters
             ,
             Arch-deacons
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XXXIX
           .
           Point
           XXXVI
           .
           Of
           Subscribing
           and
           Swearing
           against
           the
           Position
           as
           Traiterous
           ,
           of
           taking
           Arms
           ly
           the
           King's
           Authority
           against
           those
           that
           are
           Commissioned
           by
           him
           in
           Pursuance
           of
           such
           Commission
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             Am
             sure
             you
             can
             have
             nothing
             against
             this
             ,
             unless
             by
             forced
             Exposition
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             I
             abhor
             all
             forced
             Expositions
             ,
             and
             all
             Treason
             ,
             Rebellion
             and
             Sedition
             .
             But
             here
             ,
             because
             you
             are
             a
             Lawyer
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             to
             you
             only
             as
             a
             Client
             or
             Learner
             ,
             intreating
             you
             to
             resolve
             all
             the
             common
             Objections
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             do
             what
             I
             do
             in
             Truth
             ,
             Judgment
             and
             Righteousness
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             I
             shall
             easily
             resolve
             them
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Do
             you
             not
             believe
             that
             the
             first
             Clause
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             take
             Arms
             against
             the
             King
             upon
             any
             
               pretence
               whatsoever
            
             ,
             doth
             extend
             also
             to
             this
             taking
             Arms
             against
             any
             Commission'd
             by
             him
             
               on
               any
               pretence
            
             whatsoever
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             No
             doubt
             of
             it
             :
             For
             this
             of
             not
             taking
             Arms
             against
             those
             Commission'd
             by
             him
             ,
             is
             but
             Expository
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             not
             taking
             Arms
             against
             the
             King.
             Else
             Men
             that
             fight
             against
             his
             Army
             may
             say
             ,
             they
             fight
             not
             against
             the
             King.
             And
             can
             the
             King
             make
             War
             without
             an
             Army
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             believe
             you
             are
             in
             the
             right
             .
             2.
             
             I
             ask
             you
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             King's
             Authority
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             by
             his
             Laws
             that
             are
             the
             highest
             Acts
             of
             his
             Authority
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ;
             but
             what
             's
             done
             by
             Law
             ,
             is
             done
             by
             the
             King's
             Authority
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             are
             we
             to
             know
             the
             King's
             Commission
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             By
             his
             Seal
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             never
             heard
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             Army
             that
             ever
             saw
             any
             sealed
             Commission
             of
             those
             they
             fought
             against
             :
             and
             would
             that
             excuse
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             No
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             notorious
             that
             the
             King
             owned
             the
             War.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             But
             suppose
             that
             any
             of
             his
             Soldiers
             came
             to
             take
             free
             Quarter
             ,
             or
             Horses
             ,
             or
             Plunder
             ,
             or
             to
             possess
             any
             Man's
             House
             or
             Lands
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             they
             had
             Commission
             for
             these
             ?
             And
             may
             they
             be
             resisted
             till
             they
             shew
             their
             Commissions
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             No
             ;
             because
             it
             will
             hinder
             the
             King's
             Service
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             Seal
             must
             it
             be
             that
             must
             make
             a
             Commission
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Either
             the
             Great
             or
             Little
             Seal
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Is
             it
             possible
             for
             the
             Law
             and
             a
             Commission
             to
             be
             contrary
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Some
             say
             No
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             no
             Commission
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law.
             And
             some
             say
             No
             ,
             because
             it
             must
             be
             supposed
             that
             the
             King
             will
             grant
             no
             Commission
             contrary
             to
             Law.
             And
             some
             say
             Yea
             ;
             But
             when
             they
             are
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Commission
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             against
             the
             Law.
             And
             some
             say
             Yea
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             against
             the
             Commission
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             you
             are
             of
             so
             many
             Minds
             ,
             how
             are
             Doubters
             resolved
             ,
             what
             to
             Swear
             and
             what
             to
             do
             ?
          
           
           
             1.
             
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             It
             's
             no
             Commission
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             Law
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             Judge
             when
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             Law
             ?
             If
             every
             Subject
             be
             Judge
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             easie
             to
             Rebel
             ,
             and
             say
             the
             King's
             Commission
             is
             illegal
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             deny
             all
             the
             Authority
             of
             his
             Commissions
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             The
             Iudges
             and
             Courts
             must
             judge
             what
             is
             Legal
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             Judges
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             the
             Parliament
             shall
             judge
             the
             King's
             Commissions
             illegal
             ,
             will
             that
             make
             it
             lawful
             for
             the
             Subjects
             to
             resist
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             dare
             not
             say
             so
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             come
             to
             the
             later
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             himself
             is
             Iudge
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             Legal
             
               eo
               nomine
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             his
             Commission
             ,
             and
             that
             Commissions
             suspend
             all
             contrary
             Laws
             .
             Tho'
             I
             know
             many
             abhor
             this
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             have
             the
             King's
             Will
             to
             be
             above
             all
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Rule
             to
             be
             Arbitrary
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             But
             suppose
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             the
             Subjects
             know
             the
             Laws
             to
             be
             the
             King
             's
             by
             Promulgation
             :
             How
             shall
             they
             be
             sure
             that
             Commissions
             are
             not
             counterfeit
             if
             they
             be
             contrary
             to
             them
             ?
             Must
             every
             Fellow
             be
             believed
             that
             produceth
             a
             Commission
             ?
             may
             it
             not
             be
             counterfeited
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             The
             King's
             Officers
             that
             keep
             his
             Seals
             must
             be
             trusted
             by
             us
             ,
             seeing
             the
             King
             trusteth
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             the
             King's
             Officers
             are
             set
             above
             all
             Laws
             and
             Judicatures
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             King.
             2.
             
             And
             why
             then
             are
             Judges
             Sworn
             not
             to
             be
             moved
             from
             Justice
             by
             the
             Great
             or
             Little
             Seal
             ?
             3.
             
             But
             must
             we
             trust
             every
             Man
             that
             shews
             a
             Seal
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             counterfeit
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             confess
             that
             the
             Laws
             are
             most
             Publick
             and
             certain
             Notifications
             of
             the
             King
             's
             Will.
             But
             it
             's
             easie
             to
             raise
             more
             Doubts
             than
             the
             wisest
             man
             can
             answer
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Is
             it
             not
             possible
             for
             two
             Commissions
             to
             be
             contrary
             ?
             what
             if
             one
             Man
             have
             a
             Patent
             for
             Life
             to
             be
             Lord
             Admiral
             ,
             or
             Lieutenant
             of
             the
             Tower
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             another
             come
             with
             a
             Commission
             to
             put
             him
             out
             and
             take
             Possession
             ;
             which
             must
             be
             obeyed
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             hath
             the
             last
             Commission
             .
             The
             former
             may
             not
             resist
             him
             :
             For
             the
             later
             nullifieth
             the
             former
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Is
             it
             not
             then
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keeper
             of
             the
             Seals
             to
             depose
             the
             King
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             by
             sealing
             new
             Commissions
             to
             Conspirators
             to
             seize
             on
             his
             Garisons
             ,
             Guards
             ,
             Treasure
             ,
             Magazines
             ,
             Forts
             and
             Navy
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             It
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             granted
             that
             the
             King
             will
             give
             no
             Commission
             against
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             But
             his
             former
             Officers
             are
             not
             himself
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             must
             resign
             to
             new
             Commissioners
             ,
             how
             know
             they
             but
             it
             is
             the
             King's
             Will
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             tell
             you
             we
             must
             trust
             those
             that
             the
             King
             trusteth
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Then
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             whether
             it
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             a
             Lord
             Keeper
             to
             depose
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             betray
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             whom
             he
             will
             ,
             because
             the
             King
             trusteth
             him
             with
             the
             Seal
             ;
             Or
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             a
             Parliament
             to
             judge
             whether
             a
             Commission
             be
             Legal
             ,
             or
             whether
             Laws
             or
             Commissions
             be
             of
             greater
             Authority
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             end
             of
             answering
             absurd
             Suppositions
             :
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             that
             the
             King
             will
             do
             wrong
             ,
             or
             so
             far
             trust
             untrusty
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           
             M
             
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             must
             suppose
             that
             a
             Parliament
             may
             do
             wrong
             .
             2.
             
             Izaakson
             and
             other
             Historians
             say
             ,
             That
             King
             Iohn
             made
             over
             his
             Kingdom
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             offered
             it
             to
             the
             Mahometan
             King
             of
             Morocco
             ,
             to
             help
             him
             against
             his
             Lords
             .
             3.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             possible
             that
             a
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             or
             a
             Charles
             the
             Ninth
             of
             France
             might
             do
             what
             they
             did
             .
             4.
             
             Have
             not
             many
             Kings
             been
             ruined
             by
             trusting
             Traitors
             .
             
             Did
             the
             King
             of
             
             Portugal's
             Brother
             and
             Lords
             answer
             the
             trust
             reposed
             in
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             Deposed
             and
             imprisoned
             him
             ?
             Is
             not
             History
             full
             of
             such
             Examples
             ?
             Who
             deposed
             the
             Emperor
             
               Ludovicus
               Pius
            
             ,
             but
             his
             trusted
             Clergy
             and
             Servants
             ?
             Who
             deposed
             the
             Empeperour
             Henry
             4.
             but
             his
             own
             Son
             ?
             and
             his
             Clergy
             and
             Lords
             ?
             Abundance
             of
             the
             Greek
             Emperours
             were
             so
             used
             ,
             and
             some
             English
             and
             Scottish
             Kings
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Some
             body
             must
             be
             trusted
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             Traitors
             ,
             who
             can
             help
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             But
             shall
             all
             entrusted
             Lord-Keepers
             or
             Lord
             Privy-Seals
             be
             so
             far
             encouraged
             to
             Treason
             ,
             as
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             If
             you
             will
             depose
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             can
             help
             it
             ?
             We
             are
             all
             Sworn
             not
             to
             resist
             you
             ?
             ]
             How
             stands
             this
             with
             our
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             King
             ?
          
           
             And
             is
             not
             the
             King's
             life
             and
             welfare
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ?
             and
             is
             he
             not
             an
             Enemy
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             who
             destroyeth
             
             the
             King
             ?
             And
             do
             you
             think
             that
             one
             Lord-Keeper
             is
             fitter
             to
             be
             trusted
             with
             the
             Safety
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             than
             a
             Parliament
             and
             all
             the
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             ?
             When
             was
             there
             a
             Lord-Chancellor
             more
             Trusted
             and
             Honoured
             than
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Hyde
            
             Earl
             of
             Clarendon
             ,
             who
             had
             long
             been
             faithful
             to
             the
             King
             ?
             And
             yet
             neither
             King
             nor
             Parliament
             thought
             that
             he
             was
             more
             to
             be
             trusted
             with
             the
             Safety
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             than
             the
             Parliament
             was
             :
             Else
             they
             had
             not
             Banished
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             A
             Fool
             may
             ask
             more
             Questions
             ,
             than
             a
             Wise
             man
             can
             answer
             ;
             and
             find
             Knots
             that
             no
             one
             can
             untye
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             And
             are
             all
             we
             Fools
             that
             never
             Studied
             the
             Law
             ,
             fit
             to
             Answer
             all
             those
             Questions
             by
             an
             Oath
             ,
             which
             you
             that
             are
             a
             Lawyer
             cannot
             Answer
             by
             Discourse
             ?
             will
             you
             become
             abler
             to
             Answer
             them
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             Sworn
             them
             ?
             If
             you
             were
             at
             a
             loss
             about
             a
             Law
             Case
             in
             Westminster-Hall
             ,
             would
             you
             set
             all
             the
             Country
             and
             City
             Housholders
             that
             are
             Ignorant
             ,
             to
             decide
             it
             by
             Swearing
             which
             side
             is
             right
             ?
             were
             it
             not
             wiser
             to
             cast
             lots
             to
             determine
             it
             ?
             And
             have
             those
             Men
             Humanity
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             do
             they
             believe
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             that
             will
             Swear
             that
             of
             such
             Law
             Cases
             ,
             which
             Lawyers
             profess
             to
             be
             too
             hard
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             are
             disagreed
             in
             as
             a
             common
             Controversie
             in
             all
             Lands
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             why
             are
             Nations
             so
             sollicitous
             to
             have
             Laws
             for
             their
             Security
             ,
             if
             a
             Chancellor
             be
             above
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             Commission
             may
             cast
             them
             off
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             We
             do
             not
             say
             the
             Chancellor
             may
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             King.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Doth
             not
             the
             Chancellor
             keep
             the
             Seal
             ?
             and
             must
             we
             not
             take
             them
             for
             the
             Kings
             Commissions
             which
             he
             sealeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             know
             that
             the
             Commission
             be
             notoriously
             against
             Law
             ,
             you
             may
             suspect
             that
             the
             King
             consenteth
             not
             ,
             and
             may
             stay
             till
             you
             enquire
             of
             him
             whether
             it
             be
             his
             Act
             and
             Will
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             But
             1.
             
             If
             one
             come
             with
             a
             Commission
             to
             take
             possession
             of
             the
             King's
             Treasure
             ,
             Magazines
             ,
             Garisons
             ;
             Navy
             ,
             &c.
             and
             attempt
             it
             by
             force
             ,
             may
             he
             be
             resisted
             by
             force
             till
             the
             King's
             Mind
             be
             enquired
             of
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             he
             may
             depose
             the
             King
             and
             seize
             his
             Strengths
             before
             we
             can
             come
             to
             enquire
             of
             the
             King.
             All
             have
             not
             access
             to
             the
             King.
             If
             it
             were
             the
             Garison
             of
             
               New-Castile
               ,
               Berwick
               ,
               Carlisle
            
             ,
             &c.
             it
             will
             be
             too
             late
             to
             send
             to
             the
             King.
             But
             if
             such
             Commissioners
             may
             so
             long
             be
             resisted
             ,
             then
             how
             can
             we
             Swear
             that
             
               upon
               no
               pretence
               whatsoever
            
             his
             Commissioners
             may
             be
             resisted
             by
             his
             own
             Authority
             ?
          
           
           
             2.
             
             And
             if
             a
             Highway-man
             shew
             a
             Commission
             to
             take
             my
             Purse
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             stay
             till
             I
             know
             whether
             the
             King
             consent
             to
             his
             Commission
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             You
             stretch
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Subscription
             and
             Oath
             further
             than
             the
             Parliament
             intended
             it
             .
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             if
             half
             a
             Dozen
             or
             more
             Irishmen
             had
             come
             into
             the
             Parliament
             House
             ,
             and
             shewed
             a
             Commission
             Real
             or
             Counterfeit
             to
             kill
             them
             all
             ,
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             have
             defended
             their
             Lives
             with
             their
             Swords
             ?
             And
             do
             you
             think
             then
             that
             ever
             they
             meant
             to
             bind
             all
             the
             Subjects
             against
             that
             which
             they
             would
             do
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             And
             do
             you
             think
             that
             we
             should
             all
             Swear
             to
             that
             which
             they
             never
             meant
             to
             bind
             us
             to
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             limitation
             in
             the
             words
             ?
             Or
             can
             any
             words
             be
             devised
             more
             to
             exclude
             exceptions
             than
             
               [
               not
               on
               any
               pretence
               whatsoever
               .
               ]
            
             But
             self
             is
             near
             men
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             so
             concerned
             in
             other
             mens
             cases
             as
             their
             own
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             believe
             that
             they
             meant
             plainly
             and
             universally
             as
             they
             speak
             ,
             tho'
             they
             might
             forget
             their
             own
             case
             :
             My
             proof
             is
             from
             the
             express
             words
             of
             the
             Militia
             Act
             ,
             where
             they
             determine
             that
             neither
             the
             
               whole
               Parliament
            
             or
             part
             ,
             hath
             any
             Power
             of
             offensive
             or
             
               defensive
               Arms
            
             against
             the
             Kings
             Commissioners
             :
             Much
             less
             have
             any
             single
             Persons
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             ever
             they
             intended
             to
             destroy
             all
             mens
             Property
             ,
             and
             defence
             of
             Life
             or
             Goods
             ,
             and
             to
             repeal
             all
             the
             Laws
             that
             bind
             Sheriffs
             by
             the
             
               Posse
               Comitatus
            
             to
             suppress
             Riots
             ,
             and
             to
             execute
             the
             decrees
             of
             the
             Courts
             of
             Iustice
             for
             Possessions
             or
             Dis-possessions
             ,
             tho'
             any
             should
             shew
             Commissions
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             to
             overthrow
             the
             Iudges
             Oaths
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             can
             no
             way
             judge
             what
             they
             meant
             ,
             but
             by
             what
             they
             did
             .
             I
             find
             they
             have
             
               absolutely
               denied
            
             all
             right
             of
             
               defensive
               Arms
            
             in
             the
             Subject
             or
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             all
             that
             I
             speak
             of
             :
             From
             whence
             I
             must
             needs
             suppose
             ,
             that
             their
             sence
             was
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             have
             Propriety
             in
             Estates
             ,
             Wives
             ,
             Children
             and
             Lives
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             ought
             to
             Govern
             them
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             wrong
             no
             Man
             ,
             and
             that
             Judges
             ought
             to
             do
             right
             by
             Sentence
             ,
             tho'
             the
             King
             forbid
             them
             .
             And
             that
             Sheriffs
             and
             Justices
             must
             ordinarily
             execute
             the
             Law
             :
             But
             if
             the
             King
             by
             force
             restrain
             them
             ,
             or
             give
             Commission
             to
             any
             Subject
             by
             force
             to
             violate
             any
             Law
             or
             Sentence
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             away
             any
             Mens
             Lives
             or
             Estates
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             by
             defensive
             Arms
             ,
             for
             any
             Sheriff
             ,
             Justices
             ,
             or
             any
             others
             to
             resist
             .
             This
             is
             plainly
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Militia
             Act
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Oaths
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             pray
             you
             let
             us
             end
             this
             tender
             Controversy
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             yet
             a
             few
             more
             doubts
             to
             be
             resolved
             .
          
           
             Politicks
             being
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Iuris-prudentia
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             you
             have
             studied
             Politicks
             :
             I
             pray
             you
             tell
             me
             why
             all
             Politicks
             placing
             a
             Republick
             in
             the
             predicament
             of
             Relation
             ,
             do
             make
             the
             
               bonum
               publicum
            
             to
             be
             its
             essential
             terminus
             in
             the
             definition
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Because
             it
             is
             so
             indeed
             ;
             it
             being
             no
             Civitas
             or
             Respublica
             that
             is
             not
             for
             the
             
               Common
               good
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             make
             it
             the
             difference
             between
             a
             King
             and
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             ruleth
             for
             the
             
               Common
               good
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Tyrant
             for
             his
             private
             Ends
             and
             Interests
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             But
             by
             your
             leave
             I
             think
             that
             distinction
             ill
             and
             dangerously
             uttered
             :
             For
             every
             man
             hath
             some
             culpable
             selfishness
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             Kings
             Self-interest
             is
             Lawfully
             intended
             :
             For
             Commonwealths
             called
             Kingdoms
             being
             at
             first
             Constituted
             by
             Contract
             ,
             no
             doubt
             there
             was
             necessary
             the
             Consent
             of
             both
             the
             Contracting
             Parties
             :
             None
             can
             be
             King
             against
             his
             Will.
             And
             do
             you
             think
             any
             Man
             would
             take
             a
             Crown
             only
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             without
             security
             for
             his
             own
             just
             Interest
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Prerogative
             ,
             without
             which
             he
             cannot
             well
             Govern
             ?
             Therefore
             I
             think
             that
             those
             Politicks
             too
             loosly
             describe
             Tyranny
             ,
             by
             self-interest
             ,
             and
             can
             prove
             no
             man
             a
             proper
             Tyrant
             in
             Exercitio
             (
             distinct
             from
             an
             Usurper
             )
             but
             him
             that
             seeks
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             whose
             good
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             preserve
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             further
             ask
             you
             ,
          
           
             Do
             you
             think
             the
             Law
             of
             Man
             ,
             or
             a
             Commission
             can
             abrogate
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             No
             Man
             ever
             affirmed
             it
             :
             For
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             is
             Gods
             Law
             ;
             yea
             his
             first
             and
             most
             Fundamental
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             it
             as
             to
             the
             stable
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             tho'
             I
             think
             that
             Nature
             it self
             hath
             some
             mutable
             Laws
             ,
             where
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             matter
             is
             mutable
             .
             But
             then
             I
             would
             further
             know
             ,
             whether
             to
             defend
             the
             Life
             of
             your self
             ,
             Wife
             or
             Children
             against
             injurious
             Assault
             be
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Experience
             resolveth
             that
             ;
             what
             Man
             will
             not
             defend
             his
             Life
             that
             can
             ?
             yea
             what
             Beast
             ,
             or
             Bird
             ,
             even
             the
             most
             harmless
             will
             not
             use
             such
             weapons
             as
             Nature
             hath
             given
             them
             ,
             Horns
             ,
             Feet
             ,
             Teeth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             M.
             
          
           
             But
             Man
             hath
             Reason
             to
             rule
             natural
             inclinations
             :
             And
             sure
             a
             Malefactor
             if
             he
             could
             ,
             should
             not
             defend
             his
             Life
             against
             Justice
             ,
             I
             think
             not
             so
             much
             as
             by
             running
             away
             :
             Nor
             many
             single
             innocent
             Persons
             defend
             their
             Lives
             by
             a
             publick
             War
             ,
             because
             a
             War
             is
             more
             hurtful
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             than
             his
             death
             is
             :
             And
             the
             Common
             good
             is
             better
             than
             a
             single
             Persons
             ,
             or
             a
             fews
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             prefer'd
             .
          
           
             
               But
               I
               next
               ask
               ,
               whether
               the
            
             Body
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             have
             by
             Gods
             Law
             of
             Nature
             a
             self-defending
             power
             against
             its
             notorious
             assaulting
             Foes
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             think
             any
             man
             doubts
             of
             that
             ?
             May
             not
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             defend
             themselves
             against
             Invaders
             ?
             If
             one
             man
             may
             defend
             his
             Purse
             or
             Life
             against
             another
             ,
             a
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             is
             more
             worth
             than
             one
             man
             :
             You
             can
             hardly
             name
             one
             principle
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             more
             undoubted
             ,
             than
             that
             Kingdoms
             have
             a
             right
             to
             defend
             themselves
             if
             they
             can
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             And
             may
             they
             not
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             against
             Usurpers
             and
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             Traytors
             at
             home
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             against
             Forreign
             Foes
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             To
             deny
             that
             is
             Treason
             :
             How
             else
             should
             we
             defend
             the
             King
             ?
             Was
             not
             
               Jack
               Straw
            
             ,
             and
             many
             a
             Rebellion
             lawfully
             resisted
             ?
             and
             did
             not
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             of
             London
             Lawfully
             kill
             
               Wat.
               Tyler
            
             ?
             and
             so
             of
             any
             other
             in
             his
             case
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             if
             the
             Irish
             took
             on
             them
             to
             rise
             by
             the
             Kings
             Commission
             ,
             and
             shew'd
             a
             Counterfeit
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             it
             lawful
             for
             the
             Protestants
             to
             have
             resisted
             them
             to
             save
             their
             Lives
             and
             Cities
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             They
             should
             have
             sent
             to
             the
             King
             to
             know
             whether
             that
             Commission
             was
             Counterfeit
             or
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             But
             before
             they
             could
             do
             that
             ,
             Dublin
             had
             been
             lost
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Lives
             and
             Estates
             :
             And
             the
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             that
             were
             Murdered
             were
             not
             restored
             to
             Life
             again
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             notified
             that
             they
             belied
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             not
             his
             Commission
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             notorious
             by
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             case
             that
             they
             b●lied
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             had
             none
             of
             his
             Commission
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             so
             greatly
             ogainst
             his
             own
             Interest
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Will
             you
             allow
             any
             Countrey
             to
             resist
             an
             Army
             that
             shew
             the
             Kings
             Commission
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             confident
             ,
             or
             can
             prove
             that
             it
             is
             
               against
               his
               Interest
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             the
             Iudge
             of
             his
             own
             Interest
             ,
             when
             the
             Case
             cometh
             before
             him
             :
             Till
             then
             a
             doubtful
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             certain
             Commission
             may
             not
             be
             resisted
             :
             You
             would
             entangle
             the
             Case
             with
             difficulties
             that
             seldom
             fall
             out
             ;
             but
             are
             you
             against
             resisting
             
               all
               known
               Commissions
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             You
             know
             that
             the
             Oaths
             and
             Subscriptions
             extend
             to
             all
             cases
             ,
             and
             
               against
               any
               pretence
               whatsoever
            
             ,
             not
             excepting
             rare
             Cases
             :
             What
             I
             am
             for
             or
             against
             I
             'll
             tell
             you
             more
             anon
             .
             But
             I
             ask
             further
             ,
             tho'
             I
             am
             bound
             by
             the
             Fifth
             Commandment
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Irish
             belied
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Scots
             belied
             him
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             Book
             called
             
               Truths
               Manifest
            
             affirm
             that
             
               He
               Commissioned
               the
            
             Irish
             
               by
               the
            
             Scots
             
               broad
               Seal
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               in
               his
               possession
               in
            
             Scotland
             ;
             do
             you
             think
             if
             the
             Scots
             could
             have
             proved
             what
             they
             affirm
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             been
             lawful
             to
             have
             resisted
             the
             Irish
             ,
             and
             defended
             the
             Protestants
             Lives
             and
             Cities
             in
             Ireland
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             answer
             such
             dangerous
             questions
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             But
             must
             all
             ignorant
             men
             then
             Subscribe
             and
             Swear
             to
             what
             you
             cannot
             ,
             or
             dare
             not
             answer
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             further
             ask
             you
             ,
             about
             not
             resisting
             Commissions
             on
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             ;
             what
             was
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             old
             Greek
             Philosophers
             and
             Orators
             in
             that
             cas●
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             You
             know
             they
             were
             almost
             all
             bred
             up
             in
             Aristocratical
             or
             Democratical
             Republicks
             ;
             and
             therefore
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             are
             against
             us
             in
             this
             and
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             What
             was
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             old
             ▪
             Roman
             Orators
             ,
             Philosophers
             and
             Historians
             as
             to
             this
             point
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             They
             also
             were
             hatcht
             under
             Popular
             Government
             ,
             and
             tho'
             the
             later
             sort
             magnifie
             such
             excellent
             Monarchs
             as
             
               Augustus
               ,
               Vespasian
               ,
               Titus
               ,
               Adrian
               ,
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             and
             
               Anton.
               Philos.
            
             and
             
               Alexander
               Severus
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             were
             too
             much
             for
             resisting
             and
             deposing
             such
             as
             opprest
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             What
             was
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             herein
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             They
             were
             long
             for
             patient
             suffering
             :
             But
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             when
             they
             grew
             worldly
             and
             strong
             ,
             they
             not
             only
             resisted
             ,
             but
             deposed
             Emperors
             and
             Princes
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             pray
             which
             way
             go
             the
             Papist
             Casuists
             in
             this
             case
             of
             resistance
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             You
             cannot
             doubt
             of
             that
             when
             you
             know
             their
             Councels
             Laws
             
             for
             deposing
             Kings
             on
             Excommunication
             .
             And
             what
             wonder
             when
             they
             go
             on
             that
             false
             Supposition
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             give
             the
             Prince
             his
             Power
             for
             their
             own
             good
             ,
             and
             may
             take
             it
             from
             him
             if
             he
             turn
             it
             against
             them
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             pray
             what
             say
             Politick
             Writers
             ,
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             I
             mean
             the
             Eminent
             ones
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Bodin
               ,
               Althusius
               ,
               Arnisaeus
               ,
               Tholofanus
               ,
               Besoldus
               ,
               Choquierius
               ,
               Menochius
               ,
               Liebenthalius
               ,
               Contzen
               ,
               Koningh
               ,
               Timplerus
               ,
               Willius
               ,
               Berekringer
               ,
            
             and
             such
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             They
             commonly
             run
             one
             way
             ,
             founding
             Power
             in
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             
               Majestas
               Realis
            
             ,
             and
             giving
             the
             King
             's
             and
             States
             a
             derived
             
               Majestatem
               Personalem
            
             ,
             which
             being
             for
             the
             Common
             good
             ,
             they
             may
             resist
             when
             it
             would
             destroy
             it
             .
             They
             took
             their
             Politicks
             by
             Learning
             from
             
               Aristotle
               ,
               Plato
               ,
               Cicero
            
             ;
             and
             such
             Ancients
             ,
             and
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             follow
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             
               And
               I
               pray
               you
               which
               way
               go
               our
               famous
            
             Historians
             
               in
               this
               Point
               ,
               such
               as
            
             Commines
             ,
             Iovius
             ,
             Guicciardine
             ,
             Pontanus
             ,
             Sleidan
             ,
             Thuanus
             ,
             Besoldus
             ,
             Iohnston
             ,
             Fregius
             ,
             
               and
               our
               English
            
             Math.
             Paris
             ,
             Henry
             Huntington
             ,
             Mat.
             Westminster
             ,
             Malmsbury
             ,
             Hoveden
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             You
             know
             they
             liv'd
             in
             times
             when
             Civil
             Wars
             were
             so
             frequent
             ,
             and
             Princes
             so
             bad
             ,
             and
             one
             pulling
             down
             another
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             praise
             some
             resisters
             .
             But
             if
             you
             read
             those
             of
             our
             Age
             that
             lived
             in
             quiet
             Times
             and
             under
             good
             Princes
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Cambden
               ,
               Speed
            
             and
             Baker
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             no
             such
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             pray
             which
             way
             go
             the
             famous
             Civilians
             herein
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Gothofred
               ,
               Hottoman
               ,
               Cujacius
               ,
               Wesenbcchius
               ,
               Pacius
               ,
               Duarenus
               ,
            
             and
             such
             others
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             You
             know
             that
             the
             Civil
             Law
             is
             fetcht
             from
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               and
            
             it
             's
             no
             wonder
             if
             it
             run
             in
             their
             strein
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             pray
             which
             way
             go
             the
             Canonists
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             You
             know
             they
             are
             Papists
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             the
             Pope's
             Laws
             above
             the
             King's
             :
             But
             our
             English
             Canons
             do
             not
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             pray
             which
             way
             go
             our
             late
             Protestant
             Lawyers
             ,
             such
             as
             Cook
             ,
             and
             Littleton
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             all
             for
             Loyalty
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Preeminence
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             yet
             for
             the
             King's
             Prerogative
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             find
             some
             of
             the
             greatest
             Lawyers
             ,
             that
             have
             defended
             Monarchy
             ,
             such
             as
             
               William
               Barclay
            
             and
             Grotius
             ,
             do
             name
             many
             Cases
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             resist
             :
             What
             think
             you
             of
             their
             Writings
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             be
             no
             judge
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             pray
             what
             think
             you
             of
             those
             great
             Prelatists
             that
             write
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             Bilson
             ,
             and
             
               Ri.
               Hooker
            
             ,
             and
             
               Ier.
               Taylor
            
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             joined
             with
             Abbot
             and
             the
             Parliament
             against
             Dr.
             
               Laud
               ,
               Sibthorpe
            
             and
             Mainwaring
             :
             Which
             of
             them
             think
             you
             was
             in
             the
             right
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             You
             put
             too
             many
             Questions
             .
             I
             will
             answer
             no
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             And
             must
             we
             Ignorant
             Men
             swear
             that
             all
             these
             aforesaid
             were
             deceived
             ,
             and
             knew
             less
             than
             we
             ?
          
           
             Verily
             Sir
             ,
             It
             seems
             a
             bold
             Oath
             for
             so
             great
             a
             Number
             of
             unlearned
             Men
             as
             are
             put
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             us
             that
             are
             unlearned
             in
             the
             English
             Laws
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             doubt
             all
             these
             hard
             Questions
             are
             but
             raised
             as
             dust
             to
             hide
             some
             Principles
             of
             Rebellion
             ?
             What
             is
             your
             own
             judgment
             ,
             and
             how
             will
             you
             give
             Security
             for
             your
             Loyalty
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             They
             that
             think
             my
             Oath
             Security
             ,
             take
             me
             for
             so
             honest
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             will
             not
             be
             Perjured
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             taken
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             an
             Oath
             of
             Fidelity
             as
             the
             King's
             Chaplain
             in
             Ordinary
             (
             tho'
             never
             called
             to
             exercise
             it
             .
             )
             And
             I
             have
             fully
             in
             a
             large
             Volume
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               A
               second
               Plea
               for
               Peace
            
             ,
             declared
             my
             Political
             Principles
             ,
             which
             after
             all
             thoughts
             I
             stand
             to
             ;
             And
             no
             one
             hath
             given
             me
             a
             word
             of
             Exceptions
             against
             them
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             after
             so
             many
             years
             ,
             but
             some
             in
             meer
             Malice
             tell
             me
             of
             my
             Aphorisms
             revok't
             ,
             without
             taking
             notice
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             I
             here
             repeat
             that
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             engage
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             that
             I
             renounce
             all
             Rebellion
             ,
             Treason
             and
             Sedition
             ,
             and
             all
             Principles
             tending
             thereto
             ;
             that
             I
             am
             for
             as
             much
             Power
             of
             Princes
             and
             Obedience
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             as
             any
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             speaks
             for
             ,
             or
             as
             is
             given
             or
             asserted
             by
             any
             General
             Council
             ,
             or
             the
             Confession
             of
             any
             Christian
             Church
             that
             I
             have
             seen
             ,
             except
             what
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Substitutes
             ;
             And
             I
             hold
             it
             unlawful
             to
             take
             Arms
             at
             all
             against
             the
             King
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             against
             either
             his
             Authority
             ,
             Person
             ,
             Rights
             or
             Prerogative
             ;
             or
             against
             any
             lawfully
             Commissioned
             by
             him
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             unlawfully
             ,
             except
             in
             such
             Cases
             as
             God's
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             the
             King
             himself
             by
             Law
             or
             contrary
             Command
             shall
             bind
             Men
             to
             resist
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             And
             so
             you
             will
             suppose
             that
             God's
             Law
             of
             Nature
             bindeth
             you
             in
             some
             Cases
             to
             resist
             :
             And
             will
             not
             all
             Rebels
             plead
             that
             Law
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Dare
             you
             say
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Case
             ?
             King
             Iames
             writeth
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             may
             not
             make
             War
             against
             his
             whole
             Kingdom
             ?
             If
             Ten
             Irishmen
             pretend
             a
             Commission
             to
             Kill
             all
             the
             Parliament
             and
             Protestants
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             or
             to
             seize
             on
             the
             King's
             Garisons
             ,
             or
             if
             King
             Iohn
             give
             his
             Kingdom
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             ask
             
               Hooker
               ,
               Filson
            
             or
             Parliaments
             ,
             what
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             saith
             to
             these
             Cases
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XL.
           Point
           XXXVII
           .
           Of
           Assenting
           and
           Consenting
           to
           the
           Damnatory
           Clauses
           of
           Athanasius's
           Creed
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             Hope
             you
             will
             not
             quarrel
             with
             the
             Creed
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             take
             the
             Creed
             called
             
             Athanasius's
             (
             tho'
             the
             Author
             is
             unknown
             )
             to
             be
             an
             excellent
             Explication
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             :
             And
             could
             wish
             that
             it
             were
             more
             used
             and
             learnt
             of
             all
             .
             But
             I
             am
             not
             so
             far
             to
             judge
             other
             Men
             ,
             as
             to
             conclude
             all
             Men
             certainly
             damned
             for
             ever
             that
             are
             not
             so
             well
             skilled
             in
             that
             Mystery
             ,
             as
             to
             believe
             every
             word
             there
             written
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             heard
             Learned
             Men
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             is
             not
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             Damnatory
             Clauses
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Doctrinal
             Articles
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             They
             that
             can
             make
             Laws
             and
             Oaths
             speak
             or
             mean
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             need
             not
             stick
             at
             any
             thing
             .
             Is
             not
             the
             Damnatory
             part
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             and
             contained
             in
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             they
             prove
             thus
             ,
             that
             it
             meaneth
             no
             such
             Consent
             or
             Approbation
             .
             The
             Liturgy
             requireth
             you
             to
             read
             the
             Apocrypha
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             to
             believe
             all
             things
             in
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             For
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             divers
             things
             in
             Tobit
             are
             evidently
             false
             :
             And
             so
             tho'
             it
             bind
             you
             to
             use
             and
             read
             
             Athanasius's
             Creed
             ,
             it
             binds
             you
             not
             to
             believe
             all
             in
             it
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             This
             Cheat
             is
             too
             gross
             to
             deceive
             a
             School-Boy
             with
             .
             Is
             
             Athanasius's
             Creed
             a
             real
             part
             of
             the
             Common-Prayer
             Book
             ,
             
               contain'd
               in
               it
            
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ;
             we
             there
             find
             it
             both
             contained
             and
             prescribed
             Verbatim
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Is
             the
             Apocrypha
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Common-Prayer
             Book
             ,
             and
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             any
             Sentences
             out
             of
             it
             there
             inserted
             ,
             those
             are
             part
             ;
             else
             the
             Apocrypha
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Book
             :
             It
             is
             only
             the
             
               Order
               to
               read
               it
            
             that
             is
             a
             part
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             palpable
             Deceit
             ,
             to
             argue
             that
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             that
             which
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Book
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             not
             so
             bound
             to
             that
             which
             is
             not
             contained
             in
             it
             ?
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap
           XLI
           .
           Point
           XXXVIII
           .
           Of
           Saying
           Common-Prayer
           twice
           a
           day
           every
           day
           in
           the
           Year
           ordinarily
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             IT
             is
             but
             that
             you
             shall
             every
             day
             say
             the
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             Service
             ,
             not
             being
             lett
             by
             Sickness
             ,
             or
             other
             urgent
             Cause
             .
             ]
             And
             what
             have
             you
             against
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             when
             the
             Book
             was
             made
             ,
             to
             help
             the
             ignorant
             Vulgar
             out
             of
             Popery
             ,
             every
             day
             to
             use
             the
             Common-Prayer
             was
             a
             very
             good
             help
             to
             them
             .
             But
             the
             Case
             is
             much
             altered
             ,
             and
             People
             now
             have
             more
             suitable
             Helps
             ;
             and
             Ministers
             have
             so
             much
             other
             Work
             to
             do
             in
             their
             Studies
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             Neighbours
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             some
             Prayers
             to
             use
             more
             suitable
             to
             their
             Families
             and
             Closets
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             sinful
             Impediment
             against
             other
             Duties
             ,
             to
             say
             Common-Prayer
             twice
             a
             day
             .
             If
             they
             were
             commanded
             to
             Preach
             twice
             a
             day
             ,
             every
             day
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             it
             would
             cause
             a
             sinful
             Omission
             of
             other
             Duties
             ,
             how
             good
             soever
             Preaching
             be
             in
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             then
             you
             have
             
               urgent
               Cause
            
             of
             forbearance
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             not
             for
             abusive
             dallying
             with
             Covenants
             about
             Sacred
             things
             :
             It
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             instance
             of
             Sickness
             ,
             that
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             Imposition
             ,
             meant
             only
             
               extraordinary
               Causes
            
             as
             urgent
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             we
             should
             take
             our
             ordinary
             Work
             for
             such
             an
             urgent
             Cause
             .
             As
             if
             a
             Man
             that
             is
             bound
             to
             spend
             most
             of
             the
             day
             in
             his
             Shop
             should
             Covenant
             to
             go
             Thirty
             Miles
             every
             day
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             lett
             by
             urgent
             Cause
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             see
             that
             almost
             no
             Conformists
             do
             thus
             :
             therefore
             it
             's
             certain
             that
             they
             do
             not
             so
             understand
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             That
             's
             a
             warning
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             promising
             that
             which
             we
             see
             so
             many
             that
             promised
             it
             not
             perform
             ;
             They
             are
             our
             Monitors
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             such
             a
             playing
             with
             Sacred
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             deceiving
             the
             Law
             ,
             instead
             of
             obeying
             it
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Chap.
           XLII
           .
           Point
           XXXIX
           .
           Of
           forcing
           the
           unwilling
           Parishioners
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           Accusing
           and
           Excommunicating
           the
           Refusers
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             HOw
             are
             you
             bound
             to
             this
             by
             Conformity
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               We
               must
               assent
               and
               consent
               to
               the
               Rubrick
               ,
               which
               commandeth
            
             [
             That
             every
             Parishioner
             shall
             Communicate
             three
             times
             a
             year
             at
             least
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               Oath
               of
               Canonical
               Obedience
               binds
               us
               to
               obey
               the
               112
               Canon
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               rest
               ;
               which
               saith
            
             [
             The
             Minister
             ,
             Churchwardens
             ,
             Questmen
             and
             Assistants
             of
             every
             Parish-Church
             and
             Chappel
             ,
             shall
             yearly
             within
             40
             days
             after
             Easter
             exhibit
             to
             the
             Bishop
             or
             his
             Chancellor
             ,
             the
             Names
             ,
             and
             Surnames
             of
             All
             the
             Parishioners
             as
             well
             Men
             as
             Women
             ,
             which
             being
             at
             the
             Age
             of
             16
             years
             ,
             received
             not
             the
             Communion
             at
             Easter
             before
             .
             ]
             
               And
               then
               they
               are
               to
               be
               Excommunicated
               if
               they
               refuse
               ,
               and
               to
               lie
               in
               Jail
               till
               they
               die
               ,
               when
               taken
               by
               the
               Writ
            
             De
             Excommunicato
             Capiendo
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             And
             why
             should
             not
             men
             be
             forced
             to
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             own
             good
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             backward
             to
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             The
             internal
             part
             is
             the
             first
             and
             chief
             part
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             external
             is
             not
             their
             Duty
             ,
             but
             their
             great
             Sin.
             It
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             Heathens
             to
             
               Believe
               and
               be
               baptized
            
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             be
             baptized
             till
             they
             believe
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             Candidates
             for
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             to
             get
             Ability
             and
             Ordination
             and
             to
             officiate
             .
             But
             not
             to
             officiate
             before
             they
             get
             Ability
             and
             Ordination
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             every
             Man
             to
             believe
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             profess
             that
             belief
             :
             But
             to
             say
             he
             believeth
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             is
             Hypocrisie
             and
             Lying
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sloathful
             Man's
             Duty
             to
             rise
             and
             dress
             him
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             his
             Work
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             work
             in
             Bed
             ,
             or
             go
             abroad
             Naked
             .
             Men
             that
             need
             Marriage
             must
             Marry
             ,
             and
             then
             
               liberis
               operam
               dare
            
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             do
             this
             before
             they
             Marry
             .
             So
             Persons
             that
             are
             unfit
             for
             the
             Sacrament
             must
             be
             fit
             ,
             and
             then
             receive
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             before
             they
             are
             fit
             .
             Now
             if
             you
             can
             force
             them
             by
             a
             Gaol
             out
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             unbelief
             and
             ungodliness
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             very
             charitable
             work
             :
             Otherwise
             you
             force
             them
             upon
             Sacriledge
             and
             Profanation
             to
             their
             Damnation
             .
             Why
             else
             doth
             the
             Common-Prayer
             Book
             perswade
             the
             Blasphemers
             and
             
               hinderers
               of
               God's
               
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               uncharitable
               not
               to
               come
               to
               that
               Holy
               Table
               ,
               lest
               the
               Devil
               enter
               into
               them
               as
               he
               did
               into
            
             Judas
             ,
             
               and
               fill
               them
               with
               all
               unrighteousness
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               Body
               and
               Soul.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             they
             that
             are
             forced
             to
             come
             ,
             will
             be
             liker
             to
             take
             preparing
             Care
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             be
             let
             alone
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Look
             over
             the
             foregoing
             instances
             :
             Will
             you
             make
             a
             Law
             among
             Heathens
             that
             all
             shall
             be
             baptized
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             draw
             them
             to
             believe
             ?
             Or
             will
             you
             Command
             all
             Students
             to
             Administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             draw
             them
             to
             Study
             and
             be
             Ordained
             ,
             &c.
             
             We
             disswade
             you
             not
             from
             forcing
             all
             to
             Hear
             and
             Learn
             :
             But
             do
             you
             think
             that
             it
             is
             so
             easie
             and
             small
             a
             Matter
             to
             bring
             a
             Man
             to
             Repent
             and
             Believe
             ,
             and
             give
             up
             his
             Heart
             and
             Life
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             prefer
             Heaven
             before
             Earth
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             Life
             before
             a
             fleshly
             and
             worldly
             Life
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             but
             say
             ,
             
               Do
               it
               ,
               or
               thou
               shalt
               go
               to
               Iail
               .
            
             What
             need
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             a
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             ,
             a
             teaching
             Ministry
             ,
             &c.
             if
             it
             be
             so
             easily
             done
             at
             a
             Command
             ?
             Will
             the
             fear
             of
             a
             Jail
             make
             Men
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             Love
             God
             ?
             Oh
             how
             little
             doth
             this
             way
             savour
             of
             any
             true
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             State
             of
             Man
             ,
             or
             what
             Faith
             or
             Sanctification
             is
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             lyeth
             the
             Sinfulness
             of
             such
             force
             !
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             seemeth
             to
             make
             a
             New
             Gospel-Condition
             ,
             or
             contradict
             Christ's
             .
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             That
             none
             can
             be
             his
             Disciple
             ,
             except
             he
             forsake
             all
             ,
             and
             follow
             him
             :
             This
             Course
             saith
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             be
             saved
             by
             Christ
             ,
             if
             thou
             hadst
             rather
             Communicate
             than
             lose
             all
             and
             lie
             in
             Jail
             .
             The
             Sacrament
             is
             an
             Investing
             delivering
             of
             Pardon
             and
             right
             to
             Christ
             and
             Salvation
             ;
             And
             none
             but
             those
             that
             desire
             them
             above
             all
             the
             World
             are
             capable
             of
             these
             .
             And
             to
             give
             them
             to
             the
             forced
             and
             unwilling
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             seems
             to
             put
             a
             Lie
             on
             Christ
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             ever
             made
             any
             such
             gift
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             tendeth
             to
             deceive
             poor
             Souls
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             forceth
             them
             on
             Sacriledge
             ,
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             Prophanation
             and
             Damnation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             may
             distract
             those
             Persons
             with
             terror
             who
             are
             conscious
             of
             their
             unfitness
             ,
             or
             those
             Melancholy
             Christians
             that
             under
             Temptation
             tremble
             for
             fear
             of
             taking
             their
             own
             damnation
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             polluteth
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             confoundeth
             the
             Infidels
             ,
             Catechumens
             and
             Fideles
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             It
             thereby
             filleth
             the
             Church
             with
             such
             wicked
             men
             as
             prove
             worse
             Enemies
             to
             the
             godly
             than
             those
             without
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             In
             all
             Elections
             the
             Major
             part
             of
             wicked
             forced
             Communicants
             will
             carry
             it
             ,
             to
             chuse
             Ministers
             like
             themselves
             ,
             and
             carry
             Church
             Matters
             according
             to
             their
             wicked
             minds
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Good
             men
             seeing
             this
             are
             ready
             to
             be
             frightned
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             Separation
             ,
             as
             men
             run
             out
             of
             a
             ruinous
             House
             ,
             lest
             it
             fall
             on
             their
             Heads
             ,
             or
             fly
             from
             a
             noisome
             place
             with
             loathing
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             then
             the
             Crowd
             that
             thus
             get
             Church
             possession
             will
             revile
             them
             as
             Schismaticks
             and
             Sectaries
             ,
             and
             Hypocrites
             ,
             and
             persecute
             and
             destroy
             them
             if
             they
             can
             .
          
           
             Are
             not
             all
             those
             sad
             effects
             of
             turning
             a
             Church
             into
             a
             Prison
             ,
             and
             forcing
             men
             to
             seem
             to
             take
             that
             which
             Christ
             professeth
             he
             doth
             not
             give
             them
             ?
             And
             of
             casting
             holy
             things
             to
             Dogs
             ,
             and
             Pearls
             before
             Swine
             ;
             and
             cramming
             and
             drenching
             those
             with
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             right
             till
             they
             desire
             and
             beg
             it
             ,
             and
             can
             sell
             all
             to
             buy
             this
             precious
             Pearl
             ?
             We
             dare
             not
             Assent
             ,
             Consent
             or
             Swear
             to
             such
             a
             Course
             as
             this
             ,
             nor
             publish
             an
             Excommunication
             against
             such
             men
             on
             this
             account
             .
             It
             's
             an
             odd
             thing
             to
             cast
             men
             out
             because
             they
             will
             not
             come
             in
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             pray
             you
             how
             can
             Ministers
             in
             great
             Cities
             and
             Parishes
             perform
             this
             Canonical
             Obedience
             ,
             to
             
               give
               in
               to
               the
               Bishop
               or
               Chancellor
               the
               names
               of
               all
               that
               Communicated
               not
               at
            
             Easter
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             not
             the
             hundredth
             part
             of
             the
             Parishioners
             in
             some
             places
             ?
             I
             do
             believe
             that
             in
             the
             two
             Parishes
             that
             I
             last
             lived
             in
             ,
             there
             are
             above
             fourscore
             thousand
             Souls
             :
             And
             is
             it
             like
             that
             the
             Ministers
             know
             twenty
             thousand
             of
             these
             ?
             I
             have
             been
             at
             their
             Communion
             ,
             even
             at
             Easter
             and
             Whitsuntide
             ,
             and
             I
             never
             saw
             five
             hundred
             there
             .
             And
             if
             they
             gave
             in
             the
             names
             of
             but
             twenty
             or
             forty
             thousand
             Non-communicants
             tho'
             it
             's
             like
             there
             are
             nearer
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             )
             in
             this
             Diocess
             ,
             what
             work
             would
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Chancellor
             have
             ?
             Cannot
             you
             easily
             imagine
             what
             their
             Discipline
             would
             be
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             would
             exhort
             each
             Person
             one
             by
             one
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             plead
             with
             them
             for
             conviction
             ,
             and
             resolve
             their
             doubts
             ?
             Doth
             not
             this
             one
             thing
             tell
             you
             what
             the
             English
             Diocesan
             Episcopacy
             is
             ,
             that
             giveth
             one
             man
             the
             Disciplining
             of
             many
             hundred
             Parishes
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             You
             talk
             as
             if
             you
             would
             have
             a
             Church
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             make
             Religion
             too
             serious
             a
             business
             :
             It
             is
             well
             if
             we
             could
             have
             a
             Church
             of
             Civil
             Men
             and
             Peaceable
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             will
             use
             Religion
             for
             the
             Civil
             Interest
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             will
             serve
             the
             will
             of
             Governors
             ,
             and
             the
             Common
             Peace
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             sure
             St.
             Paul
             wrote
             to
             no
             Church
             but
             such
             as
             he
             called
             Saints
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             Christ
             will
             save
             none
             but
             Saints
             :
             An
             unsanctified
             Christian
             ,
             and
             a
             Church
             not
             holy
             ,
             are
             contradictions
             
               in
               adjecto
            
             .
             Christ
             came
             not
             to
             set
             up
             a
             meer
             worldly
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             to
             devise
             a
             Religion
             to
             serve
             the
             Will
             ,
             Ambition
             or
             Interest
             of
             worldly
             men
             ,
             nor
             meerly
             to
             promote
             Civility
             ,
             Wealth
             and
             Peace
             .
             If
             this
             be
             all
             that
             you
             would
             have
             ,
             go
             to
             
               Aristotle
               ,
               Plato
               ,
               Seneca
               ,
               Plutarch
               ,
               Cicero
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             You
             need
             not
             be
             Christians
             for
             this
             .
             But
             yet
             we
             pretend
             not
             to
             know
             mens
             Hearts
             :
             It
             is
             visible
             Saints
             that
             the
             visible
             Church
             consisteth
             of
             ;
             and
             with
             whom
             we
             must
             have
             visible
             Communion
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             left
             to
             the
             will
             of
             every
             Pastor
             whom
             he
             will
             take
             for
             a
             Saint
             ;
             for
             then
             Churches
             would
             be
             of
             as
             many
             sorts
             or
             degrees
             ,
             as
             Ministers
             strict
             or
             loose
             Opinions
             are
             .
             But
             Christ
             hath
             himself
             made
             the
             Articles
             Essential
             to
             Christian
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             ,
             and
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             required
             us
             to
             take
             those
             into
             the
             Church
             who
             seriously
             profess
             Belief
             ,
             and
             Consent
             ,
             till
             they
             null
             that
             Profession
             by
             a
             contrary
             Profession
             or
             Conversation
             ;
             which
             must
             be
             proved
             against
             any
             man
             before
             he
             is
             rejected
             :
             For
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             a
             Society
             to
             be
             arbitrarily
             made
             or
             unmade
             ,
             at
             every
             Ministers
             or
             Bishops
             will
             ,
             but
             hath
             from
             Christ
             the
             fixed
             Laws
             of
             its
             Constitution
             and
             necessary
             Administration
             (
             better
             than
             our
             141
             Canons
             .
             )
          
           
             But
             indeed
             you
             have
             toucht
             our
             sore
             :
             For
             my
             part
             I
             am
             past
             doubt
             that
             we
             should
             all
             live
             in
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Piety
             ,
             if
             all
             (
             yea
             all
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             )
             were
             but
             agreed
             at
             the
             Heart
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             Gospel
             be
             certainly
             true
             ,
             and
             whether
             Christ
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             a
             deceiver
             ,
             and
             whether
             there
             be
             a
             Life
             after
             this
             ,
             and
             a
             Judgment
             of
             all
             according
             to
             their
             works
             :
             Yea
             ,
             were
             they
             but
             heartily
             agreed
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Rewarder
             of
             them
             that
             diligently
             seek
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             punisher
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             The
             dispute
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             ,
             whether
             we
             shall
             be
             Christians
             indeed
             ,
             or
             worldly
             Hypocrites
             called
             Christians
             ;
             and
             whether
             we
             shall
             use
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             Christ
             and
             Religion
             for
             Christ
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Flesh
             against
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             You
             are
             very
             severe
             in
             your
             Censure
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             doubt
             some
             will
             find
             Christ
             more
             severe
             ,
             and
             be
             less
             able
             to
             endure
             his
             Censure
             than
             mine
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             call
             some
             men
             to
             account
             for
             turning
             sacred
             Names
             ,
             and
             Offices
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             against
             him
             ,
             to
             banish
             Conscience
             and
             serious
             Godliness
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             Veracity
             ,
             common
             Honesty
             and
             Humanity
             )
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             turn
             his
             House
             of
             Prayer
             into
             a
             place
             of
             Merchandise
             ,
             and
             a
             Den
             of
             Thieves
             ;
             and
             tempt
             Turks
             and
             Heathens
             to
             hate
             Christians
             for
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             to
             fly
             from
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             lose
             all
             Religion
             ,
             Trustiness
             and
             Honesty
             ,
             or
             the
             Reputation
             of
             them
             :
             But
             I
             speak
             not
             now
             of
             our
             Governours
             ,
             whom
             I
             leave
             to
             God.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XLIII
           .
           Point
           XL.
           Of
           forsaking
           our
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           ceasing
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           Banishment
           Five
           Miles
           from
           Corporations
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             THE
             last
             part
             of
             Ministerial
             Conformity
             which
             I
             named
             to
             you
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             cannot
             conform
             to
             all
             aforesaid
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             Damnation
             ,
             we
             must
             cease
             our
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             Preach
             Christs
             Gospel
             to
             any
             more
             than
             four
             besides
             our
             Family
             ,
             nor
             perform
             any
             Worship
             of
             God
             with
             more
             ,
             (
             but
             in
             their
             way
             )
             and
             we
             must
             neither
             dwell
             nor
             come
             within
             Five
             Miles
             of
             any
             (
             Burgess
             )
             Corporation
             ,
             or
             any
             place
             where-ever
             we
             lived
             or
             travelled
             ,
             and
             preached
             since
             the
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
             :
             Otherwise
             we
             must
             lye
             in
             the
             common
             Goal
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Doubtless
             they
             that
             made
             this
             Law
             against
             you
             ,
             thought
             you
             very
             wicked
             intolerable
             men
             ,
             and
             thought
             your
             Preaching
             very
             dangerous
             :
             And
             indeed
             so
             they
             say
             of
             you
             in
             the
             Preface
             of
             the
             Oxford
             Act.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             They
             do
             so
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             glad
             to
             find
             that
             falseness
             ,
             and
             wickedness
             as
             such
             is
             yet
             disowned
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             do
             not
             glory
             in
             the
             very
             names
             of
             them
             .
             It
             is
             a
             notable
             evidence
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Life
             of
             retribution
             ,
             that
             naughtiness
             is
             disowned
             by
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             the
             worst
             would
             be
             thought
             and
             called
             honest
             ,
             and
             true
             ,
             and
             good
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             World
             would
             not
             Crucifie
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             Persecute
             and
             Murder
             his
             Apostles
             under
             the
             name
             of
             righteous
             holy
             men
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Malefactors
             ,
             Enemies
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             Breakers
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Pestilent
             Fellows
             
             that
             troubled
             the
             Peace
             ,
             and
             turned
             the
             World
             upside
             down
             .
             The
             Devil
             himself
             dare
             not
             own
             the
             name
             of
             Lying
             ,
             Malignity
             and
             Murder
             ,
             nor
             of
             Persecuting
             Men
             for
             Truth
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Gods
             Cause
             .
          
           
             And
             verily
             it
             seemeth
             the
             Controversie
             of
             many
             in
             this
             Age
             ,
             whether
             they
             that
             scarce
             speak
             of
             God
             but
             in
             Swearing
             and
             Cursing
             ,
             nor
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             in
             scorning
             or
             threatning
             the
             serious
             practisers
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             savour
             little
             but
             Eating
             and
             Drinking
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             and
             Playing
             ,
             and
             getting
             Riches
             ,
             and
             hateing
             all
             that
             are
             stricter
             than
             they
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             make
             Gods
             Law
             their
             rule
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             to
             him
             the
             work
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             his
             serious
             Worship
             their
             delight
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             their
             hope
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             wilfully
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             nor
             be
             Perjured
             or
             Lie
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             which
             of
             these
             be
             the
             honester
             Men
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Put
             you
             cannot
             deny
             that
             your
             party
             hath
             preached
             the
             Nation
             into
             Rebellion
             (
             for
             the
             Parliament
             against
             the
             King
             )
             and
             therefore
             are
             justly
             s●spected
             till
             they
             repent
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             mean
             you
             by
             
               [
               our
               party
               ?
            
             ]
             If
             you
             mean
             Nonconformists
             to
             the
             present
             Laws
             of
             Conformity
             ,
             you
             are
             easily
             confuted
             :
             For
             the
             Rebellion
             was
             over
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             restored
             before
             the
             present
             Conformity
             was
             Enacted
             :
             And
             when
             there
             was
             no
             such
             Law
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             Nonconformists
             to
             it
             ,
             nor
             any
             such
             Party
             in
             being
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             mean
             the
             old
             Nonconformists
             ,
             I
             answer
             you
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             were
             part
             for
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             part
             against
             their
             War
             ,
             and
             part
             Neuters
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             was
             a
             multitude
             of
             Conformist
             Ministers
             for
             the
             Parliament
             for
             one
             Nonconformist
             :
             I
             have
             oft
             proved
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             Parliament
             ,
             not
             many
             more
             Nonconformist
             Ministers
             left
             in
             England
             ,
             than
             were
             Counties
             ,
             if
             so
             many
             .
             In
             the
             Westminster
             As●e●ly
             there
             were
             but
             seven
             or
             eight
             Englishmen
             :
             Most
             of
             the
             Sermons
             before
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             most
             blamed
             ,
             were
             Preached
             by
             Conformists
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Such
             as
             kept
             in
             ,
             and
             obeyed
             the
             Parliament
             and
             Usurpers
             ,
             did
             most
             of
             them
             Conform
             ,
             of
             9000
             or
             10000
             Ministers
             ,
             there
             were
             but
             two
             thousand
             that
             Conformed
             not
             :
             And
             did
             meer
             turning
             to
             Conformity
             manifest
             Repentance
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             I
             have
             oft
             ,
             and
             oft
             said
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             silence
             all
             that
             had
             any
             hand
             in
             Wars
             ,
             (
             except
             the
             Conformists
             )
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             we
             
             will
             thank
             them
             with
             great
             joy
             ?
             For
             I
             do
             not
             think
             there
             are
             forty
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             not
             twenty
             ,
             silenced
             Ministers
             alive
             in
             all
             England
             ,
             that
             had
             any
             hand
             in
             the
             War
             against
             the
             King.
             And
             it
             's
             an
             odd
             kind
             of
             Justice
             that
             should
             eject
             and
             accuse
             so
             great
             a
             number
             for
             other
             mens
             Actions
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             if
             our
             Doctrine
             be
             Seditious
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             we
             be
             allowed
             rather
             to
             Preach
             openly
             where
             Witnesses
             may
             convict
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             take
             hold
             on
             us
             ,
             than
             in
             secret
             to
             four
             ,
             where
             none
             can
             convict
             us
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             whilst
             so
             many
             hundred
             Ministers
             are
             hunted
             and
             ruined
             for
             Preaching
             ,
             we
             hear
             of
             none
             at
             all
             punished
             for
             any
             False
             or
             Seditious
             Doctrine
             ?
             Do
             those
             that
             watch
             ,
             accuse
             and
             ruin
             us
             ,
             want
             will
             to
             find
             out
             our
             false
             or
             ill
             Doctrine
             ?
             while
             I
             am
             writing
             this
             ,
             the
             common
             talk
             is
             ,
             two
             poor
             Fellows
             accused
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             and
             two
             Beggars
             ,
             or
             poor
             Women
             that
             stood
             at
             the
             doors
             ,
             took
             their
             Oaths
             against
             such
             ,
             and
             such
             ,
             and
             such
             ,
             many
             .
             Warrants
             granted
             to
             distrain
             for
             Forty
             Pound
             or
             Sixty
             Pound
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             on
             Ministers
             and
             People
             ;
             the
             Citizens
             Goods
             seized
             ,
             and
             carryed
             away
             ,
             their
             Shops
             made
             bare
             ,
             many
             laid
             in
             Jayls
             ,
             and
             thousands
             waiting
             for
             utter
             ruin
             of
             all
             they
             have
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             on
             the
             account
             of
             their
             Preaching
             and
             Hearing
             as
             without
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             not
             a
             word
             among
             all
             these
             of
             any
             False
             Doctrine
             spoken
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             Gods
             great
             mercy
             having
             of
             late
             years
             opened
             the
             Press
             ,
             the
             Nonconformists
             have
             Printed
             abundance
             of
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             may
             see
             what
             Doctrine
             they
             Preached
             :
             There
             are
             two
             Volumes
             of
             Morning
             Lectures
             at
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             two
             at
             another
             ,
             and
             one
             Volume
             of
             Lectures
             against
             Popery
             .
             There
             is
             a
             great
             Volume
             of
             Mr.
             
             Charnock's
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             one
             ,
             and
             ma●y
             lesser
             of
             Dr.
             
             Manton's
             ;
             many
             Folio●s
             of
             Mr.
             
               Anth.
               Burgesses
            
             ,
             divers
             of
             Dr.
             Bates
             ,
             divers
             of
             Mr.
             Richard
             Alleine's
             ,
             Dr.
             Gilpin
             of
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             abundance
             more
             .
             You
             have
             an
             account
             of
             my
             own
             Doctrine
             in
             above
             an
             hundred
             Books
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             leave
             Posterity
             to
             judge
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             we
             hear
             what
             is
             said
             against
             you
             for
             your
             Rebellious
             Doctrine
             in
             former
             times
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             then
             gave
             the
             World
             an
             account
             in
             my
             Book
             called
             Political
             Aphorisms
             ,
             or
             a
             Holy
             Common-wealth
             written
             for
             Monarchy
             by
             Mr.
             
             Harrington's
             Provocation
             ,
             what
             moved
             me
             to
             be
             on
             the
             Parliaments
             side
             ;
             and
             I
             know
             nothing
             that
             they
             have
             charged
             
             on
             my
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             the
             words
             of
             that
             Book
             which
             I
             revoked
             long
             ago
             ,
             and
             some
             Clauses
             in
             my
             Saints
             Rest
             ,
             which
             I
             expunged
             before
             the
             King
             came
             in
             :
             And
             if
             my
             later
             writings
             (
             as
             my
             Second
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             )
             written
             purposely
             to
             satisfie
             them
             of
             my
             present
             judgment
             ,
             be
             not
             regardable
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             call
             me
             to
             retractations
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             Act
             of
             Indempnity
             have
             done
             nothing
             against
             our
             former
             Actions
             ,
             all
             General
             
             Monk's
             Army
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             such
             that
             restored
             the
             King
             ,
             must
             expect
             the
             like
             reward
             ,
             if
             death
             deliver
             them
             not
             from
             mens
             wrath
             .
          
        
         
           
             L
             
          
           
             But
             why
             should
             you
             not
             give
             over
             Preaching
             when
             you
             are
             silenced
             ?
             Have
             not
             the
             Bishops
             power
             to
             silence
             and
             degrade
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             ordain
             ;
             or
             the
             Parliament
             at
             least
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             We
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             Magistrate
             hath
             power
             to
             hinder
             Preachers
             from
             doing
             mischief
             ,
             and
             to
             restrain
             those
             that
             Preach
             Rebellion
             ,
             Sedition
             or
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             that
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             :
             But
             not
             on
             that
             pretence
             ,
             to
             hinder
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             forbid
             Christs
             Ministers
             to
             Preach
             his
             Gospel
             :
             Bishops
             and
             Senior
             Pastors
             are
             Investing
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             ordain
             fit
             Men
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             judge
             of
             their
             fitness
             to
             that
             end
             :
             And
             if
             men
             prove
             uncapable
             ,
             by
             Apostacy
             or
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             Perfidiousness
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             as
             Cyprian
             did
             about
             Martial
             and
             Basilides
             ,
             require
             the
             Congregation
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             to
             forsake
             them
             .
             But
             they
             have
             no
             power
             to
             forbid
             any
             faithful
             Minister
             to
             do
             the
             Office
             to
             which
             he
             is
             ordained
             ,
             nor
             to
             forbid
             the
             people
             to
             hear
             them
             :
             And
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             their
             Commands
             are
             nullities
             as
             to
             any
             Obligation
             to
             Obedience
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             they
             that
             give
             you
             the
             Office
             may
             take
             it
             away
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             giveth
             it
             as
             a
             Donor
             may
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             ,
             but
             not
             he
             that
             only
             as
             a
             Servant
             delivereth
             that
             which
             his
             Master
             gives
             .
             If
             you
             send
             a
             Servant
             to
             deliver
             a
             Man
             Possession
             of
             House
             ,
             Land
             ,
             Horse
             ,
             Money
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             Servant
             cannot
             take
             it
             from
             him
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             I
             do
             not
             think
             that
             the
             Priest
             that
             Marryeth
             Men
             ,
             can
             unmarry
             them
             when
             he
             will
             :
             If
             he
             could
             ,
             I
             think
             he
             would
             have
             more
             work
             .
             I
             scarce
             think
             the
             Patron
             that
             giveth
             one
             a
             Benefice
             can
             take
             it
             away
             when
             he
             will
             ;
             which
             is
             more
             alienable
             than
             the
             Office.
             
          
           
             A
             man
             cannot
             renounce
             it
             himself
             when
             he
             will
             ,
             who
             hath
             some
             more
             power
             of
             himself
             than
             the
             Bishop
             hath
             .
          
           
             Do
             you
             not
             know
             that
             all
             are
             agreed
             that
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             is
             as
             Marriage
             ,
             during
             Life
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             Tryal
             or
             at
             Pleasure
             ,
             
             except
             in
             case
             of
             Adultery
             ?
             Therefore
             the
             Papists
             say
             ,
             that
             Ordination
             maketh
             an
             Indelible
             Character
             :
             Of
             this
             all
             Parties
             are
             agreed
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             why
             say
             you
             the
             Ordainers
             do
             not
             give
             you
             the
             Power
             ,
             but
             as
             Investing
             Ministers
             ?
             you
             are
             not
             called
             immediately
             by
             Christ
             as
             the
             Apostles
             were
             ;
             who
             then
             doth
             give
             it
             you
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             Ordainers
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Office
             lyeth
             in
             an
             Obligation
             to
             great
             labour
             and
             great
             patience
             as
             well
             as
             in
             a
             gift
             of
             power
             .
             It
             is
             a
             power
             to
             work
             in
             a
             suffering
             state
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Bishop
             can
             oblige
             no
             man
             to
             this
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             he
             oblige
             any
             man
             farther
             than
             Christ
             and
             his
             own
             consent
             oblige
             him
             .
             Therefore
             it
             followeth
             that
             neither
             can
             he
             give
             the
             power
             farther
             than
             Christ
             giveth
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Ordainers
             and
             People
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             have
             each
             their
             part
             under
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             conveyance
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             How
             doth
             Christ
             give
             Ministers
             their
             Office
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             maketh
             a
             Law
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             specifieth
             the
             Office
             by
             describing
             their
             work
             ,
             and
             the
             necessary
             qualification
             of
             the
             Persons
             :
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             left
             to
             Bishops
             nor
             any
             to
             alter
             the
             Office
             ,
             nor
             to
             admit
             any
             uncapable
             Persons
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Next
             Christ
             blesseth
             Mens
             Preparatory
             Studies
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             gifts
             and
             grace
             doth
             give
             them
             all
             Ministerial
             Abilities
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             maketh
             them
             desirous
             and
             willing
             of
             the
             Office
             and
             Work
             in
             Love
             to
             the
             blessed
             Effects
             ,
             and
             so
             maketh
             them
             Consenters
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             His
             Providence
             bringeth
             them
             where
             their
             Labours
             are
             really
             needful
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             moveth
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             Flock
             or
             Electors
             to
             desire
             ,
             chuse
             or
             accept
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             commandeth
             the
             Ordainers
             to
             Approve
             and
             Ordain
             those
             that
             are
             thus
             qualified
             as
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             commandeth
             Magistrates
             to
             protect
             and
             encourage
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             He
             commandeth
             the
             Neighbour
             Church-Pastors
             to
             own
             them
             in
             their
             Neighbourly
             Communion
             .
             Thus
             you
             may
             see
             how
             Ministers
             are
             made
             by
             Christ
             ,
             tho'
             not
             without
             mans
             Service
             .
          
           
           
             Do
             you
             know
             how
             God
             maketh
             Marriages
             ?
             1.
             
             He
             instituteth
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Law
             maketh
             the
             Husband
             the
             Ruler
             of
             the
             Wife
             .
             2.
             
             He
             causeth
             their
             natural
             Capacity
             and
             Inclination
             .
             3.
             
             His
             Providence
             acquainteth
             them
             with
             each
             other
             .
             And
             4.
             
             He
             moveth
             them
             to
             Consent
             .
             And
             5.
             
             He
             maketh
             it
             the
             Ministers
             Duty
             to
             do
             his
             part
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Husbands
             power
             is
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             know
             who
             giveth
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             and
             Sheriffs
             of
             London
             their
             Power
             ?
             1.
             
             The
             King
             by
             Charter
             determineth
             what
             ,
             Power
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             shall
             be
             qualified
             ,
             and
             how
             chosen
             ,
             and
             how
             sworn
             and
             invested
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Citizens
             accordingly
             choose
             them
             .
             3.
             
             And
             the
             Recorder
             Sweareth
             them
             .
             Who
             is
             it
             now
             that
             giveth
             them
             the
             Power
             ?
             The
             King's
             Charter
             ,
             tho'
             not
             till
             they
             be
             duly
             qualified
             and
             chosen
             .
             The
             Recorder
             cannot
             depose
             them
             again
             ;
             No
             ,
             nor
             the
             Citizens
             (
             who
             may
             do
             more
             )
             unless
             it
             be
             in
             the
             Charter
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             Sin
             fear
             you
             by
             ceasing
             your
             ministry
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             fear
             the
             guilt
             of
             Perfidious
             breaking
             of
             our
             Ordination
             Vow
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             solemnly
             obliged
             our selves
             to
             diligent
             performing
             of
             our
             Ministry
             .
             The
             Bishops
             put
             those
             of
             us
             on
             this
             whom
             they
             ordained
             ,
             who
             now
             would
             force
             us
             to
             violate
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Therein
             we
             fear
             the
             guilt
             of
             Sacriledge
             ,
             as
             alienating
             Persons
             consecrated
             to
             God.
             And
             we
             can
             judge
             it
             to
             be
             no
             better
             than
             Pharisaical
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             in
             them
             that
             aggravate
             the
             Sacriledge
             of
             alienating
             consecrated
             Utensils
             and
             Lands
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             alienate
             consecrated
             Persons
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             to
             be
             well
             done
             :
             whereas
             the
             Lands
             and
             Goods
             are
             but
             to
             serve
             the
             Persons
             who
             are
             nearer
             to
             God
             ,
             while
             they
             serve
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             fear
             the
             Sin
             of
             Cruelty
             ,
             Unmercifulness
             ,
             and
             the
             guilt
             of
             Damning
             Souls
             .
             As
             if
             we
             were
             commanded
             to
             forbear
             feeding
             our
             Children
             ,
             or
             the
             Poor
             ,
             we
             should
             expect
             to
             be
             charg'd
             with
             Murdering
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             died
             of
             Famine
             ,
             by
             our
             Neglect
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             fear
             being
             charged
             with
             fighting
             against
             Christ
             ,
             or
             as
             Enemies
             to
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Saving
             Work
             :
             He
             was
             so
             great
             an
             Esteemer
             of
             Souls
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             greatest
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             he
             came
             in
             Flesh
             to
             redeem
             ,
             and
             sanctifie
             ,
             and
             save
             Men
             :
             And
             if
             we
             starve
             and
             betray
             them
             to
             Satan
             by
             our
             neglect
             ,
             we
             are
             Enemies
             to
             his
             saving
             Work
             and
             Office.
             And
             he
             that
             condemneth
             
             them
             that
             do
             not
             feed
             ,
             and
             clothe
             ,
             and
             visit
             them
             ,
             may
             condemn
             us
             more
             ,
             if
             we
             betray
             their
             Souls
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             fear
             being
             guilty
             of
             serving
             the
             Devil
             ,
             in
             deserting
             and
             betraying
             Souls
             that
             are
             our
             trust
             :
             As
             a
             Captain
             that
             should
             desert
             his
             Station
             and
             fly
             ,
             or
             should
             desert
             his
             Garison
             and
             Trust
             ,
             doth
             let
             in
             the
             Enemy
             :
             Or
             as
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               hireling
               fleeth
               and
               leaveth
               the
               flock
               to
               Wolves
               :
            
             God
             saith
             to
             the
             negligent
             Watchman
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               33.
               
               Their
               blood
               will
               I
               require
               at
               thy
               hands
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             shall
             be
             a
             Temptation
             to
             the
             People
             to
             imitate
             us
             ,
             and
             forsake
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             turn
             from
             Christ
             :
             For
             if
             the
             Captains
             fly
             ,
             the
             Soldiers
             are
             like
             to
             follow
             .
             And
             if
             we
             may
             cease
             Ministerial
             Piety
             ,
             they
             may
             think
             they
             may
             as
             well
             cease
             Family
             and
             Private
             Piety
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             We
             may
             look
             for
             the
             doom
             of
             the
             sloathful
             Servant
             that
             hid
             his
             Master's
             talent
             ,
             and
             was
             sentenced
             to
             be
             cast
             for
             it
             
               into
               outer
               Darkness
            
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             We
             cast
             away
             our
             hopes
             of
             Salvation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             if
             we
             cast
             away
             our
             Evidence
             of
             our
             Title
             to
             his
             Love
             :
             As
             he
             charged
             Peter
             ,
             three
             times
             ,
             If
             he
             loved
             him
             to
             feed
             his
             Sheep
             and
             Lambs
             ;
             so
             the
             same
             extends
             to
             us
             :
             We
             tell
             him
             that
             we
             love
             him
             not
             ,
             when
             we
             wilfully
             deny
             to
             feed
             his
             Flock
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
               The
               charge
               is
               dreadful
               that
            
             Paul
             
               lays
               on
            
             Timothy
             ,
             
               and
               consequently
               on
               us
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             
             I
             charge
             thee
             therefore
             before
             God
             and
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             shall
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             at
             his
             appearing
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             that
             thou
             Preach
             the
             Word
             ,
             be
             instant
             ,
             in
             season
             ,
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             reprove
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             exhort
             with
             all
             long
             suffering
             and
             doctrine
             .
             
               When
               we
               recite
            
             Paul●
             swords
             ,
             Necessity
             is
             laid
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             woe
             unto
             me
             if
             I
             preach
             not
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             ]
             
               Some
               are
               so
               vain
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               woe
               belongs
               to
               none
               but
               those
               that
               Christ
               called
               immediately
               ,
               as
               if
               Men
               ordinarily
               called
               had
               no
               such
               Necessity
               .
               But
            
             Timothy
             
               was
               not
               called
               immediately
               by
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             10.
             
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             puts
             his
             hand
             to
             the
             Plow
             ,
             and
             looks
             back
             ,
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Servant
             that
             will
             be
             blessed
             ,
             must
             give
             the
             Children
             their
             meat
             in
             season
             ,
             and
             be
             found
             so
             doing
             .
             For
             these
             Reasons
             we
             dare
             not
             forsake
             our
             Office
             and
             Work.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             when
             you
             cannot
             do
             it
             ,
             you
             are
             blameless
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             That
             's
             true
             :
             But
             we
             must
             do
             what
             we
             can
             :
             Christ
             foretold
             his
             Ministers
             how
             they
             should
             be
             used
             ,
             Hated
             ,
             Scourged
             ,
             Killed
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             have
             them
             go
             on
             to
             the
             Death
             .
             
               When
               they
               persecute
               you
               in
               one
               City
               ,
               flee
               to
               another
               ,
            
             was
             his
             charge
             ;
             what
             we
             cannot
             do
             in
             one
             place
             we
             may
             do
             in
             another
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             cannot
             Preach
             to
             more
             ,
             we
             must
             do
             it
             to
             fewer
             .
             No
             Suffering
             will
             excuse
             us
             ,
             (
             much
             less
             bare
             Prohibitions
             )
             which
             do
             not
             disable
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             by
             this
             Rule
             ,
             every
             silenced
             Heretick
             may
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             make
             himself
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             unjustly
             silenced
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             And
             by
             your
             Rule
             of
             holding
             nothing
             which
             Men
             may
             abuse
             ,
             all
             good
             may
             be
             put
             down
             .
             Usurpers
             may
             pretend
             that
             it
             's
             them
             that
             we
             must
             obey
             :
             Must
             not
             we
             therefore
             obey
             the
             King
             ?
             Lyers
             will
             claim
             belief
             :
             Must
             we
             therefore
             believe
             no
             body
             ?
             Reason
             is
             pretended
             for
             every
             Errour
             and
             Wickedness
             :
             must
             we
             therefore
             renounce
             Reason
             ?
             so
             false
             Teachers
             may
             Preach
             when
             they
             are
             forbidden
             :
             must
             therefore
             Christ's
             Ministers
             give
             over
             ,
             because
             Men
             forbid
             them
             .
             Did
             the
             Church
             do
             so
             for
             300
             years
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Then
             it
             had
             no
             Christian
             Magistrates
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Have
             Christian
             Magistrates
             more
             right
             to
             silence
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             destroy
             Souls
             ,
             and
             oppose
             Christ's
             Work
             ,
             than
             Heathens
             have
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Were
             not
             
               Constantius
               ,
               Valens
               ,
               Theodosius
            
             2d
             ,
             
               Anastasius
               ,
               Z●no
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Christian
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Bishops
             went
             on
             when
             they
             forbad
             them
             :
             Read
             Bishop
             Bilson
             of
             
               Christian
               Subjection
            
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             tell
             you
             that
             Christian
             Princes
             are
             to
             Protect
             Christ's
             Ministers
             in
             their
             Work
             :
             but
             if
             they
             forbid
             it
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             suffer
             patiently
             what
             shall
             be
             done
             against
             them
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             need
             is
             there
             of
             your
             Preaching
             ?
             Have
             we
             not
             Ministers
             〈◊〉
             without
             you
             ?
             Hath
             not
             every
             Parish
             one
             ?
             and
             some
             say
             many
             Thousands
             are
             Ordained
             of
             late
             that
             want
             Benefices
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Whether
             our
             Ministry
             be
             needful
             is
             matter
             of
             Fact
             so
             easily
             discernable
             to
             Englishmen
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             him
             scarce
             meet
             for
             these
             debates
             that
             doubteth
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             know
             the
             Land.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Supernumeraries
             that
             want
             Benefices
             ,
             do
             not
             help
             the
             needy
             Parishes
             ,
             but
             dwell
             in
             the
             Universities
             ,
             or
             as
             Chaplains
             in
             Great
             Mens
             Houses
             ,
             to
             read
             the
             Common-Prayer
             and
             say
             Grace
             at
             Meat
             ,
             till
             a
             Benefice
             fall
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             greater
             sort
             of
             Parishes
             have
             more
             Work
             than
             many
             Ministers
             can
             do
             :
             They
             have
             besides
             Study
             and
             Preaching
             ,
             Children
             to
             Baptize
             ,
             Godfathers
             to
             Examine
             whether
             ever
             they
             Communicated
             ,
             Communicants
             must
             beforehand
             give
             them
             notice
             ,
             the
             scandalous
             and
             contentious
             must
             be
             admonished
             ▪
             all
             the
             Communicants
             examined
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             Confirmed
             or
             ready
             and
             desirous
             to
             be
             Confirmed
             ,
             all
             that
             Communi●ate
             are
             not
             to
             have
             their
             Names
             taken
             and
             sent
             in
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             all
             that
             a●e
             refused
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             be
             notified
             to
             the
             Count
             ,
             and
             prosecuted
             ,
             the
             Sick
             to
             be
             visited
             ,
             the
             ignorant
             and
             impe●itent
             to
             be
             t●ught
             and
             exhorted
             ;
             Marrying
             ,
             Burying
             the
             Poor
             to
             be
             taken
             care
             of
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             .
             And
             about
             London
             it
             is
             credibly
             said
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             less
             in
             the
             great
             Parishes
             than
             two
             Hundred
             thousand
             Persons
             more
             than
             the
             Parish-Churches
             will
             hold
             :
             It
             s
             th●ught
             that
             Martins
             ,
             and
             
               Giles's
               in
               the
               Fields
            
             ,
             and
             
               Giles●s
               C●●pplegate
            
             ,
             and
             Stepney
             alone
             ,
             have
             near
             an
             Hundred
             and
             Fourscore
             ,
             if
             not
             Two
             Hundred
             Thousand
             Persons
             in
             them
             :
             A
             tender
             hearted
             Man
             would
             be
             loth
             to
             Famish
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             Kill
             two
             Hundred
             Thousand
             Dogs
             :
             It
             was
             the
             greatest
             Massacre
             that
             hath
             been
             heard
             of
             in
             any
             credible
             History
             of
             late
             (
             if
             not
             at
             any
             time
             )
             when
             the
             Irish
             in
             so
             small
             a
             compass
             murdered
             two
             Hundred
             Thousand
             Protestants
             :
             But
             to
             starve
             Souls
             ,
             or
             by
             omission
             of
             our
             Duty
             to
             betray
             them
             to
             that
             Ignorance
             and
             Ungodliness
             which
             is
             the
             Cause
             of
             Damnation
             ,
             is
             worse
             than
             to
             Kill
             the
             Body
             .
             There
             cannot
             past
             4000
             hear
             in
             these
             Churches
             :
             Yea
             ,
             usually
             ,
             not
             past
             2000
             can
             hear
             the
             Preacher's
             Voice
             ,
             intelligently
             ;
             though
             5000
             or
             6000
             may
             come
             within
             the
             Doors
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             you
             suppose
             that
             in
             these
             4
             Parishes
             ,
             16000
             may
             hear
             one
             Day
             ,
             and
             those
             stay
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             16000
             more
             hear
             the
             next
             Day
             (
             or
             time
             )
             32000
             is
             but
             a
             small
             part
             of
             Eightscore
             thousand
             :
             And
             if
             so
             far
             the
             greatest
             number
             must
             turn
             practical
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             not
             publickly
             Worship
             God
             at
             all
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             such
             places
             be
             denominated
             Pagan
             or
             Atheists
             from
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             part
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             four
             Parishes
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             the
             Common
             Case
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             pray
             you
             enquire
             in
             
               Clement
               Danes
               ,
               Westminster
               ,
               Andrews
               Holborn
               ,
               Sepulchres
               ,
               Christ-Church
               ,
               Aldgate
               ,
               Shoreditch
               ,
               White-Chappel
               ,
               Olives
            
             and
             
               Magdalenes
               Southwa●k
            
             .
             &c.
             and
             you
             may
             hear
             how
             many
             others
             come
             near
             to
             the
             same
             Case
             :
             And
             must
             so
             famous
             a
             City
             as
             L●ndon
             be
             Paganized
             or
             made
             so
             Atheistical
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             You
             lay
             heavy
             Charges
             on
             the
             Parliament
             and
             Bishops
             that
             have
             silenced
             you
             :
             you
             are
             best
             take
             heed
             what
             you
             say
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             No
             honest
             heed
             will
             secure
             a
             man
             in
             this
             Age
             of
             malignity
             and
             perjury
             .
             But
             you
             mistake
             me
             :
             I
             meddle
             not
             with
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             much
             less
             with
             the
             King
             :
             I
             leave
             all
             men
             to
             their
             righteous
             Judge
             ,
             who
             is
             at
             the
             door
             :
             To
             his
             Judgment
             they
             ▪
             stand
             or
             fall
             :
             I
             only
             tell
             you
             what
             I
             think
             it
             would
             be
             in
             us
             that
             are
             Vowed
             to
             the
             sacred
             Ministry
             ,
             if
             we
             desert
             our
             Office
             and
             Work
             for
             Man's
             Prohibition
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             all
             these
             People
             that
             you
             talk
             of
             ,
             may
             find
             room
             in
             other
             Parish
             Churches
             :
             Many
             Churches
             in
             London
             are
             half
             empty
             ,
             or
             have
             room
             enough
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             not
             know
             that
             the
             London
             Churches
             were
             burnt
             down
             1666
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             day
             it
             's
             but
             few
             of
             them
             that
             are
             built
             again
             :
             but
             Ministers
             preach
             in
             small
             inconvenient
             Tabernacles
             :
             And
             those
             that
             are
             built
             ,
             the
             Seats
             are
             commonly
             all
             taken
             up
             long
             ago
             ,
             and
             lock'd
             up
             :
             I
             heard
             the
             last
             Week
             an
             Eminent
             Esquire
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             offer'd
             Five
             Pound
             for
             a
             Seat
             ,
             and
             could
             have
             none
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             stand
             so
             long
             with
             the
             Lads
             in
             the
             Alley
             .
             People
             will
             not
             let
             Strangers
             into
             their
             Seats
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             Crowded
             with
             the
             Owners
             :
             I
             come
             into
             no
             Church
             that
             hath
             a
             competent
             sober
             Preacher
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             full
             ;
             Alleys
             and
             Seats
             .
             And
             I
             pray
             you
             if
             ten
             Thousand
             out
             of
             Stepney
             ,
             or
             Martins
             ,
             or
             Giles
             would
             go
             about
             the
             City
             to
             seek
             for
             Church-room
             :
             1.
             
             How
             shall
             they
             know
             before
             hand
             in
             what
             Churches
             to
             find
             it
             ?
             2.
             
             When
             they
             miss
             it
             in
             three
             or
             four
             ,
             the
             time
             will
             be
             over
             before
             they
             find
             it
             in
             a
             fifth
             .
             3.
             
             Few
             but
             strong
             men
             are
             able
             to
             stand
             so
             long
             in
             the
             Alleys
             without
             Seats
             .
             4.
             
             And
             this
             supposeth
             them
             to
             be
             honest
             thirsty
             Souls
             that
             have
             least
             need
             ;
             whereas
             the
             worser
             sort
             that
             have
             no
             such
             appetite
             are
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             who
             will
             stay
             at
             home
             if
             they
             have
             not
             convenience
             near
             them
             .
             5.
             
             And
             the
             most
             willing
             People
             will
             hardly
             travel
             far
             to
             hear
             a
             man
             rail
             at
             them
             and
             slander
             them
             ,
             as
             some
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             great
             supply
             of
             this
             defect
             do
             your
             Meetings
             make
             ?
             Are
             not
             most
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Parishes
             where
             there
             is
             room
             ?
             And
             are
             not
             most
             of
             your
             hearers
             such
             as
             you
             think
             have
             least
             need
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             many
             Meetings
             are
             held
             in
             the
             Greater
             Parishes
             as
             will
             be
             endured
             ,
             and
             more
             would
             be
             ,
             could
             they
             be
             suffered
             at
             any
             possible
             rate
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Those
             that
             dwell
             in
             the
             greater
             Parishes
             ,
             can
             go
             further
             into
             the
             less
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             before-hand
             that
             they
             have
             there
             room
             and
             hired
             Seats
             .
             The
             Meetings
             that
             have
             been
             kept
             up
             in
             the
             City
             Parishes
             ,
             were
             as
             much
             for
             others
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Parishioners
             ,
             and
             were
             there
             continued
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             till
             of
             late
             the
             least
             disturbance
             ,
             and
             gentlest
             prosecution
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Those
             that
             have
             least
             need
             ,
             yet
             have
             so
             great
             need
             ,
             as
             is
             more
             regardable
             than
             any
             bodily
             want
             :
             Souls
             and
             Heaven
             are
             precious
             ,
             and
             all
             Men
             have
             Sins
             and
             Weaknesses
             and
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             all
             helps
             possible
             are
             little
             enough
             to
             secure
             our
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             godly
             Persons
             are
             at
             our
             Assemblies
             ,
             they
             take
             not
             up
             that
             room
             in
             the
             Parish-Churches
             which
             others
             would
             have
             ,
             and
             so
             exclude
             not
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             after
             all
             your
             Meetings
             ,
             there
             are
             still
             as
             many
             thousands
             as
             you
             talk
             of
             that
             go
             to
             no
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             unwilling
             to
             be
             found
             any
             Cause
             of
             that
             .
             The
             more
             need
             there
             is
             ,
             the
             greater
             is
             our
             guilt
             ,
             if
             we
             neglect
             what
             we
             can
             do
             for
             the
             supply
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             's
             this
             to
             the
             common
             Case
             of
             Country
             Parishes
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             For
             my
             part
             I
             would
             have
             no
             silenced
             Minister
             preach
             where
             there
             is
             not
             evident
             need
             .
             But
             the
             Country
             alas
             is
             not
             without
             need
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             Parishes
             are
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             have
             more
             miles
             to
             come
             to
             Church
             ,
             than
             the
             Aged
             ,
             Women
             ,
             Weak
             and
             Children
             can
             Travel
             .
             2.
             
             Too
             many
             have
             such
             Teachers
             as
             the
             people
             dare
             ,
             not
             take
             for
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             an
             Ignorant
             Quack
             for
             their
             Physician
             ,
             or
             one
             for
             their
             Schoolmaster
             that
             cannot
             read
             .
             3.
             
             Some
             had
             able
             Learned
             Pastors
             turned
             out
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             ▪
             prove
             that
             their
             relation
             to
             them
             as
             such
             is
             dissolved
             .
             4.
             
             Some
             by
             the
             ruining
             Prosecutions
             of
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Bishops
             Counsils
             are
             cast
             into
             an
             over-great
             aversness
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             take
             such
             for
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             they
             think
             have
             the
             Teeth
             and
             Claws
             of
             Wolves
             .
             And
             will
             not
             travel
             far
             to
             seek
             Figs
             and
             Grapes
             on
             Thorns
             and
             Thistles
             .
             And
             if
             these
             err
             and
             be
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             therefore
             to
             be
             forsaken
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             our
             Children
             ,
             if
             they
             cannot
             eat
             Cheese
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             famished
             and
             denied
             all
             other
             food
             .
          
           
           
             But
             I
             must
             refer
             you
             to
             a
             full
             Treatise
             which
             I
             have
             written
             to
             justifie
             our
             Preaching
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               An
               Apology
            
             for
             it
             :
             At
             least
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             Study
             these
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Mat.
             5.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             and
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Fph.
             4.
             10
             ,
             to
             17.
             1
             
             
               Tim.
               4.
               15
               ,
               16.
               1
               
               Cor.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Mat.
               24.
               45
               ,
               46
               ,
               47
               ,
               48.
               
               Act.
            
             4.
             19
             ,
             and
             5.
             28.
             1
             
             
               Cor.
               9.
               14
               ,
               16.
               
               Act.
               4.
               29.
               2
               
               Tim.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               1
               
               Tim.
               6.
               13
               ,
               14.
               2
               
               Tim.
               1.
               8
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Tit.
               2.
               15.
               1
               
               Pet.
               5.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               2
               
               Tim.
               2.
               2
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Eph.
               6.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Mat.
            
             10.
             7
             ,
             8.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             &c.
             and
             9.
             38.
             
             Luk.
             9.
             62.
             and
             10.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             why
             may
             you
             not
             keep
             away
             five
             miles
             from
             Corporations
             and
             places
             where
             you
             have
             Preached
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Did
             you
             not
             say
             even
             now
             ,
             That
             small
             Countrey
             Parishes
             have
             no
             need
             of
             us
             ?
             One
             Man
             may
             serve
             for
             two
             Hundred
             or
             a
             Thousand
             ,
             better
             than
             for
             many
             Thousands
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Reasons
             of
             our
             Preaching
             is
             Men's
             real
             need
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             good
             :
             Therefore
             we
             are
             most
             obliged
             ,
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             most
             need
             ,
             and
             most
             probability
             of
             doing
             good
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Christ
             bids
             us
             ,
             
               When
               they
               persecute
               you
               in
               one
               City
               ,
               fly
               to
               another
               :
            
             And
             the
             Apostles
             first
             planted
             their
             Churches
             in
             Cities
             .
             If
             you
             know
             the
             Reasons
             of
             these
             ,
             you
             know
             our
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             whose
             Service
             is
             it
             ,
             think
             you
             ,
             to
             perswade
             2000
             such
             Ministers
             to
             give
             over
             their
             Preaching
             and
             Ministry
             ?
             whose
             interest
             requireth
             it
             ?
             Did
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ever
             do
             or
             perswade
             such
             a
             thing
             ?
             But
             the
             way
             to
             bring
             us
             all
             to
             Popery
             is
             to
             disable
             its
             chief
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             to
             obliterate
             all
             Religion
             first
             ,
             that
             Ignorance
             and
             Unconscionableness
             may
             be
             receptive
             of
             a
             new
             Form.
             You
             must
             take
             your
             Church-Bells
             ,
             and
             break
             and
             melt
             them
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             cast
             them
             anew
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             a
             new
             sound
             and
             use
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Chap.
           XLIV
           .
           Of
           Lay
           Conformity
           .
           Point
           I.
           Whether
           all
           Men
           must
           trust
           their
           Souls
           only
           on
           the
           Pastoral
           Care
           of
           such
           as
           our
           Patrons
           choose
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           institute
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             Thought
             you
             would
             have
             objected
             only
             against
             Forms
             and
             Gestures
             ,
             and
             you
             talk
             of
             Matters
             that
             affright
             one
             at
             the
             very
             stating
             of
             the
             Case
             :
             But
             how
             are
             all
             Lay-men
             thus
             obliged
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             before
             cited
             the
             express
             words
             of
             the
             Canon
             :
             They
             must
             be
             presented
             and
             prosecuted
             if
             they
             come
             not
             to
             their
             Parish-Churches
             :
             They
             must
             be
             driven
             home
             from
             all
             Neighbour-Churches
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             one
             that
             never
             Preacheth
             that
             they
             go
             from
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             Excommunicate
             at
             last
             ;
             the
             Minister
             must
             be
             suspended
             that
             admits
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             Bishop
             
             Gunning's
             Chaplain
             saith
             well
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             yet
             privately
             advise
             with
             other
             Ministers
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             take
             that
             from
             them
             for
             a
             great
             favour
             ,
             that
             they
             drive
             us
             not
             from
             all
             Christian
             converse
             ,
             But
             give
             us
             leave
             to
             speak
             privately
             with
             more
             than
             the
             Parish-Priest
             :
             But
             even
             privately
             it
             must
             be
             no
             Nonconformist
             ,
             for
             they
             cannot
             be
             heard
             at
             five
             Miles
             distance
             .
          
           
             But
             will
             you
             seriously
             tell
             me
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             most
             Parish-Ministers
             have
             not
             so
             much
             Work
             at
             home
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             little
             time
             to
             spare
             for
             Strangers
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             as
             Men
             provide
             first
             for
             their
             own
             Families
             before
             they
             relieve
             Neighbours
             and
             the
             Poor
             ;
             so
             Ministers
             will
             not
             think
             themselves
             bound
             to
             do
             by
             their
             own
             Parishes
             ?
             and
             scarce
             afford
             the
             scraps
             to
             others
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Do
             you
             think
             in
             Conscience
             that
             all
             Souls
             ,
             and
             specially
             the
             most
             Ignorant
             have
             not
             need
             of
             a
             constant
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             the
             help
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             an
             occasional
             Discourse
             with
             a
             Stranger
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             what
             have
             we
             Parish-Priests
             for
             ,
             and
             why
             pay
             we
             Tythes
             to
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             all
             Places
             cannòt
             have
             profound
             Casuists
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             Learned
             holy
             Men
             :
             
               Few
               Churches
               had
               an
            
             Augustine
             ,
             a
             Chrysostome
             ,
             a
             Basil
             ,
             or
             Nazianzen
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             All
             Men
             cannot
             have
             excellent
             Physicians
             ,
             nor
             rich
             Trades
             ,
             nor
             pleasant
             Dwellings
             ,
             nor
             excellent
             Wives
             or
             Servants
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             But
             I
             think
             it
             's
             lawful
             to
             have
             the
             best
             they
             can
             get
             :
             Or
             at
             least
             to
             refuse
             the
             intolerable
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             trust
             Nature
             for
             my
             Physician
             ,
             than
             an
             ignorant
             Quack
             or
             a
             Knave
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             we
             have
             many
             sound
             and
             worthy
             Ministers
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             And
             I
             perswade
             none
             to
             go
             from
             such
             ,
             if
             their
             faithful
             diligence
             shew
             their
             worth
             .
             It
             is
             not
             these
             that
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             .
             Are
             there
             no
             other
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             The
             meanest
             of
             them
             speak
             sound
             Doctrine
             :
             Even
             those
             that
             the
             Canon
             forbids
             to
             Preach
             or
             Expound
             ,
             do
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             sound
             Homilies
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             So
             can
             a
             good
             Woman
             or
             a
             Child
             :
             And
             an
             ignorant
             Man
             or
             Woman
             can
             read
             a
             good
             Physick
             or
             Law-Book
             .
             Will
             you
             therefore
             take
             them
             for
             your
             Physicians
             or
             Lawyers
             ?
             Do
             you
             know
             the
             case
             of
             our
             Parishes
             or
             not
             ?
             Tell
             me
             what
             you
             would
             do
             your self
             in
             this
             case
             .
          
           
             Suppose
             a
             poor
             Sinner
             is
             convinced
             of
             his
             great
             ignorance
             and
             dulness
             ,
             and
             sinful
             inclinations
             ,
             and
             strong
             temptations
             ,
             and
             finds
             great
             difference
             between
             a
             clear
             Judicious
             ,
             skilful
             ,
             serious
             Minister
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             the
             best
             doth
             prove
             too
             little
             for
             his
             help
             :
             This
             Man
             dwells
             in
             a
             Parish
             where
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             he
             heareth
             a
             young
             Fellow
             sometime
             read
             a
             Cento
             of
             impertinent
             shreds
             ,
             as
             School-boys
             make
             an
             ignorant
             Declamation
             :
             And
             sometimes
             he
             heareth
             him
             tell
             them
             what
             damnable
             Hypocrites
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             that
             scruple
             any
             thing
             commanded
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             then
             make
             long
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             talk
             religiously
             to
             hide
             it
             :
             And
             in
             Company
             he
             hath
             not
             a
             serious
             word
             for
             a
             Holy
             Life
             ,
             and
             to
             prepare
             Men
             for
             another
             World
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             reviles
             Puritans
             ,
             and
             at
             best
             talks
             of
             worldly
             things
             ,
             or
             Opinions
             or
             Factions
             in
             Religion
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             will
             be
             Drunk
             and
             Rant
             it
             with
             the
             most
             Prophane
             .
             His
             Parishioner
             in
             Doubts
             and
             Trouble
             of
             Conscience
             comes
             to
             him
             for
             Satisfaction
             ;
             And
             the
             best
             Answer
             he
             can
             get
             is
             ,
             
               [
               What
            
             Puritan
             
               put
               these
               Fears
               or
               Scruples
               in
               your
               head
               ?
               If
               you
               trouble
               your
               mind
               about
               such
               matters
               you
               will
               shortly
               turn
               Schismatick
               or
               go
               mad
               :
               Trust
               God
               ,
               and
               follow
               your
               Business
               ,
               and
               be
               merry
               .
               The
               Scripture
               is
               for
               Divines
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               such
               as
               you
               ;
               It
               is
               above
               your
               Capacity
               .
               ]
            
             The
             Parishioner
             having
             no
             better
             Answer
             ,
             goeth
             no
             more
             :
             And
             perhaps
             an
             hundred
             or
             a
             thousand
             in
             the
             Parish
             have
             more
             need
             of
             Pastoral
             help
             ,
             than
             this
             Man
             :
             And
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             he
             Preacheth
             them
             asleep
             ,
             
             or
             into
             Laughter
             ,
             or
             into
             hatred
             of
             Puritans
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Pulpit
             doth
             drink
             ,
             and
             talk
             ,
             and
             live
             as
             they
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Suppose
             these
             Men
             hear
             the
             Clergy
             tell
             why
             they
             Silence
             and
             Banish
             ,
             and
             render
             odious
             such
             Men
             as
             we
             are
             :
             And
             they
             think
             with
             themselves
             ,
             we
             perceive
             by
             this
             that
             it
             is
             not
             indifferent
             what
             pastors
             we
             have
             :
             And
             if
             these
             reviled
             Men
             be
             so
             bad
             ,
             is
             our
             Priest
             any
             better
             ,
             or
             wise
             or
             honester
             ,
             or
             more
             to
             be
             trusted
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Suppose
             these
             poor
             people
             had
             a
             Teacher
             20
             or
             10
             years
             that
             is
             now
             cast
             out
             ,
             whose
             preaching
             they
             found
             to
             be
             clear
             and
             edifying
             ,
             and
             quickening
             ;
             that
             preacht
             all
             for
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             lived
             in
             exemplary
             Charity
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             and
             Righteously
             and
             Soberly
             ,
             and
             unweariedly
             taught
             them
             with
             tenderness
             publickly
             and
             from
             House
             to
             House
             .
             And
             the
             sense
             and
             experience
             of
             their
             Souls
             tells
             them
             how
             great
             the
             change
             of
             their
             condition
             is
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Suppose
             these
             Men
             hear
             the
             Teacher
             called
             Arminian
             ,
             deriding
             Infusions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Grace
             ,
             and
             proving
             that
             God
             worketh
             on
             Souls
             morally
             by
             the
             aptitude
             of
             means
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             and
             changeth
             Men
             as
             rational
             Creatures
             ?
          
           
             Can
             you
             blame
             this
             Man
             if
             he
             conclude
             [
             My
             Soul
             is
             more
             to
             me
             than
             my
             Life
             :
             my
             Necessity
             is
             unquestionable
             :
             my
             Experience
             what
             edifieth
             me
             is
             not
             to
             be
             born
             down
             by
             the
             scorn
             of
             a
             derider
             .
             I
             am
             dark
             and
             dull
             ,
             and
             too
             bad
             under
             the
             best
             helps
             ,
             but
             alas
             profit
             little
             by
             an
             insipid
             ,
             sleepy
             or
             deriding
             Speech
             .
             As
             no
             man
             hath
             power
             to
             tie
             me
             to
             marry
             an
             ugly-Scold
             ,
             or
             to
             trust
             a
             Fool
             ,
             or
             Knave
             ,
             or
             Enemy
             for
             my
             Physician
             ;
             so
             no
             man
             hath
             power
             to
             deprive
             me
             of
             the
             needful
             helps
             to
             my
             Salvation
             ,
             when
             I
             can
             have
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             they
             all
             Preach
             the
             same
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             think
             the
             mysterious
             Invisible
             things
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             multitude
             of
             hard
             Cases
             in
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             dangerous
             Distempers
             of
             a
             carnal
             ,
             worldly
             ,
             dead
             Heart
             ,
             have
             not
             need
             of
             as
             skilful
             a
             Helper
             ,
             as
             the
             Profession
             of
             Law
             and
             Physick
             hath
             ?
             How
             vast
             a
             difference
             is
             there
             between
             an
             ignorant
             Prater
             ,
             and
             a
             skilful
             Lawyer
             or
             Physician
             ?
             And
             as
             I
             have
             more
             care
             of
             my
             Soul
             than
             of
             my
             Body
             ,
             so
             mens
             Laws
             have
             less
             power
             over
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             think
             the
             World
             hath
             a
             better
             Clergy
             than
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             challenge
             oft
             any
             to
             name
             that
             Nation
             under
             Heaven
             out
             of
             the
             Kings
             Dominions
             that
             hath
             two
             thousand
             worthier
             Ministers
             than
             those
             that
             were
             here
             silenced
             ,
             and
             reviled
             ,
             and
             hunted
             like
             Rogues
             .
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Do
             you
             know
             how
             many
             ,
             and
             what
             sort
             of
             men
             the
             Patrons
             in
             England
             are
             that
             chuse
             them
             ?
             The
             Conformists
             oft
             say
             that
             many
             of
             them
             are
             Simonists
             :
             It
             's
             well
             known
             that
             many
             of
             them
             are
             taken
             for
             the
             famousest
             Papists
             in
             the
             Countrey
             .
             Tho'
             they
             have
             the
             wit
             and
             faculty
             to
             keep
             off
             Legal
             Conviction
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             manage
             their
             Advowsons
             by
             Trustees
             .
             And
             O
             how
             well
             were
             it
             with
             England
             if
             none
             or
             few
             of
             them
             were
             Worldlings
             ,
             Gluttons
             ,
             Drunkards
             ,
             Whoremongers
             ,
             or
             Haters
             ,
             or
             Prosecutors
             of
             serious
             godly
             men
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             Body
             doubts
             whether
             there
             be
             such
             ?
             And
             tho'
             good
             and
             sober
             Lords
             and
             Gentlemen
             will
             promote
             good
             and
             sober
             men
             ,
             the
             propagation
             of
             the
             species
             is
             the
             most
             natural
             Appetite
             ;
             and
             an
             evil
             Tree
             will
             bring
             forth
             evil
             Fruit
             ,
             and
             a
             Hater
             of
             Godliness
             is
             unlike
             to
             chuse
             a
             godly
             Pastor
             .
             And
             any
             man
             that
             hath
             Money
             ,
             be
             he
             never
             so
             bad
             or
             erroneous
             may
             buy
             an
             Advowson
             or
             Presentation
             .
             And
             must
             all
             p●or
             Souls
             have
             no
             other
             Pastors
             than
             these
             men
             will
             chuse
             ?
          
           
             And
             
               quo
               jure
            
             ?
             how
             came
             they
             by
             a
             right
             to
             chuse
             Pastors
             for
             all
             the
             ●and
             ?
             Did
             God
             ever
             give
             it
             them
             ?
          
           
             The
             People
             at
             first
             sinfully
             gave
             it
             them
             ,
             in
             blind
             gratitude
             ,
             for
             Building
             and
             Endowing
             Temples
             .
             But
             Mens
             Grant
             many
             hundred
             years
             ago
             ,
             being
             sinful
             ,
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             bind
             our
             Consciences
             :
             Our
             Fore
             fathers
             might
             give
             their
             Lands
             from
             their
             Posterit●
             ;
             but
             they
             could
             not
             give
             away
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ,
             nor
             the
             means
             of
             our
             Salvation
             .
             If
             Patrons
             might
             ill
             dispose
             of
             Temples
             and
             Tythes
             ,
             that
             's
             nothing
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             may
             chuse
             Pastors
             for
             all
             men
             against
             their
             wills
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             Bishops
             have
             the
             power
             of
             Institution
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             keep
             out
             unworthy
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Do
             they
             
               de
               facto
            
             keep
             them
             out
             ?
             I
             told
             you
             truly
             what
             a
             company
             of
             ignorant
             drunken
             Readers
             I
             was
             bred
             up
             under
             till
             I
             was
             thirteen
             years
             of
             Age
             ,
             or
             fourteen
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             sort
             ,
             were
             round
             about
             us
             :
             And
             yet
             the
             Bishops
             were
             as
             good
             men
             as
             any
             I
             
             know
             now
             .
             Bishop
             Morton
             was
             our
             Bishop
             .
             If
             we
             are
             so
             hardly
             agreed
             in
             a
             notorious
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             viz.
             what
             Pastors
             multitudes
             of
             Parishes
             now
             have
             ,
             it
             's
             in
             vain
             to
             dispute
             of
             any
             thing
             else
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             we
             have
             told
             the
             Conformists
             what
             men
             are
             Instituted
             ,
             their
             common
             answer
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             long
             of
             the
             Patrons
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             enableth
             not
             the
             Bishop
             to
             keep
             them
             out
             :
             And
             that
             if
             the
             Bishop
             deny
             Institution
             to
             any
             one
             that
             can
             but
             say
             some
             account
             of
             his
             Faith
             in
             Latin
             ,
             a
             
               quare
               impedit
            
             will
             force
             him
             to
             Institute
             him
             .
             But
             whether
             you
             will
             lay
             it
             on
             the
             Bishops
             want
             of
             Power
             ,
             or
             their
             Will
             ,
             it
             's
             no
             relief
             to
             the
             miserable
             People
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             which
             the
             Bishop
             requireth
             more
             to
             Ordination
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             Certificate
             of
             a
             good
             Conversation
             ;
             which
             I
             never
             knew
             man
             so
             Heretical
             or
             wicked
             in
             all
             my
             Life
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             get
             from
             three
             Ministers
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Would
             you
             have
             Patrons
             turned
             out
             of
             their
             right
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             No
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             right
             of
             Gods
             giving
             to
             be
             the
             sole
             Choosers
             of
             Pastors
             for
             men
             Souls
             .
             There
             is
             a
             threefold
             part
             in
             Ministers
             admittance
             .
             1.
             
             To
             judge
             who
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             by
             them
             Ordained
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Ordainers
             part
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             Chuse
             or
             Consent
             who
             shall
             be
             the
             Pastor
             of
             Mens
             Souls
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Peoples
             part
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             judge
             and
             chuse
             who
             shall
             have
             the
             publick
             Places
             ,
             Maintenance
             ,
             Countenance
             and
             Toleration
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Magistrates
             and
             Patrons
             part
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             these
             three
             may
             differ
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             like
             will
             do
             so
             ;
             how
             then
             shall
             ever
             the
             Churches
             be
             provided
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             this
             World
             without
             difficulties
             and
             inconveniences
             :
             But
             on
             so
             great
             a
             Treasure
             a
             threefold
             Lock
             is
             good
             security
             ;
             and
             hath
             less
             inconvenience
             than
             the
             way
             that
             we
             are
             against
             .
             It
             's
             like
             necessity
             will
             at
             last
             make
             all
             consent
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Cities
             in
             Belgium
             do
             in
             their
             Government
             .
             )
             But
             if
             they
             should
             not
             ;
             1.
             
             None
             can
             chuse
             who
             shall
             be
             the
             Pastor
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Church
             ,
             till
             the
             Ordainers
             consent
             that
             he
             be
             in
             general
             a
             Minister
             in
             the
             Church
             Universal
             :
             So
             that
             their
             Consent
             so
             far
             is
             previous
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Patron
             offer
             an
             unfit
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             refuse
             him
             ,
             he
             may
             offer
             others
             :
             If
             they
             continue
             to
             disagree
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             
             let
             the
             Patron
             chuse
             who
             shall
             have
             the
             Place
             and
             Tythes
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             chuse
             who
             shall
             be
             their
             Pastor
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             confusion
             will
             this
             bring
             in
             ?
             Shall
             one
             that
             is
             no
             Pastor
             have
             the
             Benefice
             ?
             and
             whom
             shall
             the
             People
             chuse
             ,
             and
             where
             shall
             they
             Assemble
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             If
             great
             Men
             that
             should
             keep
             Gods
             Order
             ,
             will
             obstinately
             break
             it
             ,
             it
             's
             they
             that
             cause
             the
             confusion
             ,
             and
             inferiors
             cannot
             remedy
             it
             .
             But
             if
             you
             will
             lay
             by
             prejudice
             and
             have
             patience
             I
             shall
             open
             the
             case
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             Magistrate
             as
             the
             Patron
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             must
             see
             that
             every
             place
             have
             competent
             Teaching
             :
             And
             over
             the
             meer
             Catechumens
             or
             Auditors
             ,
             he
             may
             appoint
             who
             shall
             chuse
             these
             Parish
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             as
             such
             he
             may
             give
             the
             publick
             Place
             and
             Maintenance
             (
             if
             Original
             Dedication
             to
             Pastors
             as
             such
             make
             it
             not
             Sacriledge
             to
             alienate
             it
             .
             )
             And
             these
             Teachers
             are
             bound
             to
             Preach
             ,
             Catechise
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             that
             's
             due
             to
             Catechumens
             .
          
           
             II.
             If
             these
             men
             be
             tolerable
             ,
             no
             doubt
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             People
             will
             chuse
             them
             for
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             prudence
             requiring
             it
             ;
             rather
             than
             lose
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             countenanced
             maintained
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             III.
             If
             intolerable
             Men
             get
             in
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             the
             Flock
             of
             Communicants
             cannot
             submit
             to
             ,
             it
             's
             most
             like
             that
             the
             People
             will
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             publick
             Place
             and
             Countenance
             ,
             take
             some
             Neighbour
             Pastor
             for
             theirs
             ,
             and
             there
             Communicate
             ,
             paying
             their
             Tythes
             at
             home
             .
          
           
             IV.
             If
             most
             chuse
             the
             Parish
             Teacher
             for
             their
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             Dissenters
             go
             to
             the
             next
             Parish
             Church
             ,
             the
             inconvenience
             will
             be
             comparatively
             small
             .
          
           
             V.
             If
             any
             number
             can
             consent
             to
             no
             Parish
             Minister
             near
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             to
             tolerate
             their
             Communion
             in
             a
             place
             of
             their
             own
             preparing
             ,
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             find
             their
             Principles
             and
             Conversation
             tolerable
             ,
             and
             this
             under
             Laws
             of
             Peace
             and
             good
             Behaviour
             ;
             and
             what
             harm
             is
             in
             all
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             It
             seems
             then
             you
             take
             it
             for
             unlawful
             Conformity
             to
             take
             the
             Parish
             Ministers
             for
             our
             Pastors
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             No
             Sir
             ;
             tho'
             any
             Patron
             chuse
             them
             ,
             and
             obtrude
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             given
             no
             such
             right
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             be
             fit
             or
             tolerable
             Men
             ,
             the
             convenience
             of
             Place
             ,
             Countenance
             ,
             Maintenance
             ,
             and
             Parish
             Order
             ,
             will
             teach
             Men
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             
               finis
               gratiâ
            
             ,
             in
             prudence
             to
             consent
             to
             them
             .
             But
             if
             such
             be
             unfit
             and
             intolerable
             ,
             I
             will
             have
             better
             ,
             if
             I
             can
             .
             And
             I
             take
             it
             for
             unlawful
             Conformity
             to
             take
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             are
             intolerable
             for
             our
             Pastors
             ,
             because
             such
             Patrons
             chuse
             them
             ;
             who
             I
             should
             be
             loth
             should
             chuse
             my
             Servants
             ,
             my
             Cook
             ,
             or
             my
             Physician
             .
             And
             it
             's
             unlawful
             to
             give
             away
             to
             a
             Patron
             ,
             the
             Churches
             right
             of
             Election
             or
             Consent
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             keep
             it
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XLV
           .
           Point
           II.
           Whether
           Parents
           have
           not
           more
           right
           than
           our
           Patrons
           to
           chuse
           Pastors
           and
           Church
           Communion
           for
           their
           Children
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             II.
             THE
             next
             fault
             of
             Lay-Conformity
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             deprived
             of
             due
             Family-government
             ,
             while
             a
             Stranger
             called
             Patron
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Parents
             ,
             must
             chuse
             who
             shall
             be
             Pastor
             to
             their
             Children
             when
             they
             are
             at
             Age
             ;
             and
             to
             what
             Church
             their
             Family
             shall
             go
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Did
             not
             you
             say
             before
             that
             the
             King
             may
             settle
             Teachers
             in
             all
             the
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             force
             Men
             to
             hear
             them
             ?
             why
             then
             may
             he
             not
             force
             you
             and
             your
             Children
             ,
             and
             Servants
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             as
             Catechumens
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             told
             you
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             take
             care
             that
             no
             Parish
             want
             a
             fit
             Teacher
             ,
             whom
             the
             willing
             may
             hear
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             the
             negligent
             and
             unwilling
             be
             forced
             to
             hear
             either
             them
             or
             some
             other
             allowed
             ,
             or
             justly
             tolerated
             Teacher
             .
             But
             I
             never
             said
             that
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Catechumens
             may
             be
             forced
             to
             hear
             their
             Parish
             Teacher
             ,
             who
             are
             Free-men
             ,
             therefore
             those
             that
             are
             Wives
             ,
             Children
             and
             Servants
             may
             be
             forced
             to
             go
             to
             one
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             Husband
             ,
             Parent
             or
             Master
             commands
             them
             to
             go
             with
             him
             to
             another
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             yet
             that
             those
             Masters
             that
             are
             Communicants
             ,
             and
             not
             Catechumens
             ,
             may
             be
             forced
             from
             hearing
             their
             own
             Pastors
             ,
             approved
             or
             tolerated
             .
             It
             's
             enough
             that
             they
             be
             forced
             to
             hear
             either
             .
             And
             Men
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             due
             Government
             of
             their
             Families
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Is
             not
             the
             Patron
             as
             fit
             to
             chuse
             a
             Teacher
             or
             Pastor
             for
             your
             Wives
             ,
             Children
             and
             Servants
             as
             you
             are
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             No
             ;
             1.
             
             A
             Mans
             Interest
             in
             ,
             and
             power
             over
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             is
             earlier
             and
             greater
             than
             a
             Patrons
             is
             .
             It
             is
             natural
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             which
             no
             Men
             have
             power
             to
             abrogate
             :
             Self-government
             and
             Family-government
             are
             antecedent
             to
             Princes
             or
             States
             Government
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             no
             right
             to
             dissolve
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             shall
             gain
             or
             lose
             more
             by
             the
             welfare
             or
             misery
             of
             my
             Family
             than
             the
             Patron
             will.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Nature
             hath
             given
             me
             a
             greater
             Love
             to
             Wife
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             bound
             me
             to
             a
             greater
             care
             for
             them
             ,
             than
             it
             hath
             done
             a
             Patron
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             know
             them
             better
             ,
             and
             therefore
             know
             what
             they
             need
             ,
             and
             what
             Teacher
             and
             Communion
             is
             fit
             for
             them
             ,
             better
             than
             a
             Patron
             that
             never
             saw
             them
             or
             me
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Supposing
             that
             I
             am
             allowed
             to
             chuse
             my
             own
             Pastor
             and
             Communion
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             inconsistent
             with
             Family-government
             ,
             that
             my
             Wife
             ,
             Children
             and
             Servants
             be
             forced
             to
             go
             to
             another
             place
             ,
             where
             I
             can
             have
             no
             account
             of
             them
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             behave
             themselves
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             no
             Man
             may
             justly
             chuse
             for
             my
             Children
             a
             Tutor
             ,
             a
             Trade
             ,
             a
             Physician
             ,
             or
             Diet
             ,
             or
             Cloathing
             ,
             rather
             than
             my self
             ,
             (
             much
             less
             a
             worse
             when
             I
             chuse
             a
             better
             ;
             )
             nor
             may
             impose
             Husbands
             or
             Wives
             on
             them
             ,
             much
             less
             may
             any
             chuse
             for
             them
             against
             my
             will
             and
             choice
             ,
             an
             Office
             on
             which
             their
             Salvation
             is
             so
             specially
             concerned
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             you
             may
             force
             your
             Wife
             and
             Children
             to
             what
             Pastor
             you
             chuse
             for
             them
             ,
             it
             seems
             then
             a
             Man
             may
             be
             forced
             to
             one
             Pastor
             ,
             rather
             than
             another
             :
             And
             then
             why
             may
             not
             the
             Magistrate
             force
             you
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             you
             may
             force
             your
             Family
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             You
             mistake
             me
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             say
             I
             may
             force
             my
             Family
             to
             any
             Pastor
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             they
             that
             are
             not
             Communicants
             but
             Catechumens
             ,
             may
             be
             forced
             to
             one
             Teacher
             ,
             it●s
             meeter
             for
             me
             to
             force
             them
             ,
             than
             for
             a
             Patron
             or
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             as
             to
             Communion
             I
             will
             not
             force
             them
             to
             it
             at
             all
             ;
             nor
             to
             this
             or
             that
             Pastor
             :
             But
             because
             different
             Places
             and
             Pastors
             for
             Communion
             ,
             signifieth
             different
             minds
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             a
             great
             distracting
             inconvenience
             to
             a
             Family
             ,
             I
             will
             use
             all
             my
             reason
             and
             loving
             interest
             in
             them
             to
             bring
             them
             all
             to
             one
             place
             for
             Communion
             :
             And
             it
             s
             very
             strange
             if
             I
             prevail
             not
             ;
             having
             better
             advantage
             
             to
             satisfie
             their
             reason
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             them
             ,
             than
             a
             stranger
             hath
             ;
             so
             that
             such
             Breaches
             will
             be
             very
             rare
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             I
             be
             as
             injurious
             to
             them
             as
             some
             Patrons
             are
             ,
             and
             would
             draw
             them
             to
             chuse
             an
             intolerable
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             false
             Teacher
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             Interest
             and
             Duty
             not
             to
             be
             perswaded
             by
             me
             to
             their
             hurt
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             confusion
             will
             this
             make
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             when
             all
             people
             ,
             even
             Wives
             and
             Servants
             may
             chuse
             on
             what
             Pastor
             they
             will
             depend
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             will
             Communicate
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             were
             a
             happy
             World
             if
             you
             ,
             or
             any
             did
             deliver
             it
             from
             differences
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             confusion
             .
             But
             perfect
             concord
             is
             no
             where
             but
             where
             is
             perfect
             knowledge
             ,
             holiness
             ,
             righteousness
             and
             love
             .
             If
             it
             breed
             confusions
             in
             the
             World
             that
             every
             Man
             chuse
             his
             own
             Dwelling
             ,
             Trade
             ,
             Diet
             ,
             Cloathing
             ,
             Wife
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             Travels
             ,
             Company
             ,
             Physician
             ,
             Counsellor
             ,
             Tutor
             ,
             Master
             ,
             Books
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             that
             their
             Life
             ,
             Death
             and
             Souls
             be
             more
             in
             their
             own
             power
             than
             anothers
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             remedy
             :
             If
             you
             would
             devise
             any
             other
             Chuser
             for
             them
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             you
             would
             cure
             that
             disorder
             with
             madness
             and
             destruction
             ;
             who
             is
             it
             that
             should
             chuse
             all
             these
             for
             all
             other
             Men
             ?
             He
             that
             chuseth
             for
             them
             must
             answer
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             accordingly
             saved
             or
             damned
             for
             them
             .
             If
             God
             had
             appointed
             some
             Pope
             that
             he
             would
             always
             make
             wise
             and
             good
             ,
             to
             chuse
             for
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             
               China
               ,
               Pegu
               ,
               Tartary
               ,
               Iapan
               ,
               Sumatra
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             what
             Religion
             they
             should
             be
             of
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             should
             love
             and
             hate
             ,
             speak
             and
             do
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             brought
             the
             World
             to
             a
             happy
             state
             ,
             if
             all
             would
             stand
             to
             that
             Mans
             choice
             :
             But
             who
             can
             teach
             God
             how
             to
             Rule
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Thou
             shouldst
             have
             made
             Man
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             Will
             you
             mark
             this
             :
             Either
             it
             is
             only
             to
             command
             Men
             what
             to
             chuse
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             
               make
               them
               chuse
            
             by
             efficient
             determination
             of
             their
             wills
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             move
             them
             by
             force
             without
             or
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             have
             the
             World
             saved
             from
             sin
             and
             confusion
             .
             There
             is
             but
             these
             three
             ways
             .
          
           
             And
             I.
             To
             move
             them
             against
             or
             without
             their
             wills
             ,
             is
             
               natural
               motion
            
             or
             violent
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             none
             of
             their
             actions
             good
             or
             bad
             in
             a
             Moral
             sence
             :
             
               Nil
               nisi
               voluntarium
               est
               morale
            
             :
             Thus
             a
             Horse
             ,
             a
             Watch
             ,
             a
             Ship
             is
             governed
             :
             And
             you
             may
             lay
             them
             in
             what
             order
             you
             will
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             .
          
           
           
             II.
             To
             make
             them
             good
             by
             Physical
             efficient
             determination
             of
             Mens
             wills
             ,
             God
             can
             do
             it
             and
             doth
             not
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             with
             most
             .
             Man
             cannot
             do
             it
             :
             It
             's
             madness
             to
             pretend
             to
             it
             .
             And
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             accuse
             God
             ,
             who
             only
             can
             do
             it
             ,
             for
             not
             cureing
             the
             sin
             and
             confusions
             of
             the
             World
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             III.
             It
             is
             therefore
             only
             the
             Moral
             way
             of
             Cure
             that
             remaineth
             ,
             by
             Laws
             ,
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             :
             And
             hath
             not
             God
             made
             better
             Laws
             for
             Religion
             than
             Man
             can
             make
             ?
             More
             infallible
             and
             perfect
             ,
             with
             more
             aweful
             Power
             ,
             and
             with
             ten
             thousand
             fold
             greater
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             ?
             And
             now
             what
             mean
             you
             by
             saying
             that
             
               every
               Man
               must
               not
               be
               left
               to
               chuse
               what
               Religion
               he
               list
               ?
            
             1.
             
             Every
             Man
             is
             a
             rational
             voluntary
             Agent
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Stone
             or
             Brute
             .
             2.
             
             Every
             bad
             Man
             is
             left
             undetermined
             by
             efficiency
             of
             God
             or
             Man
             in
             all
             the
             evil
             that
             he
             doth
             .
             3.
             
             Every
             one
             in
             the
             World
             is
             left
             by
             God
             and
             Man
             to
             chuse
             Salvation
             or
             Damnation
             in
             the
             means
             ,
             and
             to
             speed
             as
             he
             chuseth
             .
             4.
             
             No
             Man
             is
             left
             Lawless
             to
             chuse
             what
             he
             will
             without
             the
             Obligation
             of
             a
             perfect
             Divine
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             Men
             that
             believe
             not
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             must
             be
             moved
             by
             temporal
             punishment
             which
             they
             can
             feel
             .
             Let
             them
             stay
             till
             death
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             deride
             Religion
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             wickedness
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             You
             are
             too
             confused
             while
             you
             talk
             against
             confusion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Do
             you
             think
             Men
             that
             believe
             not
             a
             God
             and
             a
             Life
             to
             come
             are
             fit
             for
             Church
             Communion
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             forced
             to
             it
             ?
             No
             nor
             any
             that
             do
             not
             desire
             Christ
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             before
             all
             the
             Baits
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Did
             you
             think
             I
             had
             pleaded
             that
             Men
             may
             without
             punishment
             do
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             wickedness
             ?
             It
             's
             one
             thing
             to
             
               restrain
               them
               from
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             
               constrain
               them
               to
               sin
            
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             did
             I
             speak
             against
             constraining
             Atheists
             and
             Infidels
             and
             Malignant
             Enemies
             to
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             your
             force
             cannot
             constrain
             them
             to
             believe
             .
             And
          
           
             5.
             
             You
             ought
             not
             constrain
             them
             to
             Lie
             and
             say
             they
             believe
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             you
             ought
             not
             prophanely
             to
             Lie
             in
             Christ's
             Name
             ,
             by
             telling
             an
             unwilling
             Communicant
             that
             all
             his
             sins
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             Seal
             it
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Do
             as
             much
             good
             by
             force
             as
             you
             can
             ,
             but
             do
             no
             mischief
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             hath
             not
             the
             King
             more
             power
             over
             your
             Family
             than
             you
             have
             ?
             Sure
             the
             highest
             power
             is
             the
             greatest
             ,
             and
             containeth
             all
             the
             lower
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             words
             are
             a
             great
             mistake
             :
             Political
             Power
             doth
             not
             contain
             Natural
             ,
             Personal
             and
             Oeconomical
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             supposeth
             them
             all
             unalterable
             and
             pre-existent
             ,
             and
             only
             useth
             them
             to
             Political
             ends
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             safety
             and
             good
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             :
             And
             as
             far
             as
             this
             end
             requireth
             ,
             the
             King
             hath
             more
             power
             of
             my
             Wife
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Estate
             ,
             Life
             ,
             than
             I
             have
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             may
             see
             that
             I
             use
             my
             Personal
             and
             Family
             Government
             so
             ,
             as
             may
             not
             hurt
             the
             Common●wealth
             ,
             and
             do
             more
             harm
             than
             good
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             Politick
             Power
             doth
             neither
             contain
             nor
             abrogate
             the
             other
             is
             evident
             .
             1.
             
             The
             King
             doth
             not
             eat
             and
             drink
             for
             me
             ,
             nor
             digest
             my
             Meat
             ,
             nor
             rejoice
             or
             grieve
             for
             me
             .
             2.
             
             The
             King
             doth
             not
             sin
             by
             my
             sinning
             ,
             nor
             shall
             be
             judged
             ,
             saved
             or
             damned
             for
             me
             .
             3.
             
             The
             King
             may
             not
             chuse
             my
             Wife
             ,
             Diet
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             aforesaid
             :
             Nor
             hath
             he
             right
             to
             lye
             with
             your
             Wife
             as
             you
             have
             ,
             nor
             to
             dispose
             of
             your
             Children
             or
             Propriety
             .
             4.
             
             The
             King
             that
             ruleth
             Priests
             may
             not
             do
             what
             the
             Priest
             doth
             ,
             administer
             Sacraments
             ,
             use
             the
             Church
             Keys
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             all
             that
             he
             can
             do
             ,
             is
             to
             over-rule
             Personal
             ,
             Family
             and
             Church
             Governors
             ,
             to
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             without
             destroying
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             for
             the
             Common
             good
             that
             all
             be
             forced
             to
             Communion
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             first
             force
             them
             to
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             else
             it
             is
             for
             the
             common
             Church-confusion
             ,
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             Mens
             deceit
             and
             damnation
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             common
             good
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XLVI
           .
           Point
           III.
           Of
           forcing
           Men
           to
           Schism
           ,
           by
           renouncing
           Communion
           with
           true
           Churches
           and
           Members
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             III.
             THe
             Third
             unlawful
             part
             of
             Lay-Conformity
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             be
             forced
             from
             Local
             Communion
             with
             all
             the
             Nonconformists
             that
             Assemble
             any
             where
             save
             in
             the
             Parish-Churches
             or
             Chappels
             ,
             and
             so
             under
             pretence
             of
             driving
             them
             from
             Schism
             ,
             they
             are
             driven
             into
             notorious
             Schism
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             How
             prove
             you
             that
             it
             's
             their
             Duty
             to
             have
             any
             such
             Communion
             with
             Nonconformists
             Conventicles
             ?
             If
             you
             are
             Scismaticks
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             Sin
             to
             Communicate
             with
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             prove
             Communion
             with
             us
             a
             Duty
             ;
             (
             Tho'
             it
             be
             not
             every
             Man's
             Duty
             to
             be
             Locally
             present
             with
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             every
             Man's
             Duty
             not
             to
             avoid
             it
             as
             an
             unlawful
             thing
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             willing
             of
             it
             as
             he
             hath
             occasion
             )
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             Duty
             for
             all
             Christians
             to
             own
             Communion
             with
             all
             true
             Members
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ.
             But
             Nonconformists
             and
             their
             Assemblies
             for
             Worship
             ,
             are
             true
             Members
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ.
             Ergo
             —
          
           
             The
             major
             is
             most
             fully
             proved
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Ioh.
             17.
             24.
             and
             
               Paul
               1
               Cor.
            
             12.
             throughout
             ,
             and
             Eph.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             to
             the
             17.
             and
             Rom.
             14.
             and
             15.
             and
             many
             other
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             The
             minor
             I
             prove
             .
             All
             those
             are
             true
             Members
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             have
             all
             the
             Essentials
             necessary
             to
             the
             Constitution
             of
             such
             Members
             .
             But
             so
             have
             the
             Nonconformists
             and
             their
             Church
             Assemblies
             (
             as
             afore
             described
             :
             )
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             The
             major
             none
             but
             the
             ignorant
             of
             Logick
             will
             deny
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             minor
             ,
             They
             that
             have
             true
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             have
             all
             that
             is
             Essential
             to
             personal
             Members
             :
             And
             the
             Churches
             that
             have
             Pastors
             and
             People
             communicating
             in
             that
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             and
             Love
             ,
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Sacraments
             and
             tolerable
             Discipline
             ,
             are
             true
             Churches
             ,
             parts
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
             But
             such
             are
             many
             Persons
             and
             Churches
             of
             Nonconformists
             .
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             The
             major
             all
             sound
             and
             knowing
             Christians
             grant
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             minor
             no
             proof
             is
             necessary
             but
             our
             Profession
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             disproved
             .
             And
             let
             the
             Accusers
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             they
             love
             themselves
             ,
             take
             this
             warning
             before
             they
             undertake
             to
             disprove
             it
             :
             Do
             it
             by
             no
             Argument
             that
             will
             ten
             times
             more
             condemn
             your selves
             and
             your
             Church
             ,
             than
             such
             Nonconformists
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             Argument
             is
             this
             :
             It
             is
             a
             Sin
             of
             Schism
             to
             refuse
             Communion
             with
             those
             that
             Christ
             receiveth
             ,
             so
             we
             own
             not
             any
             of
             their
             sin
             :
             
               Rom.
               15.
               6.
               
               &c.
            
             But
             Christ
             receiveth
             (
             into
             his
             Communion
             )
             the
             foresaid
             Nonconformists
             and
             their
             Worshipping
             Assemblies
             .
             Proved
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             Sin
             to
             deny
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             Communion
             with
             Christians
             and
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             for
             lesser
             faults
             than
             those
             Persons
             and
             Assemblies
             had
             ,
             whose
             Communion
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             were
             for
             :
             But
             so
             must
             they
             that
             will
             deny
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             Communion
             with
             the
             said
             Nonconformists
             and
             their
             Assemblies
             .
             —
          
           
           
             The
             major
             none
             will
             deny
             that
             take
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             for
             their
             Teachers
             .
          
           
             The
             minor
             is
             easily
             proved
             :
             The
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             had
             Priests
             unlawfully
             introduced
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             Worship
             ,
             and
             yet
             Christ
             disowned
             not
             Communion
             with
             them
             in
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             Temple
             and
             Houses
             ,
             save
             only
             that
             he
             Conformed
             not
             to
             their
             sinful
             Traditions
             and
             Corruptions
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             had
             men
             guilty
             of
             Schism
             ,
             and
             Faction
             ,
             and
             quarrelling
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             wronging
             each
             other
             ,
             sinful
             Law
             Suits
             ,
             Scandalous
             Persons
             ,
             denying
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             grosly
             abusing
             the
             Sacrament
             and
             Communion
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Churches
             of
             
               Galatia
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Smyrna
               ,
               Thyatira
               ,
               Sardis
               ,
            
             &c.
             had
             such
             faults
             as
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             you
             of
             .
             Yet
             no
             Man
             is
             bid
             or
             allowed
             to
             disown
             Communion
             with
             them
             .
             You
             can
             truly
             prove
             no
             such
             by
             those
             in
             question
             .
          
           
             
               Arg.
               3.
               
               Ad
               hominem
            
             :
             It
             is
             lawful
             to
             communicate
             with
             the
             Churches
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             have
             more
             Faults
             than
             the
             Nonconformists
             :
             Ergo
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             communicate
             with
             them
             that
             have
             fewer
             .
          
           
             We
             challenge
             any
             to
             prove
             so
             many
             and
             such
             Faults
             by
             us
             as
             I
             have
             here
             before
             proved
             by
             your
             Church
             .
             And
             if
             for
             ours
             ,
             Separation
             from
             us
             be
             a
             Duty
             from
             yours
             ,
             it
             proves
             a
             Duty
             much
             more
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             4.
             
             It
             is
             a
             Schismatical
             Doctrine
             which
             would
             teach
             Men
             by
             parity
             of
             Reason
             to
             renounce
             communion
             with
             all
             Churches
             and
             Christians
             on
             Earth
             ,
             or
             near
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             such
             is
             that
             which
             would
             teach
             Men
             to
             renounce
             communion
             with
             all
             the
             Nonconformists
             and
             their
             Worshipping
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             The
             major
             is
             unquestionable
             .
          
           
             The
             minor
             is
             proved
             ,
             In
             that
             all
             or
             near
             all
             the
             Christians
             on
             Earth
             have
             as
             great
             Faults
             as
             the
             Nonconformists
             and
             their
             Assemblie●
             .
             O
             that
             God
             would
             so
             bless
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             
               Armenians
               ,
               Abassians
               ,
               Syrians
               ,
               Georgians
               ,
               Circassians
               ,
               Greeks
               ,
               Moscovites
               ,
               Papists
               ,
               Lutherans
               ,
            
             and
             all
             other
             Protestants
             ,
             &c.
             but
             as
             knowing
             ,
             sincere
             ,
             faithful
             ,
             obedient
             ,
             &c.
             as
             those
             in
             England
             that
             you
             revile
             ,
             cast
             out
             and
             prosecute
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             Communion
             in
             Schism
             is
             unlawful
             :
             But
             you
             are
             accused
             of
             Schism
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             your
             Assemblies
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             M.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             as
             loudly
             accused
             of
             Schism
             and
             Heresie
             by
             the
             Papists
             :
             and
             too
             much
             by
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             if
             the
             Patriarch
             Ieremy
             spake
             their
             Sence
             .
             Art
             they
             therefore
             Schismaticks
             indeed
             ?
             None
             forwarder
             to
             accuse
             than
             the
             Ignorant
             or
             Guilty
             !
             Judge
             by
             what
             I
             have
             said
             of
             our
             Judgment
             in
             my
             
               Search
               for
               the
               Schismatick
            
             .
             We
             abhor
             Schism
             ,
             and
             have
             laboured
             to
             have
             healed
             the
             Wounds
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             all
             our
             power
             these
             22
             years
             and
             more
             ;
             And
             who
             be
             they
             that
             have
             resisted
             it
             ,
             and
             hate
             the
             only
             healing
             Balsam
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             true
             that
             we
             must
             have
             Communion
             with
             no
             Church
             that
             is
             guilty
             of
             Schism
             ,
             tho'
             we
             must
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             Schism
             it self
             .
             If
             the
             Schism
             be
             Apostasy
             that
             cuts
             them
             off
             from
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             universal
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             have
             Christian
             communion
             with
             such
             ,
             that
             are
             no
             Christians
             .
             But
             if
             they
             are
             only
             guilty
             of
             Schism
             from
             some
             particular
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             Schism
             in
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             
               from
               it
            
             ,
             wounding
             and
             not
             dismembring
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             renounce
             communion
             with
             such
             ,
             save
             only
             as
             with
             any
             other
             scandalous
             Sins
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             impenitence
             proveth
             ungodliness
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             was
             much
             guilty
             of
             Schism
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             that
             of
             Galatia
             ;
             and
             yet
             none
             were
             therefore
             to
             renounce
             their
             Communion
             .
             Was
             not
             Peter
             guilty
             of
             some
             Schism
             ?
             Gal.
             2.
             
             I
             doubt
             there
             are
             few
             Churches
             on
             Earth
             that
             are
             not
             herein
             guilty
             ,
             either
             in
             East
             ,
             South
             ,
             West
             or
             North.
             And
             must
             we
             renounce
             communion
             with
             them
             all
             ?
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             commit
             tenfold
             greater
             Schism
             for
             fear
             of
             Schism
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Read
             impartially
             my
             
               Search
               for
               the
               Schismatick
            
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Prelates
             thus
             mentioned
             be
             not
             far
             more
             guilty
             of
             Schism
             ,
             than
             we
             are
             ,
             I
             despair
             of
             ever
             understanding
             what
             Schism
             is
             .
             This
             would
             be
             the
             strongest
             Argument
             for
             separation
             from
             them
             :
             and
             is
             so
             used
             by
             many
             Separatists
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XLVII
           .
           Point
           IV.
           Of
           obliging
           the
           Laity
           to
           live
           without
           any
           more
           benefit
           of
           Disciplin●
           than
           is
           in
           the
           Publick
           Churches
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             IV.
             THe
             next
             part
             of
             Lay-Conformity
             is
             this
             :
             Christ
             ,
             who
             instituted
             Ministry
             ,
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             hath
             also
             instituted
             a
             certain
             determinate
             Discipline
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             of
             great
             use
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             particular
             Souls
             :
             And
             this
             is
             considerable
             ,
             
             1.
             
             As
             a
             Duty
             .
             2.
             
             As
             a
             Benefit
             .
             And
             no
             Man
             hath
             authority
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             disoblige
             us
             from
             a
             Duty
             of
             Christ's
             imposing
             ;
             2.
             
             Or
             to
             deprive
             us
             of
             a
             Benefit
             of
             Christ's
             giving
             .
             But
             Conformity
             doth
             both
             these
             to
             the
             Laity
             in
             a
             great
             degree
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             mean
             you
             by
             that
             Discipline
             ?
             I
             thought
             our
             Church
             had
             rather
             too
             sharp
             Discipline
             ?
             I
             hope
             you
             mean
             not
             the
             Geneva
             Discipline
             ,
             or
             the
             Scots
             Presbyteries
             and
             Stool
             of
             Repentance
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             mean
             nothing
             but
             what
             as
             to
             the
             Matter
             ,
             the
             Episcopal
             Party
             write
             for
             as
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             :
             The
             true
             exercise
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             the
             previous
             Acts.
             That
             is
             ,
             That
             God
             hath
             made
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Porch
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             a
             Society
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             Infidel
             World
             ,
             sanctified
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             prepared
             for
             Glory
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             would
             have
             none
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             profess
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             renounce
             a
             fleshly
             ,
             sensual
             ,
             worldly
             and
             profane
             Life
             :
             And
             the
             Pastors
             bear
             the
             Keys
             of
             Trust
             and
             Government
             to
             judge
             of
             such
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             ,
             and
             who
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             who
             to
             be
             admonished
             and
             cured
             of
             scandalous
             Sins
             :
             And
             all
             the
             Members
             are
             bound
             to
             preserve
             the
             Purity
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             Society
             in
             their
             places
             ;
             And
             therefore
             if
             a
             Brother
             live
             scandalously
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             Profession
             ,
             his
             Neighbour
             that
             hath
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             tell
             him
             of
             his
             fault
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             hear
             not
             ,
             and
             repent
             not
             ,
             to
             warn
             and
             admonish
             him
             before
             witnesses
             :
             and
             if
             yet
             he
             repent
             not
             ,
             to
             tell
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             if
             yet
             he
             repent
             not
             ,
             and
             hear
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             is
             none
             of
             their
             Communion
             .
             But
             if
             warning
             ,
             perswasion
             ,
             Prayers
             and
             Patience
             ,
             bring
             him
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             gladly
             to
             pronounce
             his
             forgiveness
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             him
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Discipline
             which
             Christ
             hath
             instituted
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             have
             Professed
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             This
             calling
             Men
             to
             Repentance
             personally
             will
             but
             disturb
             and
             distract
             the
             Parishes
             :
             Men
             will
             never
             endure
             it
             :
             And
             that
             's
             no
             Duty
             that
             will
             do
             harm
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             Communicants
             or
             Members
             of
             a
             Christian
             Church
             that
             will
             not
             endure
             it
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Crime
             of
             the
             Church-Governours
             that
             they
             receive
             ,
             yea
             ,
             drive
             such
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             will
             not
             endure
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Church-Duties
             ,
             and
             then
             cast
             by
             such
             Duties
             ,
             because
             Men
             will
             not
             endure
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             if
             you
             took
             Scholars
             into
             a
             School
             that
             will
             not
             endure
             Government
             and
             Correction
             ,
             or
             Soldiers
             into
             an
             Army
             that
             will
             not
             
             endure
             Command
             and
             Discipline
             ;
             and
             then
             omit
             it
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             to
             their
             wills
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             endure
             it
             .
             Or
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             would
             take
             Servants
             that
             will
             not
             be
             commanded
             ,
             nor
             endure
             Labour
             ,
             and
             then
             let
             them
             be
             masterless
             and
             idle
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             endure
             service
             .
             Who
             allow'd
             you
             to
             take
             and
             keep
             such
             in
             Christ's
             Church
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             endure
             either
             to
             live
             obediently
             ,
             or
             be
             called
             to
             Repentance
             ?
          
           
             I
             confess
             that
             to
             let
             all
             Men
             alone
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             some
             kind
             of
             Peace
             in
             the
             Parish
             :
             But
             it
             is
             not
             Christ's
             Peace
             ,
             but
             the
             Devils
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             keeps
             possession
             of
             Souls
             and
             Countries
             ,
             till
             Christ
             break
             his
             peace
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             out
             ;
             such
             peace
             will
             end
             in
             endless
             sorrow
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             Reasons
             can
             you
             give
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             such
             a
             sort
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             why
             it
             may
             not
             be
             f●rborn
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             Christ's
             Law
             and
             Institution
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             we
             give
             for
             our
             Christianity
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             have
             read
             in
             
               Erastus
               ,
               Selden
               ,
               Ludov.
               Moulin
            
             and
             Prin
             ,
             that
             Christ
             did
             but
             tell
             his
             Disciples
             how
             they
             should
             carry
             themselves
             under
             the
             Jewish
             Government
             ,
             and
             use
             their
             Sanedrims
             or
             Iudicatures
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             institute
             any
             new
             sort
             of
             Church-Discipline
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Christ's
             taking
             occasion
             from
             the
             Iewish
             Judicatures
             to
             institute
             his
             Discipline
             ,
             doth
             no
             more
             prove
             that
             he
             did
             not
             obligatorily
             institute
             it
             ,
             than
             his
             calling
             twelve
             Apostles
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Tribes
             ,
             and
             his
             taking
             occasion
             from
             former
             practice
             ,
             for
             Baptism
             ,
             Ministry
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             &c.
             doth
             prove
             that
             he
             ordained
             no
             such
             things
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             need
             Christ
             command
             his
             Disciples
             to
             use
             that
             Iewish
             Government
             which
             was
             in
             use
             before
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             not
             avoid
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Christ
             knew
             that
             the
             Iewish
             Government
             was
             presently
             going
             down
             ,
             and
             tells
             his
             Disciples
             that
             they
             should
             be
             judged
             and
             scourged
             as
             Malefactors
             in
             those
             Synagogues
             .
             And
             is
             it
             like
             then
             that
             he
             is
             calling
             them
             to
             exercise
             their
             discipline
             in
             those
             Synagogues
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             it
             will
             hold
             
               à
               fortiore
            
             ,
             that
             if
             Christ
             during
             the
             
               Iewish
               Policy
            
             command
             them
             to
             use
             such
             a
             Discipline
             ,
             much
             more
             in
             his
             own
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             are
             your
             other
             Reasons
             for
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             very
             Nature
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             required
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Society
             separated
             from
             the
             World
             under
             special
             Laws
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             for
             special
             heavenly
             Ends
             :
             If
             therefore
             it
             
             shall
             be
             confounded
             with
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             not
             separated
             to
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Christ
             did
             it
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             :
             If
             he
             be
             no
             more
             for
             Holiness
             than
             the
             Infidel
             and
             Heathen
             World
             is
             ,
             what
             is
             he
             better
             than
             they
             ,
             or
             how
             is
             he
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             the
             Church
             better
             than
             Infidels
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             needful
             to
             save
             Heathens
             from
             deceit
             that
             would
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             convince
             them
             that
             their
             impure
             Communion
             is
             insufficient
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             needful
             to
             save
             Christians
             from
             damning
             deceit
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             think
             that
             a
             dead
             ,
             barren
             ,
             unholy
             Faith
             and
             Name
             of
             Christianity
             will
             save
             them
             ,
             without
             a
             holy
             ,
             obedient
             Heart
             and
             Life
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             needful
             to
             keep
             Christ's
             Ordinances
             from
             falsifying
             Profanation
             :
             If
             a
             sealed
             Pardon
             and
             Gift
             of
             Life
             shall
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             be
             given
             ,
             as
             commonly
             to
             Dogs
             as
             Children
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             taking
             God's
             Name
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             profane
             belying
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             is
             needful
             to
             bring
             Sinners
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             Pardoned
             and
             Saved
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             it
             is
             needful
             to
             the
             comforting
             absolution
             of
             Penitents
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Accordingly
             God
             's
             Church
             in
             all
             Ages
             hath
             owned
             it
             as
             their
             Law
             of
             Christ's
             institution
             ,
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             some
             learned
             Men
             say
             ,
             This
             was
             but
             because
             there
             was
             at
             first
             no
             Christian
             Magistrate
             :
             But
             when
             there
             was
             such
             the
             Discipline
             fell
             into
             their
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Christian
             Magistrates
             finding
             the
             Church
             in
             Possession
             of
             it
             ,
             confirmed
             it
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             accumulated
             and
             added
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             took
             it
             not
             away
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             see
             a
             small
             Book
             which
             I
             wrote
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             Power
             in
             Religion
             ,
             to
             Dr.
             
               Lud.
               Moulin
            
             ,
             which
             may
             end
             all
             this
             dispute
             .
             Briefly
             ,
             I
             ask
             you
             ,
          
           
             Qu.
             1.
             
             Would
             you
             have
             all
             Infidels
             and
             Pagans
             baptized
             ,
             and
             Communicate
             without
             any
             Profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             first
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             God
             forbid
             :
             That
             's
             a
             Contradiction
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Shall
             any
             words
             go
             for
             a
             Profession
             ,
             or
             what
             must
             that
             Profession
             be
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             It
             must
             be
             a
             Profession
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Who
             must
             try
             and
             judge
             of
             that
             Profession
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Christianity
             or
             not
             :
             Is
             it
             Magistrates
             or
             Pastors
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Magistrates
             have
             somewhat
             else
             to
             do
             :
             Else
             they
             must
             study
             and
             exercise
             that
             work
             alone
             ;
             for
             they
             will
             have
             no
             time
             for
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             if
             they
             undertake
             this
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Did
             not
             Christ
             institute
             an
             Office
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             this
             Power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ?
             And
             if
             one
             half
             that
             Office
             cease
             as
             soon
             as
             Magistrates
             were
             Christians
             ,
             why
             not
             the
             other
             half
             ,
             and
             so
             Magistrates
             must
             Preach
             ,
             Baptize
             ,
             and
             celebrate
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             It
             must
             be
             no
             doubt
             the
             Ministerial
             Office
             ,
             to
             judge
             who
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             in
             Church
             Communion
             :
             Else
             they
             were
             Slaves
             ,
             if
             they
             must
             be
             forced
             to
             take
             all
             uncapable
             Men
             to
             their
             Charge
             and
             Communion
             against
             their
             Consciences
             and
             Wills
             :
             No
             Physician
             ,
             Tutor
             or
             School-Master
             ,
             will
             be
             forced
             to
             take
             such
             Patients
             ,
             Pupils
             or
             Scholars
             ,
             as
             will
             not
             be
             ruled
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             make
             him
             do
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             against
             his
             Will.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             You
             must
             confess
             the
             use
             of
             discipline
             ,
             or
             else
             openly
             disown
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             very
             Being
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             to
             this
             day
             .
             And
             do
             you
             think
             then
             that
             to
             deprive
             the
             Church
             of
             this
             is
             a
             lawful
             part
             of
             Conformity
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             How
             prove
             you
             that
             the
             Laity
             is
             deprived
             of
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             our
             Great
             Parishes
             ,
             the
             People
             are
             few
             of
             them
             known
             to
             the
             Priest
             or
             to
             one
             another
             .
             Of
             the
             two
             Parishes
             of
             my
             last
             abode
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             think
             but
             there
             are
             Fifty
             Thousand
             unknown
             to
             the
             Minister
             and
             to
             each
             other
             .
             And
             how
             can
             these
             admonish
             the
             Offenders
             ,
             or
             the
             Minister
             exercise
             this
             discipline
             upon
             unknown
             Persons
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             People
             know
             that
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             begin
             where
             there
             can
             be
             no
             progress
             .
             To
             what
             purpose
             is
             it
             to
             tell
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             it
             's
             sure
             to
             do
             more
             harm
             than
             good
             .
             1.
             
             The
             swarm
             of
             the
             Vicious
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             Prosecuted
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Minister
             himself
             forbeareth
             it
             as
             unpracticable
             .
             3.
             
             The
             accused
             must
             be
             Prosecuted
             at
             rates
             which
             Men
             cannot
             bear
             .
             4.
             
             And
             before
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             cannot
             possibly
             do
             this
             work
             to
             one
             of
             a
             Thousand
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             one
             School-master
             can
             Try
             and
             Correct
             all
             the
             faulty
             Scholars
             in
             a
             Diocess
             .
             5.
             
             And
             Men
             must
             be
             Judges
             that
             will
             never
             call
             Sinners
             to
             Repentance
             with
             Ministerial
             Evidence
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             Patience
             ,
             but
             like
             Secular
             Courts
             ,
             bid
             them
             Recant
             or
             be
             Excommunicate
             .
             6.
             
             And
             the
             Cause
             must
             be
             decided
             by
             Lay-men
             that
             profanely
             usurp
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
             And
             how
             is
             Christ's
             discipline
             here
             possible
             ?
             Polluted
             ,
             common
             Churches
             frighten
             away
             the
             Religious
             conscionable
             People
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             not
             before
             complain
             of
             
               too
               much
            
             exercise
             of
             Discipline
             by
             Excommunications
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             of
             Discipline
             against
             Christ
             :
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             your
             Churches
             to
             be
             common
             and
             unclean
             without
             true
             Discipline
             ,
             but
             when
             you
             should
             drive
             out
             the
             Dogs
             and
             Swine
             ,
             you
             turn
             out
             the
             Children
             :
             Witness
             all
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Canons
             .
             As
             I
             said
             ,
             you
             first
             force
             in
             all
             the
             ignorant
             ungodly
             multitude
             that
             are
             unfit
             ;
             then
             these
             are
             the
             strength
             and
             major
             part
             :
             Then
             they
             cannot
             come
             under
             due
             Discipline
             ;
             then
             this
             grieveth
             Religious
             People
             ,
             and
             they
             find
             fault
             with
             it
             .
             And
             then
             they
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             condemn'd
             and
             ruin'd
             for
             finding
             fault
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             ,
             what
             need
             there
             disputing
             :
             Is
             it
             not
             notorious
             matter
             of
             fact
             that
             this
             Discipline
             is
             not
             exercised
             against
             one
             Drunkard
             ,
             Swearer
             ,
             Fornicator
             ,
             &c.
             of
             a
             multitude
             ?
             and
             are
             not
             Men
             then
             deprived
             of
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ?
             And
             when
             it
             's
             known
             that
             they
             cannot
             have
             it
             in
             most
             or
             many
             Parishes
             ,
             how
             are
             they
             bound
             to
             live
             and
             die
             without
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             think
             Men
             are
             bound
             to
             separate
             from
             all
             Churches
             that
             have
             not
             this
             Discipline
             ?
             Sure
             it
             is
             not
             Essential
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             think
             that
             Preaching
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             reading
             ,
             is
             essential
             to
             a
             Church
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             may
             be
             at
             least
             for
             a
             time
             a
             sorry
             Church
             without
             it
             ,
             as
             those
             in
             Moscovy
             are
             .
             But
             I
             would
             not
             continue
             in
             such
             a
             Church
             that
             is
             without
             it
             ,
             if
             I
             can
             have
             a
             better
             .
             It
             's
             one
             thing
             what
             a
             Man
             should
             endure
             that
             can
             have
             no
             better
             without
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             ;
             and
             another
             thing
             what
             Men
             should
             chuse
             in
             obedience
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             own
             and
             the
             Churches
             good
             that
             can
             attain
             it
             .
             Do
             you
             think
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             omit
             all
             Duty
             that
             is
             not
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             ?
             surely
             your
             many
             humane
             Offices
             ,
             your
             Forms
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             your
             Declarations
             and
             Subscriptions
             to
             them
             ,
             are
             further
             from
             being
             essential
             than
             true
             Discipline
             is
             ,
             and
             yet
             you
             think
             that
             the
             omission
             of
             these
             is
             unsufferable
             :
             Is
             mans
             accidental
             inventions
             more
             necessary
             than
             Christs
             Ordinance
             and
             Church
             Government
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             The
             Presbyterians
             call
             their
             Discipline
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             feign
             their
             Government
             to
             be
             Christs
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             speak
             for
             nothing
             proper
             to
             Presbyterians
             :
             For
             no
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             nor
             Synods
             that
             by
             Vote
             govern
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             that
             substance
             of
             Parish
             Discipline
             which
             all
             acknowledge
             ,
             not
             resisting
             Appeals
             from
             abusive
             Ministers
             to
             Bishops
             or
             Magistrates
             .
             Bucer
             was
             no
             Adversary
             to
             moderate
             Episcopacy
             
             Yet
             if
             you
             will
             read
             him
             
               de
               Regno
               Dei
               ,
               de
               Confirmat
               .
               &c.
            
             to
             King
             Edward
             6.
             for
             Parish
             Discipline
             ,
             I
             shall
             need
             to
             say
             no
             more
             to
             you
             this
             subject
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XLVIII
           .
           Point
           V.
           The
           discountenancing
           the
           fear
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           serious
           godliness
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             V.
             I
             will
             add
             next
             this
             aggravation
             which
             comprehendeth
             many
             parts
             of
             Conformity
             .
          
           
             No
             true
             Christian
             doubteth
             ,
             but
             seriousness
             and
             diligence
             in
             serving
             God
             ,
             and
             making
             our
             Calling
             and
             Election
             sure
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             to
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             and
             fear
             of
             sinning
             ,
             are
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             to
             Salvation
             .
             And
             how
             greatly
             the
             Laity
             is
             discouraged
             and
             frightned
             from
             all
             this
             by
             the
             course
             of
             Conformity
             is
             notorious
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Who
             doth
             discourage
             them
             ?
             Do
             not
             all
             our
             Ministers
             Preach
             for
             Obedience
             and
             Godliness
             ?
             Doth
             not
             our
             Liturgy
             pray
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             lives
             hereafter
             may
             be
             pure
             and
             holy
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             attain
             Eternal
             Life
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             so
             ,
             you
             read
             the
             Scripture
             which
             is
             all
             for
             holiness
             :
             The
             deeper
             is
             the
             guilt
             of
             Hypocrisie
             and
             Malignity
             in
             them
             that
             seek
             to
             root
             it
             out
             :
             Out
             of
             their
             own
             mouths
             will
             they
             be
             judged
             ,
             and
             beaten
             with
             many
             stripes
             .
             Judge
             by
             these
             instances
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             Children
             are
             Baptized
             with
             God-fathers
             ,
             and
             how
             Confirmed
             after
             ,
             and
             Admitted
             to
             Communion
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             it
             ,
             I
             shewed
             before
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             So
             many
             humane
             Institutions
             are
             imposed
             on
             Men
             as
             necessary
             to
             Communion
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             be
             a
             Man
             of
             more
             Learning
             and
             Understanding
             than
             I
             have
             ,
             or
             with
             all
             the
             study
             of
             my
             Life
             could
             obtain
             ,
             who
             can
             discern
             them
             all
             to
             be
             Lawful
             :
             And
             he
             that
             calls
             any
             of
             them
             sinful
             is
             Excommunicate
             
               ipso
               jure
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Laity
             understand
             not
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             those
             few
             that
             set
             themselves
             to
             seek
             for
             saving
             knowledge
             ,
             attain
             so
             little
             in
             their
             secular
             course
             of
             Life
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             must
             be
             glad
             if
             they
             understand
             all
             the
             Catechism
             ,
             the
             Creed
             ,
             Lords
             Prayer
             and
             Ten
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             take
             such
             for
             extraordinarily
             wife
             :
             And
             yet
             if
             one
             of
             these
             think
             a
             Form
             ,
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             a
             Lay
             Chancellors
             Discipline
             ,
             &c.
             to
             be
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             say
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             Excommunicate
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             By
             this
             it
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             men
             ,
             even
             all
             England
             that
             know
             not
             more
             than
             I
             do
             ,
             must
             blindly
             believe
             as
             the
             Canon
             and
             Priest
             bids
             them
             ,
             barely
             on
             their
             Word
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             must
             falsly
             pretend
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             or
             be
             all
             liable
             to
             Excommunication
             .
             And
             so
             an
             implicite
             Faith
             in
             the
             Canon-Makers
             and
             Bishops
             is
             become
             the
             necessary
             Religion
             of
             the
             Land.
             And
             then
             if
             the
             Bishops
             turn
             we
             must
             all
             turn
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             this
             means
             wilful
             ignorance
             is
             made
             necessary
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             (
             as
             I
             have
             found
             it
             )
             to
             study
             for
             knowledge
             in
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             lead
             us
             to
             differ
             from
             something
             in
             the
             Canons
             ,
             Liturgy
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             are
             liable
             to
             ruin
             .
             And
             so
             they
             that
             will
             be
             Church
             Members
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             studying
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             or
             searching
             after
             Truth
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             for
             thinking
             and
             saying
             any
             of
             the
             Impositions
             are
             amiss
             ,
             they
             be
             once
             Excommunicated
             ,
             or
             but
             noted
             as
             Dissenters
             ,
             they
             are
             rendered
             odious
             to
             the
             Church-Courts
             and
             Priests
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             to
             the
             credulous
             Obsequious
             Herd
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             likely
             that
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             they
             will
             be
             proclaimed
             Hypocrites
             ,
             Schismaticks
             ,
             unquiet
             Spirits
             ,
             Phanaticks
             ,
             and
             in
             as
             much
             danger
             of
             Damnation
             as
             Murderers
             or
             Adulterers
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             safe
             as
             they
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             By
             this
             means
             fear
             of
             sinning
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             dissenting
             being
             so
             usually
             conjunct
             ,
             the
             avoiding
             of
             sin
             is
             made
             Puritanism
             ,
             and
             a
             suspicious
             sign
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             common
             scorn
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             By
             this
             means
             ignorant
             Youth
             is
             quite
             discouraged
             from
             serious
             piety
             and
             fear
             of
             sin
             ,
             lest
             they
             fall
             under
             common
             scorn
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             well
             if
             they
             follow
             not
             the
             multitude
             and
             be
             scorners
             of
             Obedience
             to
             God
             themselves
             .
             And
             the
             very
             plea
             of
             Conscience
             (
             which
             is
             but
             obeying
             God
             )
             is
             made
             a
             disgrace
             or
             mockery
             ,
             and
             a
             
               tender
               Conscience
            
             ,
             made
             equivalent
             with
             a
             self-conceited
             Schismatick
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             It
             is
             no
             danger
             to
             meet
             by
             hundreds
             at
             a
             Play-house
             ;
             or
             by
             great
             numbers
             at
             Taverns
             ,
             Ale-houses
             ,
             Coffee-houses
             ,
             Horse-races
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             if
             a
             few
             Neighbours
             meet
             to
             Pray
             or
             Excite
             each
             other
             in
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             you
             know
             what
             the
             danger
             is
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             If
             any
             Minister
             will
             but
             leave
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             turn
             Physician
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             quiet
             ;
             tho'
             hebe
             of
             the
             same
             judgment
             that
             he
             was
             before
             ;
             the
             forbearing
             of
             his
             Ministry
             may
             preserve
             his
             peace
             .
             There
             are
             now
             in
             this
             City
             ejected
             Ministers
             who
             have
             forsaken
             their
             Function
             ,
             and
             are
             Doctors
             of
             
             Physick
             ,
             and
             they
             live
             in
             great
             wealth
             and
             acceptance
             :
             There
             are
             Physicians
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             same
             judgment
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             dwell
             together
             in
             the
             same
             House
             (
             it
             was
             the
             case
             of
             Dr.
             Micklethwait
             and
             me
             .
             )
             The
             Physician
             is
             honoured
             ,
             and
             the
             Minister
             call'd
             and
             used
             as
             a
             Rogue
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             .
             There
             are
             some
             Nonconforming
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             tho'
             they
             are
             Doctors
             of
             Physick
             ,
             yet
             dare
             not
             cease
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             but
             practice
             both
             :
             These
             are
             welcomed
             to
             the
             Sick
             ,
             but
             the
             Healthful
             banish
             them
             or
             hunt
             them
             away
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             acceptance
             as
             Physicians
             ,
             the
             hatred
             of
             their
             Preaching
             being
             more
             prevalent
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Sure
             they
             Preach
             some
             dangerous
             Doctrine
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Not
             a
             word
             of
             such
             is
             charged
             on
             them
             ,
             tho'
             malicious
             Persons
             come
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             and
             inform
             against
             them
             .
             Their
             writings
             tell
             the
             World
             their
             Doctrine
             .
             Dr.
             Clifford
             was
             one
             of
             them
             who
             hath
             written
             of
             the
             Covenants
             :
             Dr.
             Gilpin
             is
             one
             of
             them
             who
             hath
             written
             of
             Temptations
             ,
             driven
             from
             Newcastle
             .
          
           
             Some
             ejected
             Ministers
             Educate
             their
             Sons
             to
             Physick
             ,
             and
             tho'
             they
             be
             of
             their
             Fathers
             mind
             ,
             the
             Sons
             are
             highly
             esteemed
             and
             honoured
             ,
             and
             the
             Aged
             Fathers
             laid
             in
             Jayl
             :
             This
             last
             Week
             old
             Dr.
             Grew
             that
             is
             about
             80
             or
             79
             years
             of
             Age
             ,
             and
             almost
             Blind
             ,
             and
             hath
             lived
             there
             36
             years
             and
             more
             ,
             (
             known
             by
             some
             writings
             )
             a
             Man
             of
             a
             calm
             ,
             quiet
             ,
             sober
             ,
             peaceable
             Temper
             ,
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             common
             Jayl
             at
             Coventry
             for
             dwelling
             there
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             exhorting
             his
             old
             Hearers
             to
             fear
             God
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             here
             a
             Son
             ,
             and
             a
             Son-in-Law
             ,
             Doctors
             of
             Physick
             ,
             deservedly
             honoured
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             did
             but
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             might
             speed
             as
             ill
             as
             he
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             If
             an
             ejected
             Minister
             would
             but
             teach
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             tho'
             it
             were
             but
             to
             read
             ,
             and
             tho'
             there
             be
             no
             other
             School-master
             near
             ,
             the
             people
             must
             rather
             have
             their
             Children
             untaught
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             have
             so
             needful
             a
             help
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             If
             a
             Minister
             would
             give
             over
             Preaching
             ,
             yet
             if
             his
             old
             Hearers
             desire
             his
             Neighbour-hood
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             Conference
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             lest
             he
             whisper
             Nonconformity
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             be
             Banished
             five
             Miles
             not
             only
             from
             Corporations
             ,
             but
             from
             every
             place
             where-ever
             he
             Preached
             these
             twenty
             years
             .
             I
             know
             some
             such
             who
             have
             travelled
             much
             abroad
             ,
             who
             can
             hardly
             find
             a
             place
             in
             that
             part
             of
             England
             that
             is
             not
             within
             five
             Miles
             of
             a
             Corporation
             or
             some
             
             place
             where
             they
             have
             Preached
             :
             And
             those
             few
             places
             have
             seldom
             any
             untenanted
             Houses
             :
             And
             if
             rarely
             such
             a
             House
             be
             found
             ,
             it
             's
             like
             enough
             that
             the
             Landlord
             will
             have
             no
             such
             Tenant
             :
             Or
             if
             he
             would
             ,
             it
             's
             ten
             to
             one
             the
             Minister
             is
             not
             able
             to
             take
             it
             and
             pay
             his
             Rent
             ;
             besides
             his
             undoing
             in
             removal
             ,
             and
             putting
             off
             his
             former
             House
             and
             Goods
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             If
             any
             one
             that
             feareth
             sinning
             by
             Conformity
             ,
             be
             never
             so
             falsly
             accused
             ,
             he
             usually
             accounteth
             it
             his
             Wisdom
             to
             suffer
             patiently
             whatever
             Men
             will
             say
             or
             do
             ,
             without
             Self-defence
             :
             I
             saw
             two
             Warrants
             against
             a
             Lay-man
             this
             Week
             ,
             which
             express'd
             his
             Hearing
             two
             Ministers
             as
             Sworn
             by
             two
             poor
             Beggarly
             Women
             ;
             when
             I
             can
             witness
             that
             both
             their
             Oaths
             were
             false
             ,
             and
             that
             neither
             of
             those
             Ministers
             Preach't
             at
             the
             time
             and
             place
             that
             they
             Swore
             they
             Preached
             :
             For
             my
             House
             being
             at
             the
             next
             Door
             ,
             I
             heard
             that
             it
             was
             not
             they
             that
             then
             Preached
             .
             But
             I
             suppose
             its
             all
             one
             :
             They
             dare
             not
             question
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             heard
             of
             one
             that
             said
             he
             woulp
             Swear
             Treason
             against
             a
             Nonconformist
             :
             and
             being
             ask'd
             ,
             What
             he
             said
             ,
             and
             whether
             ever
             he
             heard
             him
             speak
             ?
             He
             said
             ,
             No
             ;
             but
             he
             heard
             him
             whistle
             Treason
             :
             And
             being
             ask'd
             ,
             How
             whistling
             could
             be
             Treason
             ?
             He
             said
             ,
             That
             he
             whistled
             the
             same
             Tune
             that
             a
             Ballad
             was
             Sung
             in
             ,
             that
             they
             said
             had
             Treasonable
             words
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             let
             but
             Men
             be
             utterly
             void
             of
             Conscience
             and
             Fear
             of
             Sinning
             ,
             and
             what
             can
             hinder
             them
             from
             Saying
             ,
             Covenanting
             ,
             Swearing
             ,
             Doing
             ,
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             required
             of
             them
             in
             order
             to
             a
             Benefice
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Estimation
             of
             an
             obedient
             Son
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             then
             he
             can
             Preach
             down
             Nonconformists
             as
             intolerable
             Rogues
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             the
             Laity
             that
             will
             fear
             Sin
             ,
             and
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             Faith
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             must
             go
             through
             all
             these
             Discouragements
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             so
             unhappily
             happy
             ,
             as
             to
             attain
             to
             assurance
             or
             belief
             that
             all
             the
             Impositions
             in
             Conformity
             are
             lawful
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Chap.
           XLIX
           .
           Point
           VI.
           The
           Laity
           denied
           Baptism
           ,
           who
           refuse
           the
           foresaid
           way
           of
           Godfathers
           ,
           as
           it
           excludeth
           the
           Parents
           as
           unlawful
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             VI.
             I
             Hope
             you
             will
             not
             say
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             be
             unchristened
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             their
             Children
             unbaptized
             :
             And
             you
             cannot
             say
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             obey
             the
             Canon
             and
             Rubrick
             about
             Godfathers
             ,
             against
             ones
             Conscience
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             An
             erroneous
             Conscience
             must
             be
             rectified
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Is
             it
             meerly
             at
             Command
             ?
             Can
             you
             do
             it
             ?
             Or
             can
             any
             do
             it
             when
             they
             will
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             Man
             without
             Error
             :
             why
             do
             not
             all
             the
             Clergy
             rectifie
             their
             own
             judgment
             ,
             and
             presently
             free
             themselves
             from
             Error
             ?
             If
             you
             can
             teach
             them
             this
             Art
             of
             rectifying
             Conscience
             ,
             it
             's
             best
             do
             it
             before
             they
             go
             to
             the
             University
             ,
             or
             before
             they
             spend
             much
             time
             and
             labour
             in
             study
             .
             How
             many
             years
             study
             ,
             and
             reading
             might
             this
             Art
             save
             them
             ?
             Presently
             rectifie
             all
             your
             erroneous
             opinions
             ,
             and
             save
             the
             labour
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             when
             men
             have
             sufficient
             help
             ,
             they
             are
             unexcusable
             if
             they
             go
             on
             in
             Error
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Then
             either
             no
             Man
             living
             hath
             sufficient
             help
             ,
             or
             else
             all
             Men
             are
             unexcusable
             :
             For
             it
             's
             most
             certain
             that
             all
             Men
             go
             on
             in
             a
             multitude
             of
             Errors
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             every
             Error
             hindereth
             not
             Mens
             right
             to
             Baptism
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             And
             do
             you
             think
             this
             doth
             ?
             will
             you
             try
             now
             and
             prove
             to
             me
             that
             I
             may
             be
             unexcuseable
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Children
             have
             right
             to
             Baptism
             meerly
             upon
             the
             presentation
             of
             a
             Neighbour
             or
             Stranger
             that
             never
             owned
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Parents
             Duty
             to
             dedicate
             them
             solemnly
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             Person
             (
             as
             having
             power
             of
             them
             )
             that
             must
             Covenant
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             Neighbours
             or
             Strangers
             ,
             to
             undertake
             and
             Vow
             that
             for
             the
             Child's
             Education
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             neither
             able
             to
             perform
             ,
             nor
             ever
             intended
             it
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             Parents
             either
             to
             give
             up
             their
             Children
             to
             such
             Sponsors
             for
             to
             Educate
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             seek
             or
             accept
             such
             to
             Vow
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             Parents
             know
             they
             never
             meant
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             which
             if
             asked
             ,
             [
             Do
             you
             seriously
             intend
             to
             do
             all
             this
             for
             my
             Child
             ?
             ]
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             No
             :
             Is
             it
             lawful
             thus
             
             to
             Suborn
             Men
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             on
             so
             great
             a
             Sin
             ?
             Cure
             these
             Errors
             in
             me
             if
             you
             can
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             told
             you
             before
             that
             they
             may
             agree
             to
             speak
             as
             in
             your
             Name
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             And
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             so
             many
             do
             :
             but
             that
             's
             nothing
             to
             Conformity
             ,
             it
             being
             none
             of
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             I
             proved
             .
          
           
             Was
             this
             any
             of
             the
             conditions
             of
             Baptism
             of
             Christ's
             making
             ?
             was
             this
             necessary
             when
             Philip
             said
             to
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               believe
               with
               all
               thy
               heart
               ,
               thou
               maist
               be
               baptized
               ?
            
             Or
             when
             Paul
             said
             ,
             
               Else
               were
               your
               Children
               unclean
               ,
               but
               now
               are
               they
               holy
               ?
            
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             your
             Child
             shall
             not
             be
             unbaptized
             for
             this
             :
             The
             Church
             will
             constrain
             the
             Baptizing
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Whom
             will
             they
             constrain
             ?
             1.
             
             Not
             the
             Minister
             :
             He
             is
             not
             to
             Baptize
             it
             unless
             it
             be
             brought
             and
             desired
             .
             2.
             
             Not
             the
             Godfathers
             :
             For
             none
             can
             compel
             any
             to
             be
             a
             Godfather
             ,
             nor
             ever
             do
             .
             3.
             
             But
             it
             is
             the
             Parent
             that
             is
             compelled
             ?
             How
             ?
             Those
             that
             hold
             it
             lawful
             will
             do
             it
             without
             Compulsion
             ,
             the
             Baptizing
             of
             their
             Child
             being
             desirable
             to
             them
             .
             But
             those
             that
             think
             it
             a
             Sin
             ,
             will
             rather
             be
             Excommunicate
             and
             lie
             in
             Jail
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             cannot
             compel
             them
             .
             And
             the
             Anabaptists
             Children
             are
             mostly
             unbaptized
             for
             all
             their
             Compulsion
             .
             But
             the
             usual
             way
             of
             Nonconformists
             is
             to
             elude
             the
             Canon
             ,
             and
             to
             agree
             privately
             with
             the
             Godfathers
             to
             be
             but
             Witnesses
             or
             Seconds
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Parent
             himself
             will
             be
             there
             present
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Questions
             are
             put
             to
             the
             Godfathers
             ,
             will
             shew
             his
             consent
             by
             bowing
             ,
             tho'
             he
             may
             not
             speak
             .
          
           
             But
             such
             shifts
             to
             avoid
             the
             Evil
             of
             Conformity
             ,
             is
             no
             Justification
             of
             Conformity
             or
             the
             Canon
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             that
             will
             deny
             Baptism
             for
             an
             unnecessary
             if
             not
             an
             ungodly
             device
             of
             Man
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             themselves
             seem
             to
             make
             Baptism
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             do
             clearly
             make
             it
             a
             means
             that
             ascertaineth
             Salvation
             to
             Infants
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           L.
           Point
           VII
           .
           Of
           Denying
           Baptism
           to
           them
           that
           dare
           not
           submit
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           English
           Crossing
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             VII
             .
             VVHat
             is
             said
             against
             our
             way
             of
             Crossing
             ,
             as
             a
             dedicating
             Sign
             ,
             and
             Badge
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             Humane
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             I
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             repeat
             :
             And
             also
             what
             it
             is
             for
             Ministers
             
             to
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             reject
             all
             from
             Baptism
             that
             are
             not
             submitted
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             now
             only
             to
             tell
             you
             that
             this
             Submission
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Lay-conformit
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             which
             they
             are
             punished
             with
             the
             denial
             of
             Baptism
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             they
             that
             are
             against
             it
             may
             yet
             let
             the
             Minister
             use
             it
             on
             their
             Children
             :
             That
             's
             his
             act
             ,
             and
             not
             theirs
             :
             and
             they
             cannot
             hinder
             him
             :
             They
             send
             their
             Children
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             Cross'd
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             But
             we
             have
             many
             Antipadobaptists
             ,
             and
             converted
             Iews
             to
             be
             Baptized
             at
             Age.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             tho'
             I
             am
             much
             of
             your
             mind
             in
             this
             ,
             yet
             all
             wiser
             Men
             are
             not
             ;
             and
             the
             case
             is
             very
             difficult
             as
             to
             Infants
             :
             If
             one
             knew
             beforehand
             that
             the
             Priest
             would
             use
             Oil
             ,
             and
             Spittle
             ,
             and
             Exorcism
             ,
             and
             invocate
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             over
             the
             baptized
             Child
             ,
             it
             were
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             send
             him
             only
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ]
             when
             he
             knew
             how
             sinfully
             it
             will
             be
             done
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             I
             can
             justifie
             no
             Man
             that
             will
             submit
             his
             Child
             to
             such
             a
             crossing
             at
             Baptism
             ,
             that
             can
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             have
             it
             by
             another
             better
             done
             ,
             tho'
             Prohibited
             by
             Man
             :
             We
             must
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             other
             Mens
             Sins
             ,
             nor
             of
             Church
             Corruptions
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Christ
             that
             will
             have
             mercy
             and
             not
             sacrifice
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             men
             refuse
             Christendom
             for
             fear
             of
             a
             Cross.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Christ
             who
             would
             have
             Teachers
             learn
             that
             Lesson
             ,
             
               I
               will
               have
               mercy
               and
               not
               sacrifice
               ,
            
             would
             have
             no
             Minister
             deny
             Christendom
             to
             such
             as
             think
             their
             crossing
             sinful
             :
             And
             yet
             he
             would
             have
             no
             Man
             commit
             any
             Sin
             ,
             to
             gain
             Baptism
             :
             but
             will
             save
             the
             unbaptized
             that
             desired
             it
             ,
             so
             they
             might
             have
             had
             it
             without
             ;
             and
             will
             himself
             shew
             Mercy
             to
             such
             as
             consent
             not
             to
             a
             polluted
             Sacrifice
             .
             And
             would
             have
             us
             prefer
             a
             lawful
             way
             when
             we
             can
             have
             it
             .
             Baptism
             is
             our
             Renunciation
             of
             Sin.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           LI.
           POINT
           VIII
           .
           Of
           Rejecting
           not-Kneelers
           from
           Communion
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             AND
             well
             they
             deserve
             it
             that
             will
             not
             reverently
             receive
             so
             great
             a
             Gift
             upon
             their
             knees
             from
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             think
             it
             is
             for
             want
             of
             humble
             Reverence
             ?
             Do
             they
             not
             kneel
             after
             and
             longer
             to
             God
             in
             Prayers
             publickly
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Families
             and
             Chambers
             ,
             than
             most
             that
             blame
             them
             ?
             Were
             Christ's
             Apostles
             unreverent
             that
             did
             not
             kneel
             at
             receiving
             it
             in
             his
             own
             visible
             presence
             ?
             Was
             all
             the
             universal
             Church
             unreverent
             ,
             that
             for
             600
             Years
             ,
             if
             not
             1000
             after
             Christ
             forbad
             strictly
             all
             Adoration
             by
             kneeling
             every
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             use
             a
             
               Laudatory
               Gesture
            
             ,
             denoting
             their
             belief
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ?
             Do
             those
             men
             shew
             more
             Reverence
             to
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             that
             will
             kneel
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             scarce
             ever
             kneel
             to
             God
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             seldom
             use
             his
             Name
             but
             with
             prophanation
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             unreverence
             that
             causes
             their
             dissent
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             know
             no
             just
             cause
             they
             have
             of
             this
             dissent
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             confess
             ,
             nor
             I
             ,
             while
             the
             open
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             renounceth
             all
             Bread-worship
             and
             Idolatry
             :
             But
             were
             it
             among
             Papists
             ,
             where
             the
             Doctrine
             expounds
             the
             action
             ,
             I
             durst
             not
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             told
             you
             before
             what
             moveth
             them
             ,
             which
             I
             must
             not
             again
             repeat
             .
             But
             I
             will
             repeat
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             heinous
             injury
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             account
             of
             so
             small
             and
             doubtful
             a
             circumstance
             ,
             wherein
             all
             antiquity
             is
             against
             the
             imposers
             ;
             they
             should
             deny
             Communion
             with
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lieth
             to
             faithful
             Christians
             ;
             and
             should
             turn
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Love
             for
             no
             just
             cause
             ,
             into
             an
             occasion
             of
             hatred
             and
             persecution
             ;
             and
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Unity
             ,
             into
             an
             Engine
             of
             division
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             needless
             impositions
             to
             perplex
             mens
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             set
             people
             one
             against
             another
             :
             O
             what
             a
             snare
             and
             instrument
             of
             wrath
             and
             discord
             ,
             and
             inhumane
             usage
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             do
             many
             turn
             that
             blessed
             Sacrament
             into
             ,
             which
             is
             instituted
             for
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             in
             unfeigned
             Love.
             The
             more
             such
             magnify
             the
             Sacrament
             as
             the
             very
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             more
             do
             they
             condemn
             themselves
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           LII
           .
           POINT
           IX
           .
           Of
           denying
           Lay-men
           Communion
           in
           a
           Neighbour
           Parish
           Church
           ,
           when
           they
           dare
           not
           Communicate
           in
           their
           own
           Parish
           ,
           for
           the
           Reasons
           aforesaid
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             IX
             DO
             you
             think
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             deserving
             exclusion
             from
             Christian
             Communion
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             think
             it
             unlawful
             for
             him
             to
             own
             and
             encourage
             the
             Ministry
             of
             an
             ignorant
             ,
             insufficient
             ,
             or
             grosly
             scandalous
             ,
             or
             hurtful
             Teacher
             .
             A
             poor
             Christian
             that
             is
             unwilling
             to
             be
             damned
             ,
             and
             readeth
             that
             he
             should
             love
             his
             Neighbour
             as
             himself
             ;
             perhaps
             ,
             heareth
             the
             Priest
             tell
             the
             People
             what
             hypocrites
             and
             odious
             persons
             Non-conformists
             are
             ,
             and
             exhorts
             them
             to
             avoid
             such
             ,
             and
             to
             prosecute
             them
             ,
             and
             root
             them
             out
             as
             the
             intolerable
             enemies
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             and
             as
             unfit
             to
             be
             Members
             of
             any
             Society
             :
             He
             is
             acquainted
             with
             divers
             Non-conformists
             ,
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             their
             Books
             and
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             finds
             the
             clean
             contrary
             .
             He
             reads
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               [
               See
               that
               ye
               love
               one
               another
               with
               a
               pure
               heart
               fervently
               ,
               ]
            
             He
             heareth
             from
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             
               [
               See
               that
               ye
               hate
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               seek
               the
               destruction
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               ]
            
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Love
               your
               enemies
            
             ]
             the
             Priest
             exhorts
             them
             
               [
               to
               root
               out
               their
               friends
               ]
            
             Christ
             saith
             
               [
               He
               that
               receiveth
               you
               ,
               receiveth
               me
               :
               and
               shake
               off
               the
               dust
               of
               your
               Feet
               against
               them
               that
               receive
               you
               not
               :
               It
               shall
               be
               easier
               for
            
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
             
               than
               for
               such
            
             ]
             the
             Priest
             saith
             
               [
               He
               that
               receiveth
               such
               Ministers
               ,
               sinneth
               against
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               any
               communion
               with
               them
               is
               a
               Schismatick
               ,
               ]
            
             The
             man
             readeth
             ,
             
               [
               Beware
               of
               false
               Prophets
               ;
               and
               thinks
               it
               a
               sin
               to
               encourage
               the
               teachers
               of
               lies
               and
               wickedness
               ]
            
             and
             he
             readeth
             
               [
               He
               that
               hateth
               his
               Brother
               is
               a
               Murderer
               ,
               and
               hath
               not
               eternal
               Life
               :
               and
               if
               I
               have
               not
               charity
               ,
               I
               am
               but
               as
               sounding
               Brass
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             He
             thinks
             him
             a
             false
             teacher
             ,
             that
             contradicteth
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             seeks
             to
             damn
             the
             hearers
             .
             And
             he
             thinks
             that
             no
             tongue
             can
             more
             contradict
             Christ
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             Preacheth
             down
             Love
             ,
             and
             Preacheth
             for
             hating
             godly
             Men
             ,
             tho'
             on
             slanderous
             pretences
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             man
             can
             do
             more
             to
             damn
             the
             People
             ,
             than
             he
             that
             draweth
             them
             from
             love
             ,
             to
             such
             hatred
             .
          
           
             Another
             liveth
             in
             a
             Parish
             where
             a
             dry
             ignorant
             fellow
             affords
             him
             no
             such
             help
             as
             he
             is
             conscious
             his
             soul
             needeth
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Common-Prayer
             is
             so
             much
             better
             ,
             than
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             that
             
             were
             it
             not
             for
             that
             ,
             he
             might
             better
             stay
             at
             home
             .
             And
             where
             the
             Priests
             Conversation
             encourageth
             the
             Drunkards
             and
             Prophane
             ,
             and
             vilifieth
             godly
             Men.
             
          
           
             This
             man
             is
             for
             the
             Church-way
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             better
             Minister
             :
             The
             question
             is
             ,
             whether
             for
             this
             he
             be
             so
             great
             a
             sinner
             that
             all
             neighbouring
             Ministers
             must
             drive
             him
             away
             ,
             and
             deny
             him
             Communion
             .
          
           
             Another
             honest
             Christian
             taketh
             it
             for
             a
             sin
             to
             kneel
             at
             the
             Railes
             ,
             or
             to
             join
             with
             the
             Organs
             ,
             or
             to
             receive
             or
             desire
             the
             Diocesan
             manner
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             or
             to
             forbear
             Communion
             with
             all
             Christians
             whom
             the
             Church-men
             here
             condemn
             or
             cast
             out
             .
             The
             question
             is
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             no
             wrong
             to
             any
             of
             these
             to
             be
             denied
             Communion
             at
             a
             neighbour
             Parish
             ,
             where
             his
             doubts
             are
             removed
             ?
          
           
             I
             prove
             that
             he
             hath
             right
             to
             such
             neighbour
             Communion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             is
             a
             Member
             of
             Christs
             Body
             ,
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hath
             right
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             .
             And
             to
             believe
             that
             in
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             condemn
             it
             in
             Practice
             ,
             is
             to
             believe
             to
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             themselves
             teach
             that
             a
             true
             Christian
             hath
             right
             to
             Communion
             with
             all
             Churches
             ,
             where
             he
             hath
             just
             occasion
             to
             seek
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             say
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Church
             without
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Diocesan-Church
             is
             the
             least
             true
             political
             Church
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             he
             separateth
             not
             from
             any
             Church
             that
             separateth
             not
             from
             the
             Diocesan
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             These
             foresaid
             persons
             do
             nothing
             to
             forfeit
             the
             Communion
             of
             neighbour
             Churches
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             and
             wrong
             to
             deny
             it
             them
             .
             If
             it
             were
             proved
             an
             errour
             to
             avoid
             that
             as
             a
             sin
             which
             they
             avoid
             ,
             all
             mankind
             hath
             errours
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             over-fearful
             of
             Fire
             ,
             or
             Water
             ,
             or
             Plague
             ,
             or
             Poyson
             ,
             is
             a
             tolerable
             safe
             weakness
             ,
             and
             not
             like
             the
             sins
             that
             swarm
             in
             multitudes
             of
             tolerated
             Parishioners
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             not
             so
             immoral
             ,
             as
             Fornication
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Cursing
             and
             Swearing
             ,
             may
             be
             more
             hurtful
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             deserve
             greater
             severity
             from
             Governours
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             The
             Church-Keys
             are
             to
             be
             used
             with
             due
             relation
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             those
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             ,
             or
             cast
             out
             ,
             that
             Christ
             will
             take
             in
             ,
             or
             cast
             out
             from
             Heaven
             :
             And
             if
             you
             think
             he
             will
             damn
             an
             obedient
             godly
             Christian
             for
             fearing
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             
             sin
             of
             wicked
             Priests
             ,
             or
             for
             fearing
             to
             be
             poysoned
             with
             love-killing
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             for
             fearing
             the
             vain
             Worship
             of
             mens
             traditions
             ,
             rather
             than
             a
             prophane
             derider
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             a
             filthy
             Fornicator
             ,
             Drunkard
             or
             Blasphemer
             ;
             I
             shall
             not
             think
             it
             worth
             my
             labour
             to
             dispute
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             But
             men
             that
             take
             the
             Churches
             welfare
             to
             lie
             in
             the
             wealth
             and
             domination
             of
             such
             as
             they
             ,
             more
             than
             in
             the
             Holy
             Obedience
             ,
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             Piety
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             will
             object
             the
             same
             that
             you
             now
             do
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           LIII
           .
           POINT
           X.
           Of
           Swearing
           never
           to
           endeavour
           any
           alteration
           of
           Government
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             HOW
             far
             this
             extendeth
             objectively
             I
             before
             proved
             X.
             by
             .
             1.
             
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Oaths
             .
             2.
             
             The
             consent
             of
             the
             Bishops
             .
             3.
             
             And
             the
             words
             of
             the
             seven
             Canons
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Et
               Caetera
            
             Canon
             in
             1640.
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             far
             it
             extendeth
             as
             to
             the
             persons
             obliged
             ,
             I
             before
             told
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             read
             ;
             1.
             
             In
             the
             
               Corporation
               Act
            
             ,
             which
             imposeth
             it
             on
             all
             Corporations
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             
               Vestry
               Act
            
             ,
             which
             imposeth
             it
             on
             all
             Church-Vestries
             .
             3.
             
             In
             the
             
               Act
               of
               Vniformity
            
             ,
             which
             imposeth
             the
             subscription
             on
             all
             the
             Clergy
             .
             4.
             
             In
             the
             
               Oxford
               Act
               of
               Banishment
            
             ,
             which
             imposeth
             the
             Oath
             on
             Non-conformists
             ,
             and
             more
             .
             5.
             
             In
             the
             
               Militia
               Act
            
             ,
             which
             imposeth
             it
             on
             all
             the
             Military
             Commanders
             ,
             and
             Souldiers
             in
             the
             Land
             ;
             so
             that
             you
             may
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             National
             Covenant
             or
             Oath
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             is
             amiss
             in
             the
             Church-Government
             that
             needeth
             an
             amending
             alteration
             ,
             I
             have
             so
             often
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             repeat
             it
             .
             Judge
             then
             what
             this
             Oath
             importeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             It
             could
             never
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             amend
             the
             faults
             of
             any
             Officers
             ,
             Courts
             or
             Actions
             ;
             for
             they
             often
             amend
             their
             own
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ;
             and
             they
             reserve
             a
             Power
             in
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             make
             alterations
             even
             in
             Church
             Governments
             :
             But
             that
             belongs
             not
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             nor
             should
             they
             endeavour
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             confound
             
               Stated
               Offices
            
             ,
             and
             
               Mens
               Exercise
               of
               them
               in
               Practice
               .
            
             I
             grant
             that
             they
             do
             not
             bind
             us
             by
             Oath
             never
             to
             endeavour
             that
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Officers
             of
             
             their
             Courts
             may
             be
             honest
             men
             ,
             and
             slander
             ,
             and
             injure
             no
             man
             against
             Law
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             it
             is
             the
             Offices
             ,
             as
             here
             stated
             ,
             that
             are
             made
             thus
             far
             unalterable
             ,
             named
             in
             the
             Canon
             
               [
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Deans
               ,
               Arch-Deacons
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               rest
               that
               bear
               Office
               therein
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             made
             to
             bind
             none
             but
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             that
             an
             altering
             power
             is
             reserved
             to
             King
             and
             Parliament
             :
             But
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Subjects
             be
             not
             bound
             by
             it
             :
             Though
             They
             may
             change
             Laws
             ,
             yet
             We
             may
             not
             :
             And
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             They
             suppose
             that
             it
             belongeth
             not
             to
             the
             People
             to
             endeavour
             it
             :
             Which
             We
             grant
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             Rebellious
             ,
             Seditious
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             unlawful
             Endeavour
             :
             But
             whether
             God
             bind
             not
             all
             men
             in
             their
             own
             Place
             and
             Calling
             ,
             by
             Prayer
             ,
             Conference
             ,
             Elections
             of
             Officers
             ,
             Petition
             ,
             &c.
             to
             endeavour
             to
             amend
             all
             Crying
             ,
             Dangerous
             ,
             Common
             Sins
             ,
             is
             a
             farther
             Question
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             They
             cannot
             mean
             to
             exclude
             Petitioning
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             the
             Subjects
             Right
             ,
             and
             is
             by
             them
             allowed
             with
             Restraints
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             meant
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Scots
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             tyed
             men
             to
             oppose
             Popery
             ,
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             Schisme
             ,
             only
             in
             their
             several
             Places
             and
             Callings
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             expres'd
             in
             the
             most
             universal
             terms
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             Exception
             ,
             by
             men
             that
             knew
             how
             to
             speak
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Reasons
             were
             given
             in
             Parliament
             against
             any
             Limitation
             ,
             and
             those
             Reasons
             carryed
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             were
             Men
             that
             were
             wholly
             for
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             whose
             Canon
             had
             before
             Excommunicated
             themselves
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             accused
             any
             Office
             in
             the
             Church
             Government
             as
             sinful
             .
             And
             they
             knew
             ,
             that
             should
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             Parliament
             is
             risen
             (
             yea
             ,
             or
             there
             )
             so
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             an
             Excommunicate
             Man.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             most
             certain
             that
             they
             intended
             to
             bind
             all
             Subjects
             on
             whom
             these
             Oaths
             are
             imposed
             ,
             even
             from
             petitioning
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Endeavour
             of
             Alteration
             ;
             though
             they
             allow
             petitioning
             in
             other
             Cases
             ;
             for
             they
             intended
             to
             fix
             and
             secure
             the
             Church-Government
             against
             all
             Alterations
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Therefore
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             they
             joined
             it
             with
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             before
             State-Government
             in
             all
             their
             Oaths
             and
             Covenants
             ;
             And
             do
             you
             think
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             they
             left
             men
             at
             liberty
             to
             petition
             against
             Monarchy
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             Life
             ,
             or
             Power
             ,
             
             or
             Honour
             of
             the
             King
             :
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             us
             to
             think
             so
             ill
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             profess
             to
             you
             that
             I
             do
             not
             think
             half
             so
             ill
             of
             well-order'd
             Monasteries
             of
             Men
             or
             Women
             ,
             as
             I
             do
             of
             our
             large
             Diocesses
             ,
             or
             our
             Lay-Excommunicators
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             .
             And
             yet
             even
             in
             the
             Times
             of
             Popery
             ,
             the
             Nation
             was
             not
             Sworn
             never
             to
             endeavour
             any
             alteration
             of
             Monasteries
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             would
             have
             all
             Corporations
             ,
             Soldiers
             ,
             Vestries
             ,
             Ministers
             sworn
             never
             to
             endeavour
             to
             cure
             the
             Sick
             ,
             to
             relieve
             the
             Poor
             ,
             to
             seek
             more
             Wealth
             ,
             to
             reform
             all
             Play-houses
             ,
             Ale-houses
             and
             Taverns
             ,
             to
             Catechize
             their
             Families
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             would
             not
             join
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             National
             Oaths
             and
             Covenants
             are
             Matters
             of
             great
             moment
             :
             We
             have
             deeply
             suffered
             by
             rashness
             in
             such
             already
             :
             And
             should
             any
             of
             them
             prove
             false
             and
             wicked
             ,
             and
             the
             Nation
             be
             stigmatized
             with
             Perjury
             ,
             you
             might
             more
             sadly
             write
             ,
             
               Lord
               have
               Mercy
               on
               us
            
             ,
             on
             the
             Land
             ,
             than
             on
             the
             Doors
             where
             the
             most
             dreadful
             Plague
             prevaileth
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           LIV.
           POINT
           XI
           .
           Of
           Swearing
           an
           Abhorrence
           of
           taking
           Arms
           against
           any
           Commissionated
           by
           the
           KING
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             THis
             also
             I
             have
             said
             enough
             of
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             XI
             .
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             told
             you
             that
             we
             are
             far
             from
             scrupling
             it
             in
             Disloyalty
             ;
             but
             in
             Loyalty
             ,
             only
             ,
             1.
             
             Lest
             the
             Keepers
             of
             the
             Seals
             may
             by
             Commissions
             depose
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             deliver
             up
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             whom
             they
             please
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Commission
             ,
             as
             above
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             King
             's
             own
             Law
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             matter
             that
             Lawyers
             and
             Judges
             themselves
             are
             agreed
             of
             ,
             and
             therefore
             unfit
             for
             the
             unskilful
             Vulgar
             to
             determine
             by
             their
             Oath
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             The
             end
             is
             but
             to
             secure
             your
             Loyalty
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             The
             End
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             Means
             another
             :
             We
             are
             ready
             to
             give
             better
             security
             of
             our
             Loyalty
             than
             this
             ,
             which
             I
             before
             intimated
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             Do
             you
             think
             in
             your
             Conscience
             that
             all
             the
             Souldiers
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Corporation-Officers
             ,
             and
             entrusted
             Persons
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Vestry-men
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Ministers
             are
             so
             well
             skill'd
             
             in
             Politicks
             and
             Law
             ,
             above
             Bishop
             
               Bilson
               ,
               Grotius
               ,
               Barclay
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Tribes
             of
             Learned
             Lawyers
             ,
             Casuists
             ,
             Canonists
             ,
             Philosophers
             ,
             &c.
             before
             named
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             can
             take
             such
             an
             Oath
             in
             
               Truth
               ,
               Iudgment
            
             ,
             and
             Righteousness
             ?
             Swearing
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             renouncing
             Rebellion
             ,
             is
             easily
             known
             to
             be
             every
             Subjects
             Duty
             .
             But
             to
             unty
             knotty
             Controversies
             in
             Law
             ,
             is
             sure
             above
             every
             vulgar
             Brain
             .
          
           
             Why
             was
             not
             this
             way
             found
             out
             to
             prevent
             all
             the
             Civil
             Wars
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             two
             Williams
             ,
             of
             Stephen
             ,
             of
             Henry
             the
             1st
             .
             and
             3d.
             of
             K.
             Iohn
             ,
             of
             
               Edward
               2d
            
             .
             of
             
               Richard
               2d
            
             .
             of
             
               Henry
               4th
            
             .
             and
             
               Edward
               4th
            
             .
             and
             
               Henry
               6th
            
             .
             and
             
               Richard
               3d.
            
             and
             to
             prevent
             the
             Insurrections
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Q.
             Mary
             ,
             and
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             ?
             Why
             do
             they
             not
             this
             way
             decide
             all
             the
             Controversies
             at
             
               Liege
               ,
               Colen
            
             ,
             &c.
             to
             make
             the
             People
             determine
             them
             by
             Oath
             ?
          
           
             All
             Politicks
             agree
             that
             the
             Difference
             between
             near
             Subjects
             and
             Slaves
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             former
             have
             propriety
             which
             none
             can
             take
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             Consent
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             their
             Wives
             ,
             Children
             ,
             and
             Lives
             ;
             and
             that
             Slaves
             have
             none
             such
             ,
             nor
             may
             resist
             a
             Commission
             to
             take
             them
             away
             ,
             though
             causlesly
             ,
             and
             Laws
             are
             there
             but
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             may
             cross
             them
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             Ruler
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             an
             Owner
             of
             Slaves
             thus
             differ
             .
             Now
             if
             it
             be
             a
             Controversy
             ,
             Whether
             the
             English
             be
             meer
             Subjects
             or
             Slaves
             ,
             the
             ignorant
             Vulgar
             are
             no
             fit
             Judges
             to
             decide
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Oath
             ?
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           LV.
           POINT
           XII
           .
           Whether
           all
           Trusted
           in
           Corporations
           may
           declare
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           NO
           OBLIGATION
           ▪
           on
           them
           or
           any
           other
           Person
           from
           the
           Oath
           called
           ,
           The
           League
           and
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             Spake
             to
             this
             before
             but
             a
             little
             on
             the
             by
             ;
             it
             being
             no
             XII
             .
             part
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             Conformity
             .
             Ministers
             are
             only
             to
             subscribe
             ,
             or
             swear
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Oath
             bindeth
             no
             man
             to
             endeavour
             any
             Alteration
             of
             Government
             ;
             but
             the
             Corporations
             are
             to
             declare
             ,
             That
             
               there
               is
               no
               Obligation
               at
               all
               ,
               from
               that
               Oath
               on
               them
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               .
            
             I
             have
             read
             much
             of
             the
             History
             of
             
               Heathens
               ,
               Mahometans
            
             ,
             and
             Christians
             ;
             and
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             remember
             not
             that
             ever
             I
             read
             the
             like
             to
             this
             .
             The
             likest
             to
             it
             that
             I
             
             remember
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             long
             Wars
             and
             Contentions
             between
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             German
             Emperour
             ,
             when
             they
             sware
             and
             unsware
             ,
             and
             sware
             again
             ,
             as
             either
             Party
             got
             advantage
             :
             And
             that
             Popes
             and
             Councils
             have
             Decreed
             the
             dissolving
             of
             Oaths
             of
             Fidelity
             to
             those
             Kings
             whom
             the
             Pope
             Excommunicates
             ,
             is
             commonly
             known
             ;
             but
             Protestants
             know
             no
             such
             power
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             This
             Declaration
             is
             to
             be
             expounded
             by
             the
             many
             following
             Acts
             ,
             which
             only
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             obligation
             to
             Change
             the
             Government
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             That
             's
             
               gratis
               dictum
            
             without
             proof
             ;
             that
             several
             Acts
             have
             the
             same
             meaning
             when
             the
             words
             so
             much
             differ
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             presumed
             .
             One
             of
             them
             is
             an
             Universal
             Negative
             without
             the
             least
             exception
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             a
             
               particular
               Negative
            
             only
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             Acts
             were
             made
             at
             several
             times
             ,
             to
             several
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             Parliament
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             never
             pretended
             to
             limit
             or
             explain
             the
             former
             ,
             which
             sure
             they
             would
             have
             done
             if
             they
             repented
             of
             the
             Terms
             .
             3.
             
             And
             Parliament
             Men
             tell
             us
             .
             That
             it
             was
             mentioned
             that
             the
             Non-Obligation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             should
             be
             limited
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             pleaded
             against
             it
             ,
             That
             if
             men
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             bound
             by
             it
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             some
             will
             think
             that
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             all
             that
             is
             lawful
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             's
             lawful
             to
             take
             Arms
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             is
             no
             securing
             them
             from
             Rebellion
             ,
             as
             by
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             by
             renouncing
             all
             its
             Obligation
             :
             And
             this
             carried
             the
             Cause
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             Subjects
             to
             put
             a
             particular
             Sence
             on
             Universal
             Words
             imposed
             ,
             unless
             the
             imposers
             first
             so
             expound
             the
             Terms
             ;
             which
             they
             have
             refused
             to
             do
             after
             twenty
             years
             complaint
             of
             the
             Dissenters
             ,
             and
             do
             justifie
             the
             universal
             sence
             to
             this
             day
             .
             Therefore
             such
             forced
             Expositions
             of
             our
             Rulers
             words
             in
             so
             tremendous
             a
             matter
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             feigned
             without
             good
             proof
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             We
             say
             
               Bonum
               est
               ex
               Causis
               integris
            
             :
             There
             is
             Evil
             in
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             an
             Evil
             Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             That
             's
             none
             of
             the
             Question
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             Evil
             in
             that
             part
             that
             is
             Evil
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             it self
             may
             thence
             be
             denominated
             Faulty
             or
             Evil
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             all
             that
             is
             in
             it
             be
             Evil
             ,
             nor
             it
             Evil
             simpliciter
             but
             
               scundum
               quid
            
             .
             Do
             you
             think
             all
             is
             Evil
             that
             is
             there
             Vowed
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             Evil
             ,
             no
             one
             is
             bound
             to
             keep
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             M.
             
          
           
             No
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Evil
             part
             :
             But
             do
             you
             think
             that
             the
             conjunction
             of
             some
             Ill
             things
             in
             a
             Vow
             or
             Covenant
             ,
             doth
             disoblige
             a
             man
             from
             all
             that
             's
             good
             in
             it
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             mark
             what
             will
             follow
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Man
             is
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             faulty
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             nothing
             that
             's
             good
             without
             a
             mixture
             of
             some
             evil
             ,
             how
             can
             sinless
             perfection
             come
             from
             sinful
             Imperfection
             ?
             And
             so
             we
             should
             be
             bound
             by
             no
             Vow
             ,
             or
             Oath
             ,
             or
             Contract
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             Knaves
             once
             learn
             this
             Lesson
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             foist
             in
             some
             ill
             clause
             into
             their
             Vows
             to
             GOD
             ,
             and
             their
             Covenants
             with
             Man
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             bound
             by
             none
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             or
             Fedelity
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             's
             own
             Oath
             at
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Popery
             ,
             had
             ill
             clauses
             in
             it
             for
             the
             Papal
             interest
             ;
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             neither
             of
             them
             did
             bind
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             an
             Irish
             Tory
             should
             ,
             on
             the
             high-way
             ,
             meet
             an
             English
             Lord
             ,
             and
             take
             his
             Purse
             ,
             pretend
             that
             he
             is
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             should
             force
             him
             at
             once
             to
             take
             an
             Oath
             to
             be
             true
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             him
             his
             Estate
             ,
             and
             conceal
             his
             theft
             :
             The
             latter
             is
             evil
             ,
             and
             yet
             even
             that
             Oath
             bindeth
             to
             be
             true
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             the
             Clergy
             in
             their
             Ordination
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             Popery
             ,
             had
             divers
             sinful
             clauses
             and
             promises
             ,
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             their
             Ordination
             was
             null
             ,
             and
             obliged
             them
             to
             no
             Ministerial
             Duty
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             the
             Clergy
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             or
             in
             France
             or
             Spain
             ,
             be
             sworn
             to
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Pope
             ,
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             this
             binds
             them
             not
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             because
             it
             binds
             them
             not
             to
             the
             Pope
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             men
             were
             Married
             in
             time
             of
             Popery
             ,
             with
             unlawful
             Words
             and
             Clauses
             ,
             or
             lately
             in
             England
             by
             Justices
             in
             new
             terms
             ,
             was
             such
             marriage
             null
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             If
             a
             Papist
             make
             to
             you
             a
             Testament
             ,
             or
             Deed
             of
             Sale
             of
             his
             Estate
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             some
             unlawful
             clauses
             appealing
             to
             Angels
             ,
             or
             wishing
             you
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             Souls
             in
             Purgatory
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             think
             you
             would
             take
             that
             Will
             or
             Deed
             for
             a
             nullity
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             If
             in
             Popery
             or
             here
             ,
             some
             Clauses
             at
             Baptism
             prove
             bad
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             nullifie
             the
             Baptismal
             Vow
             .
          
           
           
             10.
             
             If
             the
             King's
             Souldiers
             at
             once
             swear
             to
             fight
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             or
             plunder
             some
             innocent
             men
             ;
             or
             the
             Papist
             Souldier
             should
             swear
             to
             be
             true
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             pull
             down
             the
             Protestant
             Ministry
             and
             Bishops
             ;
             the
             former
             Part
             binds
             them
             ,
             though
             the
             latter
             doth
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             An
             Oath
             unlawfully
             imposed
             binds
             no
             man.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             That
             's
             only
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             sober
             Christian
             Casuists
             .
             An
             unlawful
             imposition
             that
             is
             made
             by
             an
             Usurper
             without
             true
             power
             ,
             binds
             no
             man
             to
             take
             the
             Oath
             imposed
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             take
             it
             without
             being
             bound
             to
             take
             it
             ,
             the
             Oath
             binds
             him
             to
             the
             lawful
             part
             of
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             a
             High-way
             Robber
             make
             me
             swear
             to
             be
             true
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             Oath
             binds
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             no
             Authority
             to
             impose
             it
             on
             me
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             an
             Usurping
             Minister
             Baptize
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             Vow
             himself
             to
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Vow
             binds
             him
             ,
             though
             the
             Usurper
             had
             no
             authority
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             a
             man
             make
             many
             voluntary
             Vows
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             bound
             him
             to
             make
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             keep
             them
             if
             the
             matter
             be
             lawful
             .
             And
             the
             want
             of
             authority
             in
             the
             imposer
             doth
             but
             leave
             you
             as
             a
             volunteer
             ,
             unobliged
             to
             take
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             I
             would
             not
             have
             a
             Popish
             Clergy
             tempted
             to
             say
             ,
             The
             King
             and
             Parliament
             had
             no
             authority
             to
             impose
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             on
             us
             without
             the
             Pope
             ;
             therefore
             we
             be
             not
             bound
             to
             keep
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             Covenant
             was
             forced
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             is
             bound
             by
             a
             Promise
             or
             Oath
             which
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             make
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             That
             's
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             gross
             Perjury
             :
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             that
             without
             authority
             forceth
             another
             to
             promise
             any
             thing
             to
             him
             ,
             can
             lay
             any
             just
             clame
             to
             that
             which
             he
             forced
             a
             man
             to
             promise
             :
             For
             no
             mans
             own
             Crime
             can
             give
             him
             right
             to
             a
             Commodity
             ;
             
               Nemini
               debetur
               Commodum
               ex
               propria
               culpâ
               ,
            
             and
             the
             promiser
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             give
             it
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             no
             right
             to
             receive
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             be
             injuriously
             forced
             to
             promise
             or
             vow
             your
             Duty
             to
             GOD
             ,
             or
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             your
             Neighbour
             ,
             that
             vow
             and
             promise
             doth
             bind
             you
             to
             perform
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             it
             be
             done
             without
             right
             by
             Prince
             or
             Prelates
             that
             force
             men
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             yet
             that
             forced
             Vow
             doth
             bind
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             Bishops
             unjustly
             force
             unfit
             men
             to
             the
             LORD's
             Supper
             ,
             their
             Vow
             there
             made
             obligeth
             them
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             As
             I
             said
             ,
             if
             a
             High-way
             Robber
             force
             you
             to
             swear
             to
             be
             true
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             to
             restore
             ill
             gotten
             goods
             ,
             or
             to
             recant
             a
             slander
             ,
             that
             Oath
             doth
             bind
             you
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             the
             King
             should
             unjustly
             force
             you
             to
             Marry
             a
             Woman
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             binds
             you
             .
          
           
             The
             Reason
             is
             ,
             because
             man
             hath
             free
             will
             ,
             and
             doth
             all
             that
             he
             doth
             by
             that
             choice
             ,
             which
             is
             true
             freedom
             .
             It
             's
             no
             proper
             force
             of
             his
             will
             that
             moveth
             him
             ,
             though
             we
             call
             it
             force
             from
             anothers
             act
             ,
             who
             doth
             his
             best
             to
             force
             him
             ;
             a
             man
             may
             refuse
             though
             he
             die
             for
             it
             .
             He
             that
             casteth
             his
             goods
             into
             the
             Sea
             to
             save
             the
             Ship
             ,
             is
             urged
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             may
             choose
             .
             He
             that
             giveth
             a
             Thief
             his
             purse
             to
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             might
             have
             chosen
             .
             Do
             not
             the
             Martyrs
             freely
             lay
             down
             their
             lives
             ?
             and
             if
             any
             deny
             Christ
             or
             his
             Cause
             to
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             say
             I
             was
             forced
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             save
             his
             Soul.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             your
             Doctrine
             will
             set
             up
             all
             unfaithfulness
             and
             rebellion
             .
             All
             men
             that
             under
             Penalties
             are
             commanded
             to
             swear
             Allegiance
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             this
             Corporation-Oath
             ,
             or
             the
             Militia-Oath
             ,
             or
             the
             Oath
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             are
             hereby
             taught
             to
             say
             ,
             
               We
               were
               forced
               to
               it
               by
               the
               King
               and
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               did
               it
               all
               against
               our
               wills
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               not
               bound
               by
               it
               .
            
             Such
             principles
             loose
             the
             bonds
             of
             all
             Societies
             ,
             Loyalty
             and
             humane
             Converse
             ;
             and
             married
             men
             will
             put
             away
             their
             Wives
             when
             they
             are
             weary
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             I
             was
             forced
             against
             my
             will
             by
             my
             Parents
             ,
             or
             by
             Poverty
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             this
             Covenant
             was
             unlawfully
             taken
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             unlawfully
             imposed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             bindeth
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             This
             also
             is
             Pernicious
             Doctrine
             against
             all
             sober
             Casuists
             .
             If
             the
             matter
             be
             good
             ,
             the
             causeless
             and
             unlawful
             act
             of
             taking
             it
             ,
             doth
             not
             nullifie
             the
             obligation
             to
             perform
             it
             .
             He
             that
             voweth
             an
             indifferent
             act
             ,
             should
             not
             have
             done
             it
             ;
             for
             a
             vow
             must
             not
             be
             causeless
             ;
             but
             he
             must
             keep
             it
             when
             it
             is
             made
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             sinned
             in
             marriage
             when
             he
             ought
             not
             ,
             yet
             must
             perform
             his
             marriage
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             in
             meer
             hypocrisie
             maketh
             the
             Baptismal
             vow
             ,
             did
             sin
             and
             yet
             is
             bound
             to
             keep
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             wicked
             men
             have
             so
             much
             of
             ill
             principles
             ,
             and
             ill
             ends
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             all
             sinfully
             that
             they
             do
             oft
             as
             to
             the
             substance
             ,
             and
             ever
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             :
             But
             they
             are
             not
             disobliged
             
             from
             all
             their
             Contracts
             and
             Vows
             ,
             because
             they
             sinfully
             made
             them
             .
             Else
             they
             will
             purposely
             do
             all
             sinfully
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             ,
             not
             be
             obliged
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Act
             of
             Imposition
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Act
             of
             Swearing
             .
             3.
             
             And
             part
             of
             the
             matter
             Sworn
             ,
             be
             all
             unlawful
             ;
             yet
             a
             man
             is
             obliged
             to
             that
             part
             of
             the
             matter
             that
             is
             lawful
             .
             But
             part
             of
             the
             Vow
             in
             question
             was
             good
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             part
             of
             it
             was
             good
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             renouncing
             of
             Popery
             .
             2.
             
             And
             of
             Schism
             .
             3.
             
             And
             of
             Prophaneness
             ▪
             4.
             
             The
             Obligation
             to
             defend
             the
             King.
             5.
             
             The
             Profession
             to
             Repent
             of
             sin
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             all
             this
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             otherwise
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Then
             you
             confess
             that
             it
             is
             good
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Vow
             in
             question
             binds
             us
             to
             it
             .
             I
             hope
             you
             are
             not
             so
             ignorant
             as
             to
             think
             that
             2
             Vow
             binds
             not
             a
             man
             to
             do
             that
             which
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             before
             .
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             tho'
             a
             man
             be
             bound
             by
             his
             Vow
             in
             Baptism
             to
             Christ
             ,
             his
             renewing
             it
             at
             every
             Sacrament
             layeth
             more
             and
             more
             Obligation
             on
             him
             .
             If
             a
             man
             have
             taken
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             every
             time
             he
             taketh
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             again
             bound
             to
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             One
             may
             have
             a
             thousand
             Obligations
             to
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Duty
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             one
             thing
             is
             unanswerable
             :
             No
             man
             is
             bound
             by
             a
             Vow
             that
             had
             not
             a
             self-obliging
             power
             :
             But
             the
             Subjects
             of
             England
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             had
             no
             self-obliging
             power
             to
             take
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             because
             the
             King
             was
             against
             it
             .
             The
             30.
             of
             Levit
             proveth
             this
             at
             large
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Indeed
             if
             the
             Act
             of
             Vowing
             were
             not
             only
             sinful
             but
             a
             meer
             nullity
             ,
             that
             Vow
             being
             no
             Vow
             ,
             could
             not
             bind
             :
             But
             that
             Levit.
             30.
             doth
             no
             whit
             prove
             this
             ,
             I
             have
             fully
             manifested
             in
             my
             
               Christian
               Directory
            
             in
             the
             chap.
             of
             Vows
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             referr
             you
             
               part
               .
               3.
               cap.
            
             5.
             
             Where
             the
             whole
             case
             of
             Vows
             is
             so
             largely
             opened
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             here
             only
             say
             this
             little
             .
          
           
             The
             text
             of
             Levit.
             30.
             doth
             expresly
             speak
             only
             of
             Women
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             a
             Parents
             or
             Husbands
             house
             ,
             and
             only
             of
             Vows
             made
             freely
             to
             God
             of
             doing
             or
             offering
             something
             to
             him
             :
             Yea
             it
             seemeth
             limitted
             to
             them
             ,
             of
             which
             many
             reasons
             may
             be
             given
             .
             And
             many
             reasons
             I
             have
             there
             mentioned
             pag.
             33.
             why
             it
             doth
             not
             extend
             to
             Princes
             and
             Magistrates
             for
             releasing
             their
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Vows
             ,
             tho'
             some
             pretend
             a
             parity
             of
             reason
             .
             But
             these
             things
             are
             certain
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             even
             the
             Parents
             make
             not
             the
             Vow
             null
             at
             its
             first
             making
             ,
             but
             only
             relax
             it
             after
             ,
             and
             stop
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             it
             ,
             vers
             .
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               this
               Power
               is
               about
               vows
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               good
               or
               hurtful
               to
               the
               inferiours
               ;
               and
               that
               some
               Vows
               are
               so
               certainly
               necessary
               to
               the
               inferiours
               good
               ,
               that
               the
               Father
               or
               Husband
               (
               whose
               Power
               is
               only
               for
               their
               good
               ,
               and
               not
               their
               hurt
               )
               cannot
               dispense
               with
               it
               .
               As
               Dr.
            
             Sanderson
             ,
             saith
             Praelect
             .
             4.
             
             §
             .
             5.
             p.
             104
             ,
             105.
             
               it
               belongeth
               only
               to
               that
               matter
               in
               which
               one
               is
               under
               another
               Government
               ,
               which
               hath
               §
               .
               6.
               a
               double
               limitation
               ,
            
             One
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Swearer
             ,
             viz.
             There
             is
             scarce
             any
             one
             that
             hath
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             fully
             under
             anothers
             Power
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             some
             things
             he
             is
             
               fui
               Juris
            
             .
             And
             there
             every
             man
             may
             do
             as
             pleases
             himself
             ,
             without
             consulting
             his
             Superiour
             ,
             so
             at
             that
             by
             his
             own
             Act
             ;
             without
             his
             Superiours
             Licence
             ,
             he
             may
             bind
             himself
             .
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             consent
             of
             a
             Superior
             —
             
               a
               tacit
               consent
               antecedent
            
             or
             
               consequent
               suffices
            
             —
             Quasi
             diceret
             ,
             si
             dissensum
             suum
             vel
             uno
             die
             dissimulet
             votum
             in
             perpetuum
             stabilivit
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             to
             
               oppose
               Prophaneness
               ,
               Schism
            
             ,
             and
             Popery
             ,
             and
             to
             
               Repent
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             are
             things
             so
             necessary
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             for
             every
             persons
             good
             ,
             that
             no
             Parent
             or
             Husband
             can
             either
             forbid
             or
             nullify
             such
             a
             Vow
             :
             No
             man
             can
             hinder
             any
             from
             Vowing
             in
             Baptism
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             to
             forbear
             Murder
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Theft
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             &c.
             nor
             can
             disoblige
             them
             after
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             if
             a
             superiour
             dissent
             ,
             and
             after
             consent
             ,
             or
             he
             die
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             superior
             
               (
               e.g.
            
             a
             Husband
             )
             do
             consent
             ,
             when
             a
             Woman
             makes
             the
             same
             Vow
             ,
             it
             remaineth
             obligatory
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             if
             a
             Parent
             or
             Husband
             make
             the
             same
             Vow
             himself
             ,
             he
             cannot
             disoblige
             himself
             .
             And
             if
             once
             he
             consent
             ,
             he
             can
             never
             after
             nullify
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             our
             case
             
               de
               Facto
            
             it
             is
             agreed
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Parliament-Men
             took
             and
             imposed
             this
             Oath
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             neither
             constrained
             ,
             nor
             acknowledged
             the
             Kings
             Power
             to
             dissolve
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             thousands
             in
             the
             Nation
             knew
             not
             of
             the
             Kings
             published
             Profession
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             thousands
             ,
             yea
             the
             far
             greatest
             number
             in
             England
             ,
             took
             it
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             they
             thought
             the
             present
             King
             took
             it
             himself
             ,
             and
             owned
             it
             by
             a
             Declarantion
             ;
             In
             which
             ,
             tho'
             for
             my
             part
             I
             doubt
             
             not
             but
             the
             Scots
             sinfully
             abused
             Him
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             yet
             that
             alters
             not
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Subjects
             obligation
             by
             that
             Vow
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             multitudes
             of
             Lords
             ,
             Knights
             ,
             and
             others
             took
             it
             that
             had
             adhered
             to
             the
             King
             in
             his
             Wars
             :
             All
             which
             undoubtedly
             puts
             it
             out
             of
             the
             case
             of
             dissolution
             in
             Levit.
             30.
             
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             the
             common
             Protestant
             Doctrine
             is
             ,
             that
             neither
             Popes
             ,
             Princes
             or
             Prelates
             ,
             can
             dispense
             with
             Vows
             made
             in
             
               re
               necessaria
            
             .
             Could
             Kings
             disoblige
             all
             their
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Oaths
             and
             Vows
             ,
             it
             would
             make
             a
             great
             change
             in
             the
             Religion
             ,
             Morality
             ,
             and
             Commerce
             of
             the
             World
             :
             So
             that
             hitherto
             we
             have
             no
             satisfaction
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             this
             was
             a
             League
             and
             Covenant
             between
             man
             and
             man
             ,
             who
             are
             dead
             or
             changed
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Vow
             to
             God
             ;
             as
             you
             pretend
             ;
             on
             which
             you
             lay
             the
             stress
             of
             the
             Obligation
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             it
             as
             a
             League
             of
             Men
             ,
             to
             do
             any
             action
             towards
             each
             other
             ;
             but
             only
             as
             a
             Vow
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Covenant
             of
             Duty
             to
             God
             :
             And
             tho'
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Vow
             be
             not
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             think
             him
             not
             worth
             the
             disputing
             with
             that
             on
             deliberation
             denieth
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Vow
             to
             God.
             Whom
             think
             you
             else
             do
             men
             make
             these
             promises
             to
             ,
             of
             Repentance
             and
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             opposing
             Prophaneness
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             words
             signifie
             as
             solemn
             a
             Vowing
             ,
             as
             can
             well
             be
             made
             by
             words
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             You
             would
             make
             all
             the
             Corporations
             of
             England
             constituted
             by
             the
             grossest
             Perjury
             that
             men
             can
             be
             guilty
             of
             ,
             even
             by
             disobliging
             or
             justifying
             themselves
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             in
             three
             Kingdoms
             whom
             they
             never
             saw
             ,
             in
             the
             violating
             of
             a
             Vow
             against
             Heresy
             ,
             Schism
             ,
             Popery
             ,
             and
             Prophaneness
             ,
             and
             Impenitence
             :
             When
             as
             you
             know
             that
             our
             Clergy
             cry
             down
             Schism
             every
             day
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             leave
             all
             Men
             to
             answer
             for
             their
             own
             actions
             :
             I
             only
             tell
             you
             why
             the
             Dissenters
             dare
             not
             take
             these
             Oaths
             :
             I
             meddle
             not
             with
             other
             Men.
             And
             you
             know
             a
             man
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               Vow
               binds
               not
            
             ,
             may
             yet
             hold
             that
             something
             else
             binds
             us
             against
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             But
             if
             I
             were
             for
             Schism
             ,
             and
             should
             argue
             from
             this
             topick
             of
             the
             non-obligation
             of
             the
             Vow
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             you
             could
             answer
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             try
             ,
             What
             is
             your
             Argument
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
                 as
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 Schism
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 Ergo
                 Schism
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
                 as
                 sin
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Remember
             that
             I
             do
             but
             plead
             their
             principles
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             deny
             the
             Minor.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             
               
                 That
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 Vowing
                 to
                 avoid
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 that
                 Vow
                 bound
                 to
                 avoid
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 :
              
               
                 But
                 Schism
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 Prophaneness
                 ,
                 and
                 Popery
                 )
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 vowing
                 to
                 avoid
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 by
                 that
                 Vow
                 to
                 avoid
                 ;
              
               
                 Ergo
                 Schism
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             deny
             both
             Major
             and
             Minor
             ,
             and
             first
             the
             Major
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             A
             Vow
             to
             avoid
             sin
             alwaies
             bindeth
             .
          
           
             Ergo
             that
             is
             no
             sin
             which
             a
             man
             vowing
             to
             avoid
             is
             not
             thereby
             bound
             to
             avoid
             :
             
               est
               &
               non
               est
            
             are
             contradictory
             Terms
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             deny
             the
             Major
             ,
             and
             distinguish
             ,
             a
             lawful
             Vow
             to
             avoid
             sin
             ever
             bindeth
             ,
             an
             unlawful
             one
             doth
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Vnlawfulness
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             the
             Act
             of
             Swearing
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             Act
             of
             Imposing
             .
             3.
             
             In
             the
             Matter
             Sworn
             .
             An
             Oath
             unlawfully
             Imposed
             and
             Taken
             ,
             bindeth
             to
             a
             
               Lawful
               Matter
            
             .
             But
             for
             an
             Oath
             against
             sin
             to
             be
             
               Materially
               unlawful
            
             is
             a
             contradiction
             :
             For
             to
             be
             Sin
             and
             to
             be
             Vnlawful
             is
             all
             one
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             deny
             that
             a
             Vow
             against
             Schism
             binds
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Vow
                 called
                 the
                 Covenant
                 bindeth
                 no
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Vow
                 called
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Vow
                 against
                 Schism
                 (
                 Propaneness
                 ,
                 and
                 Popery
                 ;
                 )
              
               
                 Ergo
                 a
                 Vow
                 against
                 Schism
                 ,
                 (
                 Prophaneness
                 and
                 Popery
                 )
                 binds
                 not
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             You
             argue
             à
             particulari
             :
             Tho'
             this
             Vow
             do
             not
             ,
             another
             may
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             argue
             
               ab
               essentia
               particularis
               ad
               communem
               essentiam
               .
            
             If
             this
             Vow
             have
             all
             that
             is
             essential
             to
             a
             Vow
             and
             yet
             binds
             not
             ,
             then
             no
             Vow
             as
             such
             essentially
             doth
             bind
             .
             If
             the
             
               anima
               hujus
               bovis
               vel
               ovis
            
             ,
             be
             not
             
               anima
               rationalis
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             all
             that
             is
             essential
             to
             the
             
               anima
               brutorum
            
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             essential
             to
             any
             
               anima
               bruti
            
             to
             be
             rational
             :
             And
             it
             cannot
             be
             accidentally
             so
             here
             .
             If
             the
             Vow
             against
             Schism
             and
             Prophaneness
             have
             all
             essential
             to
             a
             Vow
             and
             yet
             bind
             not
             ,
             then
             no
             Vow
             bindeth
             
               qua
               talis
            
             as
             a
             Vow
             .
             And
             if
             Vows
             bind
             only
             by
             accident
             ,
             or
             by
             something
             else
             that
             's
             an
             adjunct
             ,
             that
             's
             nothing
             for
             their
             own
             essential
             obligation
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Corporation-Declaration
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           LVI
           .
           Of
           many
           agreed
           Tremendous
           Circumstances
           and
           Principles
           which
           affright
           many
           from
           Conformity
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             THere
             are
             also
             many
             general
             and
             collateral
             and
             circumstantial
             considerations
             that
             make
             men
             fear
             the
             guilt
             of
             Conformity
             the
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             are
             those
             ?
             I
             believe
             you
             will
             find
             as
             many
             of
             that
             sort
             of
             reasons
             on
             the
             other
             side
             to
             move
             you
             to
             Conform
             ,
             if
             you
             consider
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             what
             I
             mean
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             will
             hear
             all
             that
             you
             have
             to
             say
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             I.
             We
             are
             all
             agreed
             that
             no
             sin
             must
             be
             done
             for
             any
             commodity
             ,
             or
             on
             any
             pretence
             of
             good
             .
          
           
             II.
             We
             are
             agreed
             that
             to
             pretend
             Gods
             Service
             ,
             or
             Name
             for
             our
             sin
             is
             a
             heinous
             aggravation
             :
             To
             say
             ,
             I
             must
             do
             evil
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             to
             Preach
             and
             to
             win
             souls
             ,
             is
             Prophaneness
             and
             Hypocrisy
             .
          
           
             III.
             We
             are
             agreed
             that
             it
             is
             worse
             in
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             than
             in
             others
             ;
             because
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             be
             an
             example
             to
             the
             flock
             ,
             who
             are
             apt
             to
             imitate
             him
             .
          
           
             IV.
             It
             is
             granted
             that
             God
             is
             jealous
             about
             his
             worship
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             profaning
             of
             Holy
             things
             ,
             and
             sinning
             openly
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Assemblies
             is
             ,
             
               caecris
               paribus
            
             ,
             worse
             than
             meer
             miscarriages
             in
             our
             Conversation
             .
          
           
             V.
             Lying
             is
             by
             most
             acknowledged
             a
             great
             sin
             ,
             as
             overthrowing
             humane
             credit
             and
             converse
             :
             But
             especially
             in
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             tempt
             men
             never
             to
             believe
             him
             :
             And
             to
             say
             that
             we
             assent
             and
             consent
             ,
             and
             that
             
               ex
               animo
            
             when
             we
             do
             not
             ,
             is
             heinous
             lying
             .
          
           
             VI.
             It
             is
             granted
             that
             man
             hath
             not
             a
             despotical
             power
             of
             his
             own
             understanding
             ,
             to
             believe
             what
             he
             will
             :
             And
             that
             if
             any
             of
             his
             errours
             be
             vicious
             ,
             vice
             and
             errour
             must
             have
             better
             cure
             than
             meer
             commands
             :
             And
             if
             men
             could
             know
             and
             believe
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             they
             should
             will
             to
             believe
             nothing
             but
             what
             hath
             credible
             evidence
             ,
             without
             a
             carnal
             biass
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             It
             is
             agreed
             that
             all
             men
             have
             errour
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             erring
             men
             or
             no
             men
             must
             be
             tolerated
             in
             our
             Communion
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             thinks
             otherwise
             condemneth
             himself
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             all
             men
             to
             condemn
             him
             .
          
           
           
             VIII
             .
             It
             is
             granted
             that
             it
             is
             a
             very
             low
             degree
             of
             knowledge
             that
             the
             universality
             of
             vulgar
             Christians
             do
             attain
             ,
             who
             hardly
             learn
             the
             common
             Catechism
             ,
             much
             less
             can
             it
             be
             expected
             that
             they
             should
             all
             be
             able
             to
             understand
             all
             indifferent
             things
             to
             be
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             judges
             of
             the
             minutissima
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             If
             any
             errours
             be
             tolerable
             ,
             it
             's
             like
             to
             be
             the
             errours
             about
             things
             indifferent
             and
             small
             .
          
           
             X.
             St.
             Paul
             hath
             expresly
             determined
             the
             Controversy
             about
             loving
             and
             receiving
             such
             ,
             
               Rom.
               14.
               
               &
            
             15.
             
          
           
             XI
             .
             To
             encourage
             by
             compliance
             a
             generation
             and
             design
             of
             men
             that
             overthrow
             Christ's
             and
             his
             Apostles
             rule
             of
             Communion
             ,
             and
             by
             invented
             impositions
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             would
             make
             Church-Concord
             impossible
             ,
             and
             would
             propagate
             this
             way
             of
             certain
             Schism
             ,
             and
             stablish
             it
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             to
             confederate
             for
             tearing
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             making
             Schism
             common
             and
             uncureable
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             It
             is
             granted
             that
             he
             that
             after
             his
             greatest
             study
             is
             perswaded
             that
             unnecessary
             Oaths
             ,
             Subscriptions
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             Ceremonies
             are
             sinful
             ;
             is
             condemned
             if
             he
             go
             against
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             tho'
             he
             should
             mistake
             .
          
           
             XIII
             .
             Those
             therefore
             that
             make
             such
             snares
             for
             Souls
             ,
             and
             then
             tell
             us
             
               [
               If
               you
               go
               against
               your
               Consciences
               you
               are
               damned
               for
               that
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               do
               not
               you
               are
               damned
               as
               Schismaticks
               ,
               for
               disobeying
               us
               ]
            
             are
             far
             unlike
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             Men
             that
             help
             to
             save
             our
             Souls
             .
          
           
             XIV
             .
             We
             Non-Conformists
             offer
             cur
             solemn
             Oaths
             that
             we
             have
             by
             Prayer
             and
             earnest
             search
             and
             study
             ,
             laboured
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             herein
             :
             And
             as
             our
             worldly
             interest
             would
             perswade
             us
             to
             conform
             ,
             so
             we
             would
             readily
             do
             it
             ,
             did
             we
             not
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             sin
             against
             God
             :
             Yea
             we
             take
             it
             (
             as
             to
             us
             )
             to
             be
             no
             small
             but
             heinous
             sin
             ,
             by
             the
             aggravations
             which
             I
             am
             mentioning
             .
          
           
             XV.
             Seeing
             then
             the
             way
             of
             our
             Condemners
             is
             either
             to
             cast
             all
             Christians
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             a
             greater
             degree
             of
             Knowledge
             herein
             ,
             than
             I
             have
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             of
             my
             Rank
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             bring
             all
             men
             implicitly
             to
             believe
             all
             to
             be
             lawful
             that
             is
             commanded
             them
             ,
             we
             cannot
             consent
             to
             either
             of
             these
             two
             Measures
             for
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             XVI
             .
             It
             is
             agreed
             that
             Perjury
             is
             so
             heinous
             a
             Sin
             ,
             as
             that
             few
             are
             greater
             :
             It
             so
             taketh
             God's
             Name
             in
             vain
             ,
             as
             to
             engage
             
             his
             Justice
             in
             a
             special
             Revenge
             .
             It
             depriveth
             Kings
             of
             due
             Security
             for
             their
             Lives
             and
             Crowns
             ,
             by
             the
             Oath
             of
             Fidelity
             .
             It
             destroyeth
             all
             Trust
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             Commerce
             among
             Men
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             all
             Hope
             of
             publick
             Justice
             :
             It
             exposeth
             the
             Estates
             and
             Lives
             of
             all
             men
             to
             the
             will
             of
             Perjur'd
             men
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             that
             dare
             be
             perjur'd
             ,
             may
             be
             supposed
             liable
             to
             any
             other
             Wickedness
             how
             great
             soever
             .
             Therefore
             if
             we
             Ministers
             should
             be
             perjured
             ;
             we
             should
             make
             our selves
             utterly
             unmeet
             for
             our
             Office.
             
          
           
             XVII
             .
             It
             is
             agreed
             that
             to
             sin
             
               deliberately
               by
               a
               Covenant
               under
               our
               Hands
               ,
            
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             heinous
             sorts
             of
             sinning
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             done
             knowingly
             ,
             sheweth
             the
             person
             to
             be
             a
             wilful
             Servant
             of
             sin
             .
             To
             sin
             by
             the
             
               sudden
               surprize
            
             of
             a
             Passion
             is
             too
             bad
             ;
             but
             to
             
               study
               it
               ,
               resolve
               it
            
             ,
             and
             
               covenant
               it
            
             ,
             is
             most
             dangerous
             :
             To
             engage
             a
             Mans
             self
             by
             Covenant
             to
             be
             once
             a
             Month
             drunk
             ,
             or
             steal
             ,
             or
             commit
             Fornication
             ,
             is
             far
             worse
             than
             the
             bare
             Act.
             
          
           
             XVIII
             .
             It
             is
             granted
             that
             Repentance
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             Forgiveness
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             man
             to
             swear
             or
             covenant
             that
             
               he
               will
               never
               repent
            
             ,
             or
             
               endeavour
               to
               amend
            
             ,
             or
             alter
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             amiss
             ,
             is
             to
             renounce
             Forgiveness
             .
          
           
             XIX
             .
             It
             is
             granted
             that
             
               publick
               ,
               common
               ,
               national
               Sins
               ,
            
             are
             far
             worse
             than
             private
             and
             personal
             ,
             in
             few
             ;
             and
             if
             heinous
             ,
             they
             are
             Prognosticks
             of
             the
             sorest
             Judgments
             ;
             and
             to
             promote
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             the
             Enemy
             of
             the
             Land.
             
          
           
             XX.
             It
             is
             granted
             that
             if
             that
             prove
             Perjury
             ,
             which
             some
             Dissenters
             fear
             is
             such
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             should
             be
             stigmatized
             by
             it
             ,
             there
             could
             scarce
             be
             any
             greater
             Shame
             and
             Danger
             befall
             the
             Land
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             odious
             to
             GOD
             and
             Men
             ,
             and
             Recorded
             as
             such
             to
             all
             Generations
             .
             As
             I
             said
             ,
             The
             Oaths
             and
             Covenants
             to
             endeavour
             no
             Alteration
             in
             
               Church
               Government
            
             ,
             is
             imposed
             on
             all
             Corporations
             ,
             all
             Souldiers
             in
             the
             Militia
             ,
             all
             Vesteries
             ,
             all
             
               Non-conformist
               Ministers
            
             that
             will
             take
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             Ministers
             as
             to
             covenant
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             :
             And
             he
             that
             (
             without
             accusing
             others
             )
             only
             studieth
             to
             be
             innocent
             of
             so
             mortal
             a
             (
             feared
             )
             Guilt
             ,
             sure
             is
             therein
             excusable
             ,
             if
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             be
             not
             an
             unexcusable
             Crime
             .
             Apply
             this
             no
             farther
             than
             I
             apply
             it
             .
          
           
           
             XXI
             .
             There
             is
             so
             much
             written
             for
             a
             foreign
             Iurisdiction
             over
             England
             ,
             in
             Church
             Affairs
             ,
             by
             Arch-Bishop
             Laud
             ,
             Arch-Bishop
             Bromhall
             ,
             Dr.
             Heylin
             ,
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             ,
             Dr.
             Saywell
             ,
             Bishop
             Gunning
             's
             Chaplain
             (
             and
             many
             others
             )
             whose
             Words
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             produce
             )
             as
             may
             assure
             us
             that
             it
             is
             in
             the
             same
             Mens
             thoughts
             to
             introduce
             it
             as
             the
             only
             way
             to
             Concord
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             therefore
             desire
             the
             Ejection
             and
             Ruine
             of
             such
             as
             we
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             against
             it
             .
             And
             how
             far
             ,
             and
             how
             soon
             God
             will
             let
             these
             men
             prevail
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             :
             But
             we
             are
             past
             doubt
             ,
             that
             to
             subject
             a
             Nation
             to
             a
             
               foreign
               Iurisdiction
            
             ,
             is
             to
             stigmatize
             it
             with
             the
             most
             
               odious
               Perjury
            
             :
             Seeing
             as
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
            
             sweareth
             all
             expresly
             against
             it
             ,
             so
             the
             foresaid
             
               Corporation
               Oath
               ,
               Vestery
               Oath
               ,
               Militia
               Oath
               ,
               Oxford
               Oath
               ,
            
             and
             
               Vniformity
               Subscription
            
             ,
             have
             sworn
             or
             engaged
             the
             Nation
             
               never
               to
               endeavour
               any
               Alteration
               of
               Government
               ,
               in
               Church
               or
               State
               :
            
             And
             if
             a
             
               foreign
               Iurisdiction
            
             be
             
               no
               Alteration
            
             ,
             we
             know
             nothing
             capable
             of
             that
             Name
             .
             And
             when
             we
             see
             some
             of
             the
             same
             men
             at
             once
             endeavour
             to
             make
             us
             
               take
               such
               Oaths
            
             on
             pain
             of
             Ruin
             ,
             and
             to
             design
             to
             bring
             all
             under
             the
             
               Guilt
               of
               breaking
               them
            
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             men
             think
             it
             best
             to
             take
             no
             more
             of
             them
             than
             is
             necessary
             ,
             till
             they
             see
             whether
             they
             must
             be
             kept
             or
             broken
             .
          
           
             XXII
             .
             Plagues
             ,
             Flames
             ,
             Poverty
             ,
             Convulsions
             that
             have
             befaln
             Corporations
             of
             late
             years
             ,
             makes
             us
             the
             more
             afraid
             of
             the
             sins
             which
             are
             like
             to
             be
             the
             Cause
             :
             And
             the
             Earl
             of
             Argyle
             's
             Case
             makes
             us
             afraid
             of
             stretching
             Expositions
             of
             Oaths
             :
             And
             the
             Londoners
             have
             sped
             so
             ill
             by
             such
             stretching
             Expositions
             as
             confirmeth
             us
             in
             our
             Purpose
             to
             avoid
             them
             .
          
           
             XXIII
             .
             If
             we
             wilfully
             sin
             on
             pretence
             of
             Liberty
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             cannot
             expect
             God's
             Blessing
             on
             our
             Labours
             :
             And
             then
             what
             is
             our
             preaching
             worth
             ?
          
           
             XXIV
             .
             We
             read
             how
             joyfully
             many
             Martyrs
             in
             Queen
             
             Mary's
             days
             endured
             the
             Flames
             ,
             rather
             than
             grant
             the
             
               real
               Presence
               in
               the
               Mass
            
             :
             And
             we
             that
             fear
             far
             greater
             sin
             ,
             must
             rather
             suffer
             than
             commit
             them
             .
          
           
             XXV
             .
             As
             we
             dare
             not
             
               Conform
               against
               Conscience
            
             ,
             so
             to
             
               lay
               by
               our
               Ministry
               while
               we
               can
               exercise
               it
               ,
            
             we
             take
             to
             be
             
               Sacrilege
               ,
               Covenant-breaking
            
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             Treachery
             and
             Cruelty
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
           
             XXVI
             .
             We
             are
             sure
             if
             all
             the
             Ministers
             should
             conform
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             so
             far
             from
             healing
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             widen
             the
             Breach
             :
             For
             the
             Dissenting
             People
             would
             be
             tempted
             to
             go
             the
             further
             from
             us
             all
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             none
             of
             us
             were
             to
             be
             trusted
             ;
             as
             many
             have
             turn'd
             further
             already
             on
             some
             such
             Accounts
             .
          
           
             XXVII
             .
             We
             are
             Commonly
             agreed
             that
             
               no
               men
               have
               right
               from
               God
               to
               Silence
               all
               the
               Ministers
               in
               the
               Land
               :
            
             And
             we
             are
             fully
             satisfyed
             that
             Conformity
             to
             the
             things
             aforesaid
             
               being
               a
               Sin
            
             ,
             all
             the
             Ministers
             in
             England
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             Non-Conformists
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             had
             silenced
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             XXVIII
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             dreadful
             effects
             of
             Canonical
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Impositions
             ,
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Godly
             Minsters
             ,
             Congregations
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             Countries
             ,
             and
             Persons
             thereupon
             ;
             our
             doleful
             divisions
             ,
             especially
             among
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             evil
             Spirit
             that
             possesseth
             multitudes
             to
             cry
             down
             Love
             and
             call
             for
             Vengeance
             ,
             and
             the
             prospect
             of
             what
             is
             going
             on
             ,
             do
             affright
             us
             from
             approving
             ,
             consenting
             to
             ,
             or
             using
             the
             Engines
             that
             thus
             divide
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Canons
             that
             are
             battering
             down
             our
             Peace
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             all
             the
             Atheism
             ,
             Prophaneness
             ,
             Malignity
             ,
             Popery
             ,
             Persecution
             and
             Calamity
             to
             this
             Land
             ,
             which
             are
             like
             to
             come
             in
             at
             the
             breach
             of
             our
             Walls
             ,
             which
             the
             battery
             of
             those
             Canons
             and
             Engines
             make
             .
             A
             Jayl
             ,
             and
             a
             Fire
             ,
             or
             a
             Gallows
             is
             an
             easier
             place
             ,
             than
             a
             bed
             ,
             where
             Conscience
             shall
             charge
             such
             Evils
             home
             upon
             us
             ;
             much
             more
             then
             the
             Judgments
             which
             the
             True
             and
             Righteous
             Judge
             of
             the
             World
             will
             shortly
             execute
             on
             Lyers
             ,
             Malignants
             ,
             or
             Persecutors
             of
             his
             Flock
             ;
             yea
             ,
             of
             the
             least
             of
             those
             that
             Christ
             will
             call
             Brethren
             at
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             oft
             said
             ,
             if
             any
             Church-History
             of
             one
             man
             be
             credible
             ,
             St.
             Martin
             wrought
             many
             Miracles
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Bishops
             about
             him
             being
             bad
             men
             ,
             to
             get
             down
             the
             Priscillian
             Gnosticks
             (
             worse
             than
             our
             Quakers
             )
             did
             ,
             1.
             
             Seek
             help
             of
             the
             Magistrate's
             Sword
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             bring
             strict
             Godly
             persons
             under
             suspicion
             of
             being
             
               Priscillianists
               ;
               Martin
            
             renounced
             their
             Communion
             by
             resolved
             separation
             to
             his
             death
             ;
             save
             that
             once
             at
             the
             Emperour's
             desire
             ,
             he
             Communicated
             with
             them
             on
             condition
             the
             Emperour
             would
             spare
             the
             lives
             of
             some
             condemned
             as
             Priscillianists
             ;
             and
             even
             for
             this
             was
             rebuked
             and
             chastized
             by
             an
             Angel
             ,
             if
             his
             Scholar
             and
             Companion
             
               Sulpitius
               Severus
            
             ,
             a
             Learned
             Godly
             man
             ,
             be
             to
             be
             believed
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           LVII
           .
           Of
           the
           Reasons
           for
           Conformity
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             NOW
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             what
             I
             hear
             said
             against
             your
             Non-Conformity
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             leave
             to
             answer
             the
             Objections
             as
             we
             go
             on
             .
          
           
             
               Obj.
               I.
            
             It
             's
             commonly
             said
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             Fanatick
             persons
             that
             build
             all
             your
             dissent
             on
             your
             own
             private
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             pretended
             Impulses
             and
             In
             spirations
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Have
             I
             pleaded
             with
             you
             any
             such
             Impulses
             or
             Inspirations
             ,
             as
             the
             Reasons
             of
             our
             Dissent
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             above
             100
             Books
             that
             I
             have
             written
             ?
             Did
             we
             use
             any
             such
             Argument
             in
             our
             Dispute
             with
             the
             Bishops
             ?
             but
             the
             Papists
             call
             every
             mans
             Faith
             that
             is
             his
             Own
             ,
             and
             not
             taken
             meerly
             on
             trust
             as
             the
             
               Churches
               Faith
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             
               Private
               Spirit
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             
               Obj.
               II.
            
             They
             say
             you
             make
             a
             Schism
             and
             Stir
             for
             meer
             tristes
             and
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             viz.
             Ceremonies
             and
             Liturgy
             ;
             confessing
             that
             they
             are
             not
             unlawful
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             what
             if
             they
             say
             that
             we
             are
             Turks
             or
             Heathens
             ,
             or
             have
             Horns
             and
             are
             Brutes
             ,
             what
             remedy
             have
             we
             ?
             To
             their
             honour
             be
             it
             spoken
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             hope
             to
             confute
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Do
             you
             not
             know
             that
             so
             far
             are
             we
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             even
             under
             the
             
               old
               easier
               Impositions
            
             ,
             we
             protested
             to
             the
             Bishops
             in
             our
             
               Petitions
               for
               Peace
               ,
               That
               we
               would
               yield
               to
               any
               thing
               but
               Sin
               against
               God
               ,
            
             and
             we
             endeavoured
             to
             
               prove
               Conformity
               sinful
            
             ?
             And
             do
             they
             well
             agree
             with
             themselves
             ,
             when
             Dr.
             
               Stilling
               fleet
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             represent
             Conformity
             such
             as
             should
             make
             them
             seem
             a
             company
             of
             
               Perjur'd
               Villains
            
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             pray
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             whether
             the
             52.
             
             Points
             now
             opened
             by
             me
             ,
             be
             nothing
             but
             
               Liturgy
               and
               Ceremonies
            
             ,
             and
             whether
             you
             take
             them
             all
             to
             be
             
               things
               indifferent
            
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             an
             odd
             sort
             of
             Accusers
             that
             we
             have
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             say
             we
             suspect
             the
             Nation
             of
             
               common
               Perjury
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Subverting
             ,
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             overthrow
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             Excommunicating
             Christs
             Faithful
             Servants
             ;
             and
             shortly
             after
             say
             ,
             We
             Dissent
             only
             about
             things
             Indifferent
             ?
             God
             have
             mercy
             on
             those
             miserably
             Souls
             that
             take
             such
             things
             for
             Indifferent
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Who
             is
             it
             troubles
             the
             Land
             with
             their
             
               things
               Indifferent
            
             ?
             Is
             it
             we
             ?
             Did
             we
             devise
             them
             ?
             Do
             we
             impose
             them
             on
             any
             ,
             
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Vse
               our
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               or
               we
               will
               Silence
               you
               ,
               or
               Excommunicate
               you
               ,
               and
               lay
               you
               in
               Iayl
               with
               Rogues
               ?
            
             Be
             such
             things
             imposed
             as
             Indifferent
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             III.
             They
             say
             you
             hold
             your
             Opinions
             in
             obstinate
             wilfulness
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             Reason
             to
             give
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             to
             be
             born
             with
             as
             weak
             Brethren
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             So
             said
             the
             Arians
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             the
             Heathens
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             It
             's
             a
             fine
             World
             when
             ignorant
             ungodly
             Lads
             are
             heard
             tell
             such
             men
             as
             were
             Dr.
             
               Reignolds
               ,
               Iohn
               Fox
               ,
               Amesius
               ,
               Blondel
               ,
               Dailee
               ,
               Chamier
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             We
             can't
             allow
             you
             so
             much
             as
             the
             esteem
             of
             
               weak
               Brethren
            
             :
             I
             do
             not
             think
             but
             some
             of
             their
             School
             boys
             might
             soon
             be
             taught
             by
             a
             Bishop
             to
             say
             thus
             to
             their
             Masters
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             do
             all
             the
             young
             Clergy
             that
             can
             talk
             thus
             ,
             shew
             us
             by
             any
             good
             evidence
             ,
             that
             in
             other
             things
             they
             are
             so
             much
             Wiser
             &
             Learneder
             than
             the
             Dissenters
             ?
             Are
             they
             all
             of
             greater
             Learning
             than
             
               Iohn
               Reignolds
            
             ,
             or
             better
             Hebricians
             than
             
               Hugh
               Broughton
            
             ,
             or
             better
             Logicians
             than
             Sadeel
             ,
             or
             Ramus
             ,
             or
             Sohnius
             ,
             or
             of
             greater
             Reading
             than
             Blondel
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Do
             they
             know
             us
             better
             than
             we
             our selves
             ?
             We
             offer
             our
             Oaths
             that
             we
             hold
             what
             we
             do
             by
             the
             Cogency
             of
             appearing
             Evidence
             ,
             and
             are
             willing
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Have
             I
             here
             and
             elsewhere
             given
             
               no
               Reasons
            
             for
             our
             Dissent
             ?
             Have
             they
             answered
             my
             
               Treatise
               of
               Episcopacy
            
             ,
             my
             First
             and
             Second
             
               Plea
               for
               Peace
            
             ,
             my
             Apology
             ,
             my
             Treatise
             of
             the
             
               Terms
               of
               Church-Concord
            
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             thing
             that
             I
             have
             written
             for
             our
             Cause
             ,
             save
             two
             or
             three
             by
             disputes
             ,
             which
             when
             I
             have
             vindicated
             ,
             they
             have
             let
             fall
             the
             Disceptation
             ?
             What
             front
             have
             these
             men
             then
             that
             say
             we
             
               Dissent
               without
               giving
               Reason
               for
               it
               ?
            
             But
             you
             know
             how
             long
             the
             Press
             was
             shut
             against
             our
             Writings
             ;
             and
             yet
             then
             they
             that
             would
             not
             endure
             us
             to
             Speak
             ,
             accused
             us
             for
             
               being
               Silent
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             
               Obj.
               IV.
            
             They
             say
             you
             are
             Non-Conformists
             meerly
             to
             make
             good
             your
             former
             Errours
             ,
             because
             you
             will
             not
             confess
             that
             you
             did
             amiss
             ,
             but
             will
             make
             the
             People
             justify
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             are
             those
             Errours
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             our
             dislike
             of
             any
             of
             the
             things
             before
             described
             ,
             I
             confess
             it
             is
             because
             we
             will
             not
             renounce
             them
             :
             If
             it
             be
             an
             errour
             to
             be
             against
             their
             Church-corruptions
             ,
             and
             cruel
             Excommunications
             ,
             and
             denying
             Christendom
             to
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             Communion
             to
             faithful
             
             Christians
             ,
             I
             confess
             we
             will
             not
             recant
             these
             errours
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             better
             proved
             them
             such
             .
             The
             Papists
             that
             swarm
             with
             Errours
             ,
             as
             a
             Beggar
             doth
             with
             Lice
             ,
             yet
             burn
             the
             Protestants
             as
             for
             Errour
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             pray
             you
             wish
             those
             infallible
             men
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             ditch
             of
             dirt
             are
             delivered
             from
             all
             the
             uncleanness
             of
             errour
             ,
             to
             send
             only
             those
             those
             that
             are
             without
             errour
             to
             cast
             the
             first
             stone
             at
             us
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             have
             
               no
               worse
               errour
            
             than
             ours
             to
             silence
             ,
             excommunicate
             and
             destroy
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Have
             we
             given
             them
             no
             reasons
             of
             our
             dissent
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Do
             they
             not
             know
             that
             the
             argument
             that
             hath
             brought
             us
             all
             into
             the
             case
             that
             we
             are
             in
             ,
             was
             thus
             given
             us
             1664.
             and
             oft
             since
             in
             Print
             ?
             
             
               [
               If
               we
               abate
               them
               any
               thing
               ,
               they
               will
               say
               that
               our
               Church
               was
               faulty
               ,
               and
               needed
               that
               Reformation
               ]
            
             who
             then
             is
             it
             that
             hath
             divided
             us
             to
             
               avoid
               confession
            
             of
             any
             
               former
               faultiness
            
             ?
             Tho'
             good
             Bishop
             Hall
             pronounceth
             a
             heavy
             Sentence
             on
             them
             that
             will
             justify
             the
             miscarriages
             of
             the
             Prelates
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             
               Obj.
               V.
            
             They
             say
             that
             you
             took
             part
             with
             the
             Parliament
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             involved
             the
             Land
             in
             Blood
             ,
             and
             have
             still
             the
             same
             rebellious
             principles
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             confess
             there
             were
             some
             among
             us
             that
             were
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             
               Hooker
               ,
               Bilson
               ,
               Grotius
               ,
               Barclay
               ,
            
             and
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             
               Casuists
               ,
               Politicks
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             that
             thought
             that
             as
             in
             a
             doubt
             about
             Physick
             ,
             the
             College
             of
             Physicians
             were
             most
             to
             be
             trusted
             ,
             so
             in
             a
             doubt
             about
             Law
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             had
             been
             most
             credible
             :
             And
             when
             the
             Irish
             had
             murdered
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             Protestants
             falsly
             pretending
             that
             they
             had
             the
             Kings
             Commission
             ,
             and
             threatning
             to
             finish
             their
             works
             in
             England
             ,
             there
             were
             many
             formerly
             tempted
             to
             fly
             in
             fear
             to
             the
             Parliament
             for
             safety
             ;
             being
             ignorant
             that
             the
             Kings
             bare
             word
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Papists
             strength
             and
             interest
             ,
             was
             more
             to
             be
             trusted
             with
             our
             Laws
             ,
             Lives
             and
             Religion
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Lawyers
             ,
             Courts
             and
             Pariament
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             all
             the
             Protestants
             in
             England
             had
             been
             used
             as
             those
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             died
             patiently
             ,
             unless
             the
             killers
             would
             have
             given
             them
             time
             to
             send
             to
             the
             King
             
             to
             know
             whether
             he
             would
             have
             them
             live
             or
             die
             :
             They
             were
             ignorant
             that
             a
             Lord
             Proprietor
             may
             do
             with
             his
             own
             as
             he
             list
             .
             Who
             accuseth
             the
             owner
             for
             killing
             his
             own
             Sheep
             ?
             But
             the
             times
             of
             this
             ignorance
             are
             past
             :
             The
             Long
             Parliament
             that
             made
             the
             Act
             of
             Vniformity
             cured
             it
             :
             And
             shall
             not
             the
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
             be
             permitted
             to
             reconcile
             us
             ,
             and
             continue
             our
             peace
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             Who
             be
             they
             that
             were
             thus
             deceived
             ?
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             of
             near
             ten
             thousand
             that
             had
             Churches
             under
             the
             Parliament
             and
             Cromwel
             ,
             there
             was
             but
             two
             thousand
             that
             refused
             to
             Conform
             :
             And
             is
             not
             seven
             thousand
             Conformists
             more
             than
             two
             thousand
             Dissenters
             .
             2.
             
             Many
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Parliament's
             Army
             Conformed
             ;
             and
             some
             that
             were
             for
             the
             Kings
             Death
             ,
             when
             the
             generality
             of
             those
             called
             Presbyterians
             abhorred
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Engagement
             ;
             and
             brought
             in
             the
             King
             on
             reasons
             of
             meer
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             have
             told
             you
             that
             we
             will
             take
             it
             thankfully
             ,
             if
             only
             those
             were
             silenced
             that
             had
             any
             hand
             in
             that
             War
             ,
             believing
             that
             it
             will
             not
             now
             be
             twenty
             Ministers
             in
             England
             .
             And
             why
             are
             the
             rest
             that
             were
             Boys
             at
             School
             ,
             accused
             for
             other
             Mens
             opinions
             or
             actions
             ?
             For
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             you
             need
             not
             fear
             them
             .
             I
             heard
             some
             tell
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Long
             Parliament
             that
             called
             them
             Rebels
             for
             saying
             ,
             that
             a
             
               Parliament
               may
               use
               defensive
               Arms
               against
               the
               Kings
               Commissioned
               Souldiers
            
             ;
             that
             if
             that
             would
             serve
             ,
             they
             would
             promise
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             King
             would
             but
             send
             a
             dozen
             Irish-men
             to
             kill
             them
             all
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             be
             guilty
             of
             taking
             Arms
             to
             defend
             them
             ,
             nor
             perswading
             any
             else
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             
               Obj.
               VI.
            
             But
             they
             say
             that
             these
             Non-Conformists
             ,
             tho'
             they
             had
             no
             hand
             in
             the
             late
             War
             ,
             yet
             have
             the
             same
             Principles
             that
             caused
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             Non-Conformity
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             an
             argument
             
               a
               baculo
               ad
               angulum
            
             :
             A
             man
             is
             against
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             or
             a
             Lay-Chancellor's
             excommunicating
             Men
             for
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             
               &c.
               ergo
            
             he
             is
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             for
             Rebellion
             .
             The
             other
             side
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Irish
             Principles
             and
             the
             Popish
             were
             the
             cause
             ;
             and
             must
             we
             therefore
             conclude
             all
             Irish
             or
             Papists
             to
             be
             against
             the
             King
             ?
             They
             were
             Papists
             that
             raised
             the
             Wars
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             days
             of
             King
             William
             ,
             K.
             
               Stephen
               ,
               H.
            
             1.
             and
             H.
             3.
             and
             Ed.
             2.
             and
             Rich.
             2.
             and
             H.
             6.
             and
             Rich.
             3.
             and
             Ed.
             4.
             &c.
             
             Doth
             it
             follow
             that
             all
             rapists
             are
             rebels
             ?
          
           
           
             2.
             
             But
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             fully
             proved
             that
             the
             Parliament
             when
             that
             War
             began
             ,
             were
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             Conformists
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             strange
             that
             any
             should
             have
             the
             face
             to
             deny
             it
             ,
             while
             so
             many
             are
             yet
             living
             that
             know
             them
             :
             Whitlocke
             tells
             us
             in
             his
             Memorials
             ,
             that
             they
             voted
             ,
             that
             every
             County
             should
             have
             a
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Presbytery
             :
             And
             were
             those
             then
             against
             Episcopacy
             ?
             One
             would
             think
             that
             a
             County
             should
             be
             big
             enough
             to
             keep
             Episcopacy
             from
             dwindling
             to
             nothing
             ;
             every
             Bishop
             of
             old
             had
             but
             one
             City
             :
             Many
             Counties
             have
             ten
             ,
             or
             near
             twenty
             Towns
             that
             were
             then
             called
             Cities
             .
             But
             when
             Papists
             dare
             say
             that
             all
             are
             against
             Kings
             that
             are
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             ruler
             and
             deposer
             of
             Kings
             ;
             it
             's
             no
             wonder
             if
             every
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Chancellor
             ,
             or
             Official
             ,
             &c.
             will
             say
             ,
             If
             you
             be
             not
             for
             us
             you
             are
             against
             the
             King
             ;
             since
             all
             are
             sworn
             against
             altering
             the
             Church-Government
             before
             that
             of
             the
             State.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Martin
             that
             lost
             an
             arm
             in
             the
             Kings
             service
             in
             the
             War
             ,
             lay
             in
             Gaol
             at
             Warwick
             ,
             for
             preaching
             when
             silenced
             ;
             and
             Mr.
             
               Francis
               Bampfield
            
             that
             was
             against
             the
             Parliament's
             War
             ,
             lay
             seven
             years
             in
             Gaol
             for
             preaching
             as
             a
             Non-Conformist
             ,
             and
             died
             in
             
               New-gate
               .
               Non-Conformists
            
             that
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             are
             most
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             do
             suffer
             as
             much
             as
             others
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Read
             my
             second
             
               Plea
               for
               Peace
            
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             declare
             our
             political
             Principles
             ;
             and
             tell
             us
             what
             you
             there
             dislike
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             
               Obj.
               VII
            
             .
             But
             why
             do
             you
             refuse
             to
             renounce
             all
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             if
             you
             are
             not
             disloyal
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             reduce
             your
             objection
             to
             an
             argument
             ,
             it
             must
             run
             thus
             ;
             (
             All
             those
             are
             disloyal
             to
             the
             King
             who
             think
             that
             this
             vow
             binds
             them
             to
             be
             against
             Prophaneness
             ,
             Popery
             or
             Schism
             ,
             or
             to
             endeavour
             any
             amending
             or
             alteration
             of
             the
             prelatical
             way
             of
             Church-Government
             :
             But
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             deny
             the
             Major
             .
             Is
             he
             an
             honourer
             of
             the
             King
             that
             dare
             affirm
             this
             ?
             )
          
           
             We
             are
             ready
             to
             renounce
             all
             Obligation
             from
             that
             or
             any
             other
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             any
             disloyalty
             what
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             
               Obj.
               VIII
            
             .
             They
             say
             that
             your
             Preaching
             is
             unnecessary
             ,
             there
             being
             Ministers
             enough
             without
             you
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             you
             Praech
             but
             to
             keep
             up
             a
             party
             ,
             and
             your
             own
             Reputation
             and
             Interest
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             And
             I
             think
             that
             Priest
             fitter
             for
             tears
             than
             for
             disputes
             ,
             that
             so
             little
             knoweth
             England
             ,
             or
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Office
             they
             undertake
             :
             If
             I
             know
             the
             Church
             that
             hath
             such
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             I
             shall
             
             be
             past
             doubt
             that
             they
             have
             need
             of
             help
             .
             I
             would
             as
             soon
             believe
             him
             if
             he
             undertook
             to
             build
             a
             Castle
             alone
             ,
             and
             said
             he
             had
             no
             need
             of
             help
             ;
             or
             that
             forty
             thousand
             of
             the
             poor
             of
             London
             have
             no
             need
             of
             relief
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             rebellion
             to
             relieve
             them
             ;
             as
             that
             the
             forementioned
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             have
             no
             need
             of
             teaching
             or
             Ministerial
             help
             for
             their
             souls
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             
               Obj.
               IX
            
             .
             There
             are
             some
             that
             have
             written
             that
             it
             is
             Pride
             and
             Covetousness
             that
             makes
             you
             Non-Conformists
             to
             seem
             godly
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             livings
             for
             your
             Sons
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Satan
             is
             so
             impudent
             a
             disputant
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             aweary
             of
             answering
             him
             ,
             tho'
             in
             self-defence
             :
             If
             it
             be
             pride
             to
             be
             scorn'd
             and
             toss'd
             about
             as
             Rogues
             ,
             why
             will
             these
             humble
             Lord
             Bishops
             and
             Masters
             so
             be-rogue
             us
             to
             make
             us
             proud
             ?
             Men
             use
             to
             take
             down
             that
             which
             feeds
             their
             enemies
             pride
             ;
             I
             pray
             get
             them
             to
             restore
             us
             from
             poverty
             ,
             and
             prisons
             ,
             and
             scorns
             ,
             and
             slanders
             ,
             to
             take
             down
             our
             pride
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             covetousness
             get
             them
             one
             year
             to
             take
             our
             turns
             ,
             to
             have
             all
             their
             Goods
             and
             Books
             taken
             away
             ,
             on
             the
             penalty
             of
             40
             l.
             for
             every
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             be
             levied
             on
             their
             hearers
             which
             they
             cannot
             pay
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             case
             to
             ly
             in
             Gaol
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             when
             they
             have
             tried
             it
             whether
             it
             gratified
             their
             covetousness
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             mens
             Charity
             to
             our selves
             or
             Sons
             ;
             1.
             
             I
             have
             said
             heretofore
             that
             the
             2000
             that
             were
             ejected
             were
             fit
             for
             Bedlam
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             go
             out
             and
             suffer
             ,
             that
             so
             forty
             Mens
             Sons
             that
             conform
             against
             their
             Fathers
             wills
             ,
             might
             get
             benefices
             .
             2.
             
             They
             will
             take
             it
             for
             a
             disgrace
             to
             their
             Church
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             not
             grant
             that
             the
             Lords
             ,
             Knights
             ,
             Rich
             Men
             and
             Patrons
             ,
             are
             far
             more
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             than
             of
             Dissenters
             ;
             and
             therefore
             liker
             to
             preferr
             Conformists
             Sons
             ,
             than
             others
             :
             And
             a
             
               Living
               for
               the
               Father
               ,
               another
               for
               the
               Son
               ,
            
             is
             more
             than
             a
             possibility
             for
             one
             .
             But
             brazen-faced
             impudence
             cannot
             be
             confuted
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             
               Obj.
               X.
            
             They
             say
             you
             are
             meer
             Hypocrites
             ,
             that
             have
             learnt
             a
             shew
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Iustice
             ,
             but
             have
             false
             ,
             proud
             ,
             self-conceited
             ,
             rebellious
             Hearts
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             And
             truly
             we
             cannot
             confute
             them
             any
             otherwise
             than
             by
             an
             appeal
             to
             the
             Judge
             of
             Hearts
             :
             We
             cannot
             shew
             them
             our
             Hearts
             :
             And
             if
             they
             say
             that
             they
             see
             and
             know
             them
             ,
             let
             Men
             believe
             them
             as
             they
             see
             cause
             .
             They
             did
             not
             craftily
             so
             much
             to
             praise
             our
             out-side
             ;
             for
             those
             that
             take
             them
             not
             for
             Gods
             will
             hardly
             believe
             that
             they
             see
             any
             deeper
             .
          
           
           
             But
             as
             far
             as
             I
             understand
             ,
             their
             meaning
             is
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             on
             earth
             is
             truly
             honest
             and
             godly
             ;
             and
             therefore
             all
             are
             Hypocrites
             that
             profess
             it
             .
             And
             so
             they
             confess
             themselves
             Hypocrites
             in
             professing
             Christianity
             ,
             if
             Professing
             be
             the
             mark
             of
             Hypocrites
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             
               Obj.
               XI
            
             .
             They
             say
             that
             you
             are
             Rebels
             and
             Schismaticks
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             as
             bad
             as
             Murder
             ,
             or
             Adultery
             ;
             and
             so
             you
             are
             more
             vicious
             than
             they
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             's
             well
             they
             made
             their
             Chancellours
             ,
             Officials
             ,
             Commissaries
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Church
             first
             :
             I
             confess
             I
             am
             not
             unapt
             to
             believe
             that
             they
             take
             it
             for
             worse
             than
             Adultery
             ,
             Murder
             ,
             Persecution
             or
             Perjury
             ,
             to
             cross
             their
             wills
             and
             worldly
             interest
             .
             And
             if
             calling
             themselves
             
               (
               the
               Church
            
             )
             would
             make
             any
             needy
             or
             ambitious
             pack
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             masters
             of
             all
             mens
             consciences
             ,
             and
             persons
             ,
             and
             estates
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             wonder
             if
             more
             than
             Papists
             and
             Prelatists
             strove
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Church
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             
               Obj.
               XII
            
             .
             But
             they
             say
             all
             antiquity
             condemneth
             Schism
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             they
             that
             will
             not
             suffer
             the
             Church
             to
             have
             Vnity
             and
             Peace
             ,
             in
             disobeying
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             Rebellion
             is
             as
             the
             sin
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             and
             disobedience
             as
             Idolatery
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             
               The
               sence
               of
               this
               last
               Clause
               is
            
             [
             God
             calls
             it
             like
             Witchcraft
             and
             Idolatry
             to
             Obey
             Him
             ,
             and
             Rebel
             against
             His
             Laws
             :
             Ergo
             it
             is
             like
             Witchcraft
             and
             Idolatry
             not
             to
             Rebel
             and
             Disobey
             Him
             if
             Bishops
             command
             us
             .
             ]
             
               Prove
               the
               consequence
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Do
             not
             Papists
             
               call
               them
               Schismaticks
            
             and
             Hereticks
             too
             ,
             as
             long
             and
             as
             loud
             as
             they
             call
             us
             so
             ?
             And
             will
             this
             prove
             them
             such
             indeed
             ?
             We
             appeal
             to
             the
             common
             reason
             of
             mankind
             ,
             whether
             they
             that
             make
             a
             multitude
             of
             sinful
             Canons
             ,
             to
             persecute
             Christs
             Church
             and
             Servants
             ,
             and
             add
             to
             his
             Laws
             an
             hundred
             forty
             one
             of
             their
             own
             with
             inhumane
             penalties
             ,
             casting
             out
             those
             that
             obey
             them
             not
             ,
             be
             not
             rather
             Schismaticks
             than
             they
             that
             say
             ,
             We
             will
             hold
             Concord
             in
             all
             that
             Christ
             commandeth
             or
             his
             Apostles
             practised
             ,
             but
             we
             dare
             not
             obey
             you
             against
             God.
             Read
             my
             
               Search
               for
               the
               Schismaticks
            
             ,
             and
             
               The
               English
               Schismatick
               Detected
            
             and
             Confuted
             ,
             and
             then
             blame
             the
             Schismatick
             and
             spare
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             
               Obj.
               XIII
            
             .
             But
             they
             say
             that
             it
             is
             but
             a
             company
             of
             self-conceited
             ,
             bad
             ,
             rebellious
             People
             that
             befriend
             or
             fellow
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             sober
             People
             are
             for
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             M.
             
          
           
             These
             things
             are
             unfit
             matter
             for
             a
             controversy
             with
             any
             English-Men
             of
             this
             age
             ,
             but
             only
             with
             Foreigners
             and
             Strangers
             .
             I
             thought
             once
             it
             would
             never
             have
             been
             so
             hard
             to
             know
             good
             Men
             from
             bad
             ,
             as
             these
             would
             make
             it
             .
             But
             I
             remember
             how
             bad
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             were
             thought
             by
             their
             persecutors
             .
             Wherein
             doth
             such
             mens
             badness
             lie
             ?
             In
             not
             coming
             to
             their
             Churches
             ?
             Thousands
             do
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             go
             to
             other
             Churches
             :
             But
             thousands
             of
             our
             adversaries
             go
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             very
             rarely
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             in
             any
             
               other
               Vice
            
             ?
             Why
             do
             they
             then
             charge
             them
             with
             
               avoiding
               Vice
               in
               Hypocrisie
            
             ?
             And
             what
             is
             that
             Vice
             ?
             Here
             are
             ,
             some
             say
             ,
             many
             hundreds
             that
             practise
             Physick
             in
             London
             :
             The
             Posts
             ,
             Walls
             ,
             and
             Gates
             are
             stickt
             with
             Physicians
             offers
             to
             cure
             the
             Lecherous
             pox
             :
             To
             day
             I
             read
             
             Kirleu's
             Bill
             ,
             that
             saith
             he
             hath
             cured
             eight
             hundred
             of
             that
             disease
             .
             I
             dare
             bet
             with
             you
             all
             the
             Money
             I
             have
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             enquire
             ,
             not
             eight
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             two
             of
             that
             eight
             hundred
             were
             Puritans
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             you
             now
             cast
             out
             for
             Non-Conformists
             ,
             (
             unless
             you
             call
             Papists
             or
             such
             other
             ,
             Non-Conformists
             )
             except
             any
             of
             them
             were
             Wives
             that
             catcht
             it
             of
             Husbands
             that
             are
             of
             your
             Church
             or
             Parishes
             and
             not
             of
             us
             ,
             or
             Husbands
             that
             catcht
             it
             of
             such
             conformable
             (
             or
             Papist
             )
             Wives
             .
             But
             of
             these
             things
             we
             need
             no
             defence
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             if
             our
             hearers
             be
             bad
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             more
             need
             of
             teaching
             ;
             and
             whether
             more
             are
             converted
             from
             ignorance
             ,
             sensuality
             ,
             worldliness
             and
             prophaneness
             ,
             by
             their
             teaching
             or
             ours
             ,
             ask
             others
             and
             not
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             
               Obj.
               XIV
            
             .
             But
             they
             say
             that
             it
             's
             by
             you
             that
             we
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             Popery
             ,
             because
             you
             keep
             up
             their
             hopes
             of
             a
             toleration
             by
             your
             divisions
             weakning
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             They
             may
             of
             the
             two
             say
             more
             probably
             it
             is
             we
             that
             bring
             in
             Prelacy
             ,
             Lay
             Excommunicators
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Liturgies
             :
             For
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             we
             have
             done
             less
             against
             these
             than
             against
             Popery
             ,
             and
             stand
             not
             at
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             from
             them
             :
             The
             impudency
             of
             some
             men
             is
             the
             shame
             of
             depraved
             humane
             nature
             .
             They
             know
             that
             it
             is
             for
             being
             more
             against
             Popery
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             that
             our
             ruine
             is
             so
             implacably
             endeavoured
             .
             They
             know
             that
             the
             Papists
             are
             our
             chiefest
             prosecutors
             ,
             thinking
             that
             if
             they
             could
             destroy
             us
             as
             their
             greatest
             adversaries
             ,
             they
             should
             bring
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             their
             will
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             but
             appropriating
             the
             
               name
               of
               Popery
            
             to
             the
             
               Italian
               Faction
            
             that
             set
             the
             
             
               Pope
               above
               Councils
            
             ,
             and
             calling
             the
             rest
             by
             a
             
               better
               Name
            
             ,
             and
             cutting
             off
             a
             few
             shreds
             named
             by
             Heylin
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Arch-bishop
             Laud
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             done
             .
             They
             know
             that
             it
             is
             for
             drawing
             so
             near
             to
             Popery
             that
             the
             Non-Conformists
             Dissent
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             those
             men
             that
             are
             labouring
             to
             bring
             in
             Popery
             ,
             are
             the
             forwardest
             to
             make
             this
             putid
             accusation
             of
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             their
             labour
             these
             two
             and
             twenty
             years
             to
             have
             forc'd
             us
             to
             yield
             to
             an
             universal
             toleration
             ,
             and
             to
             petition
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bring
             in
             Popery
             ,
             and
             then
             say
             it
             is
             we
             that
             did
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             denying
             this
             and
             being
             unreconcileable
             to
             Popery
             ,
             the
             Papists
             are
             so
             unreconcileable
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             that
             nothing
             will
             satisfy
             them
             but
             our
             utter
             extirpation
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             would
             make
             blind
             ,
             sensual
             ,
             debauched
             ,
             malignant
             men
             that
             call
             themselves
             Protestants
             the
             instruments
             .
             And
             how
             many
             of
             their
             pillars
             have
             written
             for
             a
             foreign
             Jurisdiction
             and
             defend
             Grotius
             ,
             I
             have
             told
             you
             before
             .
             And
             to
             this
             day
             that
             Priest
             that
             is
             nearest
             to
             Popery
             ,
             is
             the
             bitterest
             enemy
             to
             the
             Non-Conformists
             ,
             and
             most
             preacheth
             for
             their
             destruction
             :
             And
             these
             brazen-faced
             men
             cannot
             endure
             an
             honest
             Conformist
             that
             doth
             but
             preferr
             Protestants
             that
             dissent
             from
             their
             fetters
             before
             the
             Papists
             :
             And
             those
             Bishops
             and
             Arch-bishops
             and
             the
             very
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             their
             times
             ,
             that
             were
             most
             against
             Popery
             ,
             are
             their
             scorn
             and
             hatred
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             
             Heylin's
             reproach
             of
             Arch-Bishop
             Abbot
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Convocation
             ,
             except
             six
             Bishops
             in
             his
             days
             :
             And
             by
             the
             base
             scorns
             that
             they
             now
             pour
             out
             against
             good
             Arch-Bishop
             Grindal
             ,
             calling
             such
             men
             as
             would
             strengthen
             us
             against
             Popery
             by
             reconciliation
             ,
             by
             the
             names
             of
             Grindalizers
             and
             Trimmers
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             would
             betray
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             how
             they
             reproach
             and
             use
             Dr.
             Whitby
             for
             his
             
               Protestant
               Reconciler
            
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Bold
             for
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               four
               Pleas
               of
               the
               Conformists
               for
               the
               Non-Conformists
               ,
            
             and
             such
             others
             ,
             you
             know
             :
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Reflections
             ,
             and
             the
             Samaritan
             they
             have
             not
             yet
             found
             out
             .
             Mr.
             
               Tho.
               Beverley
            
             feareth
             them
             not
             :
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Hereford
             ,
             Dr.
             Crofts
             ,
             (
             the
             first
             man
             that
             ever
             I
             saw
             go
             forth
             with
             a
             Troop
             raised
             by
             his
             Brother
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Sermon
             in
             my
             Pulpit
             the
             first
             that
             ever
             I
             heard
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             was
             in
             Yorkshire
             ,
             and
             he
             himself
             had
             been
             a
             Papist
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             zealous
             for
             their
             Church
             cause
             )
             because
             he
             wrote
             the
             Book
             called
             
               Naked
               Truth
            
             ,
             to
             heal
             us
             and
             strengthen
             us
             against
             Popery
             ,
             they
             gnash
             
             the
             Teeth
             at
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             do
             at
             Dr.
             Barlow
             Bishop
             of
             Lincoln
             ,
             that
             wrote
             of
             the
             treasonable
             principles
             of
             Papists
             ,
             tho'
             these
             Bishops
             are
             too
             big
             for
             them
             yet
             to
             vilify
             ,
             and
             openly
             oppose
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             You
             may
             be
             more
             against
             Popery
             than
             they
             ,
             and
             yet
             bring
             it
             in
             imprudently
             by
             dividing
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Who
             do
             you
             think
             in
             your
             Conscience
             is
             liker
             to
             bring
             it
             in
             ,
             we
             or
             they
             ?
             Who
             hath
             done
             and
             suffer'd
             more
             to
             keep
             it
             out
             ?
             We
             lay
             down
             all
             that
             we
             have
             to
             that
             end
             :
             They
             will
             not
             part
             with
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             or
             one
             Oath
             ,
             or
             a
             Re-ordination
             ,
             or
             an
             Excommunication
             of
             Christs
             Members
             to
             keep
             it
             out
             ;
             but
             plainly
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             rather
             Popery
             came
             in
             than
             abate
             a
             jott
             of
             their
             Self-made
             Religion
             or
             Impositions
             ,
             or
             than
             such
             as
             I
             should
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             confess
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             deny
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Non-Conformists
             may
             be
             the
             occasion
             of
             bringing
             in
             Popery
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Antiperistasis
             ;
             some
             men
             hate
             us
             and
             all
             serious
             Godliness
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             like
             enough
             to
             be
             for
             Popery
             ,
             because
             godly
             men
             are
             against
             it
             :
             And
             I
             fear
             lest
             they
             that
             see
             the
             Non-Conformists
             would
             reform
             their
             Prelacy
             and
             Church-Courts
             ,
             and
             reduce
             them
             to
             the
             Primitive
             Episcopacy
             ,
             described
             by
             Bishop
             Vsher
             ,
             will
             be
             so
             much
             afraid
             ,
             lest
             they
             lose
             some
             of
             their
             Wealth
             and
             Domination
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             will
             hearken
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             will
             promise
             them
             an
             Encrease
             of
             that
             which
             they
             so
             esteem
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             already
             no
             strange
             thing
             to
             hear
             them
             say
             ,
             They
             had
             rather
             the
             Papists
             came
             in
             with
             Popery
             ,
             than
             the
             Dissenters
             with
             their
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             I
             think
             ere
             long
             you
             are
             like
             to
             be
             convinced
             more
             effectually
             than
             by
             Writing
             ,
             which
             Party
             is
             liker
             to
             bring
             in
             Popery
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             Papists
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             begin
             to
             praise
             
               Stephen
               Gardiner
            
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             ,
             for
             their
             Modesty
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             burnt
             
               Cranmer
               ,
               Ridley
               ,
               Hooper
               ,
               Philpot
               ,
               Rogers
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             charge
             them
             with
             bringing
             in
             Popery
             ,
             and
             say
             we
             burn
             you
             for
             that
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             XV.
             They
             say
             that
             you
             stretch
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Oaths
             ,
             Declarations
             ,
             Subscriptions
             ,
             Liturgy
             and
             Canons
             ,
             to
             an
             ill
             sence
             ,
             by
             a
             rigorous
             Interpretation
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             the
             Meaning
             of
             the
             Authors
             ;
             and
             on
             that
             you
             ground
             your
             Dissent
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             grant
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             things
             that
             men
             fear
             (
             whether
             justly
             or
             mistakingly
             )
             no
             less
             than
             deliberate
             Lying
             ,
             Perjury
             ,
             and
             Contracting
             by
             Justification
             the
             Guilt
             of
             
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             Perjuries
             ,
             and
             Swearing
             or
             Covenanting
             never
             to
             repent
             or
             endeavour
             that
             the
             Nation
             should
             repent
             of
             heinous
             Church-Corruptions
             ,
             or
             amend
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             nullifying
             of
             the
             Ordination
             and
             Ministry
             of
             thousands
             ,
             and
             Unchurching
             almost
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             and
             more
             such
             like
             ,
             a
             man
             should
             not
             play
             with
             Matters
             of
             this
             moment
             ,
             nor
             take
             God's
             dreadful
             Name
             in
             vain
             ,
             nor
             sport
             with
             the
             Consuming
             Fire
             .
             And
             I
             hope
             you
             grant
             ,
             that
             Words
             in
             Caths
             and
             Impositions
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             properest
             usual
             sence
             ,
             unless
             the
             Authors
             otherwise
             expound
             them
             .
             And
             you
             know
             that
             they
             have
             been
             so
             far
             from
             expounding
             them
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             that
             these
             twenty
             years
             they
             have
             refused
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             Scotland
             sentenc'd
             the
             Earl
             of
             Argyle
             to
             die
             for
             expounding
             them
             as
             some
             would
             have
             us
             do
             .
             And
             what
             do
             Oaths
             or
             Covenants
             signify
             ,
             if
             the
             Takers
             may
             put
             what
             sence
             they
             will
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             most
             express
             Universals
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             express
             Exclusions
             of
             all
             Exceptions
             ,
             may
             be
             taken
             in
             a
             particular
             sence
             with
             Exceptions
             ,
             such
             Swearers
             and
             Subscribers
             give
             their
             Rules
             no
             security
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             enough
             to
             tell
             you
             we
             will
             willingly
             stand
             to
             Bishop
             
             Sanderson's
             own
             Rules
             in
             his
             Excellent
             Prelections
             
               de
               Iuramento
            
             ,
             for
             expounding
             Oaths
             and
             Promises
             ?
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               these
               Expositions
               of
               stretchers
               ,
               make
               Oaths
               to
               be
               none
               ,
            
             viz.
             [
             It
             's
             unlawful
             ]
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             against
             the
             King's
             Law
             but
             not
             against
             God's
             [
             to
             take
             Arms
             against
             the
             King
             ]
             viz.
             As
             King
             ,
             
               but
               say
               the
               Papists
               ,
               when
               the
               Pope
               excommunicates
               and
               deposeth
               him
               ,
               he
               is
               no
               King
               ,
            
             [
             on
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             ,
             ]
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             any
             unjust
             pretence
             ,
             [
             by
             his
             Authority
             against
             his
             Person
             ]
             viz.
             It
             is
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Gods
             Authority
             and
             not
             by
             his
             ,
             [
             or
             against
             any
             Commissioned
             by
             him
             ,
             ]
             viz.
             Lawfully
             Commissioned
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             are
             discerning
             Iudges
             .
             
               The
               same
               I
               may
               say
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               :
               As
            
             Assenting
             and
             Consenting
             to
             all
             things
             ,
             except
             many
             things
             :
             Swearing
             Canonical
             Obedience
             in
             Licitis
             &
             Honestis
             ,
             
               when
               we
               judge
               ten
               or
               twenty
               Canons
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               very
               frame
               to
               be
            
             Illicita
             &
             Inhonesta
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             as
             you
             have
             said
             that
             those
             Great
             Men
             ,
             Grotius
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             
               Jeremy
               Taylor
            
             were
             for
             profitable
             Lying
             ,
             so
             you
             know
             that
             Worthy
             Latitudinarian
             Dr.
             who
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               if
               false
               Knaves
               would
               turn
               him
               out
               of
               his
               Ministry
               and
               Living
               ,
               by
               ensnaring
               Impositions
               ,
               he
               would
               take
               the
               Words
               in
               the
               best
               sence
               he
               could
               subdue
               them
               to
               ,
               whatever
               the
               Authors
               meant
            
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             as
             Lawful
             for
             him
             to
             defend
             himself
             against
             Knaves
             with
             his
             Tongue
             ,
             as
             with
             his
             Hands
             and
             Sword.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             M.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             newly
             gone
             to
             his
             Judge
             :
             
               Nobis
               non
               licet
            
             —
             I
             told
             you
             that
             in
             my
             Catechism
             on
             the
             Ninth
             Commandment
             ,
             I
             have
             given
             unanswerable
             Reasons
             against
             Lying
             ,
             for
             any
             Benefit
             whatever
             .
          
           
             Some
             say
             that
             all
             our
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             are
             but
             
               Articles
               of
               Peace
            
             ,
             and
             we
             subscribe
             not
             to
             believe
             
               them
               true
            
             ,
             but
             
               not
               to
               preach
               against
               them
            
             .
             At
             this
             rate
             men
             need
             not
             stick
             at
             any
             Oath
             ,
             and
             may
             shake
             off
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             when
             they
             have
             taken
             it
             .
             And
             if
             we
             are
             thought
             worthy
             to
             be
             hated
             ,
             and
             ruined
             as
             Rogues
             ,
             for
             refusing
             self-saving
             ,
             prudential
             ,
             deliberate
             Lying
             ,
             and
             Perjury
             ,
             when
             Oaths
             and
             Veracity
             are
             so
             much
             of
             the
             security
             of
             the
             Estates
             ,
             Names
             ,
             and
             Lives
             ,
             of
             Kings
             and
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             so
             necessary
             to
             all
             humane
             Converse
             ,
             we
             patiently
             commit
             our
             Cause
             to
             Him
             that
             shortly
             and
             righteously
             will
             determine
             all
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           LVIII
           .
           Whether
           Communion
           with
           so
           Faulty
           a
           Church
           be
           Lawful
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             Shewed
             what
             you
             said
             against
             Conformity
             to
             a
             Friend
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             read
             it
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             What
             a
             Self-contradictor
             is
             this
             Man
             ,
             to
             lay
             all
             this
             Charge
             on
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             yet
             himself
             to
             hold
             Communion
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             perswade
             others
             so
             to
             do
             ?
             Can
             we
             touch
             Pitch
             and
             not
             be
             defiled
             ?
             And
             indeed
             if
             all
             this
             be
             as
             bad
             as
             you
             fear
             ,
             I
             cannot
             see
             how
             any
             Separatists
             are
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             or
             how
             any
             may
             Communicate
             with
             so
             bad
             a
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             
               Sic
               stulti
               vitia
               vitant
            
             ,
             drunken
             men
             reel
             from
             side
             to
             side
             ;
             to
             keep
             one
             right
             tract
             ,
             or
             to
             cut
             by
             a
             thred
             ,
             seemeth
             impossible
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             I.
             You
             must
             distinguish
             between
             the
             Diocesan
             Churchs
             as
             constituted
             by
             their
             Courts
             of
             Government
             and
             Canons
             ,
             and
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             .
          
           
             II.
             Between
             those
             Parish-Churches
             which
             have
             godly
             or
             tolerable
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             have
             not
             .
          
           
             III.
             Between
             Ministry
             and
             Lay-Communion
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Between
             stated
             and
             occasional
             Communion
             .
          
           
             V.
             Between
             preferring
             their
             Churches
             before
             better
             ,
             and
             not
             avoiding
             them
             as
             null
             ,
             or
             as
             unlawful
             to
             be
             Communicated
             with
             .
          
           
             Understand
             these
             five
             distinctions
             well
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             satisfy
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Apply
             them
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             hear
             your
             judgment
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I.
             The
             
               Diocesan
               Churches
            
             ,
             as
             they
             
               depose
               all
               inferiour
               Bishops
               and
               Churches
               ,
            
             and
             Rule
             by
             their
             
               Lay-Civilians
               ,
               Church-Censures
            
             ,
             I
             disown
             and
             hold
             no
             Communion
             with
             in
             
               those
               errours
            
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             their
             Christianity
             .
             But
             I
             peaceably
             submit
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             live
             quietly
             under
             them
             ,
             if
             I
             might
             .
          
           
             II.
             Those
             Parishes
             that
             have
             
               notoriously
               uncapable
               Priests
            
             ,
             either
             through
             
               utter
               insufficiency
               ,
               heresy
            
             or
             hurtfulness
             ,
             doing
             more
             harm
             than
             good
             ,
             I
             own
             not
             to
             be
             Organized
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             have
             Commmunion
             with
             their
             Ministers
             as
             Ministers
             ,
             not
             owning
             them
             for
             such
             .
          
           
             III.
             I
             hold
             it
             utterly
             unlawful
             to
             be
             Ministers
             with
             them
             ,
             on
             the
             terms
             now
             required
             of
             us
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             have
             no
             such
             Ministerial
             Communion
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             IV.
             I
             preferr
             them
             not
             before
             better
             .
          
           
             V.
             I
             hold
             not
             fixed
             Communion
             as
             a
             fixed
             Member
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             I
             hold
             occasional
             Communion
             with
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             What
             Communion
             is
             it
             then
             that
             you
             hold
             with
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I.
             With
             the
             Diocesans
             and
             their
             Officers
             ,
             I
             hold
             mental
             Communion
             as
             a
             Christian
             and
             a
             Protestant
             in
             all
             the
             essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             that
             Reformation
             which
             they
             own
             .
          
           
             
               II.
               With
               the
            
             Parish-Churches
             
               that
               have
            
             true
             Ministers
             ,
             
               I
               hold
            
             mental
             Communion
             ,
             as
             true
             particular
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               (
               tho'
               faulty
               )
               and
            
             local
             Communion
             
               on
               just
               occasions
            
             .
          
           
             III.
             With
             the
             Parish-Assemblies
             that
             have
             
               intolerable
               Ministers
            
             ,
             I
             hold
             
               mental
               Communion
            
             with
             the
             
               People
               as
               Christians
            
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             refuse
             on
             just
             occasion
             to
             join
             with
             them
             in
             any
             good
             exercise
             as
             Lay-men
             .
          
           
             IV.
             With
             those
             Churches
             that
             have
             Ministers
             and
             Liturgy
             as
             ours
             that
             need
             reformation
             ,
             I
             profess
             to
             join
             with
             them
             as
             Christians
             and
             Protestants
             that
             own
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             that
             promise
             to
             preach
             nothing
             as
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             but
             what
             is
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             proved
             by
             it
             :
             And
             when
             I
             Communicate
             with
             that
             Church
             it
             is
             as
             a
             Society
             so
             professing
             :
             But
             if
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             Liturgy
             ,
             or
             Lives
             have
             any
             faults
             ,
             being
             not
             
               Idolatry
               ,
               Heresy
               ,
               Blasphemy
            
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             rendreth
             their
             whole
             Worship
             ,
             and
             assembling
             unacceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             I
             disown
             Communion
             in
             any
             of
             those
             faults
             ,
             tho'
             I
             be
             present
             .
          
           
             V.
             When
             I
             can
             have
             better
             ,
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             ,
             without
             greater
             hurt
             than
             good
             ,
             I
             preferr
             it
             ;
             and
             only
             use
             
               occasional
               
               local
               Communion
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Liturgy-Churches
             ,
             as
             I
             would
             do
             with
             strangers
             were
             I
             in
             foreign
             lands
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Where
             I
             can
             have
             no
             better
             ,
             without
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             ,
             I
             Communicate
             constantly
             and
             only
             with
             the
             Parish-Church
             where
             I
             live
             ,
             as
             to
             Local-Communion
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             how
             can
             you
             do
             either
             of
             these
             without
             guilt
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             as
             bad
             as
             you
             have
             described
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             have
             not
             charged
             the
             Parish-Churches
             with
             that
             which
             I
             have
             charged
             the
             Diocesans
             &
             their
             Courts
             with
             ;
             many
             honest
             Ministers
             ,
             never
             troubled
             nor
             excommunicated
             a
             true
             Servant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             ever
             owned
             intentionally
             the
             doing
             it
             by
             others
             .
             They
             lament
             the
             impositions
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             glad
             we
             were
             united
             by
             their
             removal
             :
             They
             would
             fain
             have
             good
             men
             restored
             ;
             and
             they
             do
             their
             best
             to
             promote
             godliness
             .
             And
             the
             Ordinary
             Lords-Day
             part
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             tho'
             not
             faultless
             ,
             containeth
             things
             true
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             a
             very
             great
             and
             excellent
             degree
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             to
             make
             that
             Book
             :
             And
             the
             most
             of
             all
             its
             faults
             are
             in
             the
             By-Offices
             ,
             Baptism
             ,
             Confirmation
             ,
             and
             Burial
             ,
             &
             the
             Rubricks
             ,
             which
             the
             Lords-Day
             common
             Worship
             is
             not
             concerned
             in
             ,
             nor
             do
             the
             Congregation
             approve
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sin
             hath
             brought
             woeful
             faultiness
             into
             all
             the
             Churches
             on
             Earth
             :
             And
             there
             are
             very
             few
             on
             Earth
             that
             have
             not
             worse
             Doctrine
             and
             a
             worse
             Liturgy
             than
             ours
             :
             What
             then
             ?
             Must
             we
             either
             own
             or
             hide
             all
             their
             faults
             ,
             or
             else
             disown
             and
             renounce
             them
             all
             ?
             No
             neither
             ,
             but
             disown
             what
             is
             evil
             ,
             and
             own
             what
             is
             good
             ;
             and
             separate
             from
             none
             of
             them
             further
             than
             they
             separate
             from
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             answer
             me
             a
             few
             questions
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Do
             you
             think
             any
             Church
             on
             Earth
             to
             be
             faultless
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             No
             :
             For
             all
             men
             are
             faulty
             ,
             but
             the
             difference
             is
             great
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             No
             doubt
             it
             is
             great
             :
             But
             ,
             2.
             
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             you
             are
             guilty
             of
             all
             the
             faults
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             you
             join
             with
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             They
             say
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             
               secret
               Faults
            
             :
             But
             of
             the
             open
             they
             say
             we
             are
             partakers
             by
             our
             presence
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             think
             there
             is
             any
             Church
             on
             Earth
             that
             
               hath
               no
               open
               Faults
            
             ?
             And
             will
             you
             join
             with
             none
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             they
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             Faults
             of
             Conversation
             that
             they
             mean
             ,
             but
             in
             
               Ministry
               ,
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             and
             Worship
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             sure
             
               Conversation
               Faults
            
             are
             oft
             alledged
             for
             separation
             :
             But
             is
             there
             any
             Minister
             or
             Church
             that
             hath
             no
             
               open
               Faults
            
             in
             Ministry
             and
             Worship
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             They
             mean
             not
             
               small
               Infirmities
            
             ,
             such
             as
             weak
             ,
             faulty
             expressions
             ,
             methods
             ,
             disorders
             ,
             dullness
             ,
             &c.
             but
             
               gross
               ,
               intolerable
               Faults
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             So
             then
             you
             are
             come
             to
             what
             I
             hold
             ,
             I
             profess
             that
             if
             I
             see
             or
             hear
             any
             such
             
               Blasphemy
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               Heresy
            
             ,
             or
             Malignity
             ,
             as
             renders
             the
             Worship
             abhorred
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             abhor
             it
             and
             avoid
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Is
             none
             of
             all
             that
             such
             which
             you
             have
             described
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Nothing
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Lords-Day
             Worship
             ,
             which
             the
             Congregation
             must
             join
             in
             :
             Yea
             I
             dare
             not
             say
             that
             their
             By-offices
             ,
             viz.
             Baptism
             it self
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             kind
             of
             Godfathers
             and
             Crossing
             ,
             doth
             frustrate
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             the
             capable
             .
             And
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             is
             very
             Piously
             Administred
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             :
             And
             if
             they
             force
             men
             thither
             or
             admit
             them
             that
             are
             unfit
             ,
             that
             maketh
             not
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             unfit
             for
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             their
             faults
             in
             Discipline
             are
             none
             of
             mine
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             Faults
             
               known
               before
               hand
            
             become
             mine
             if
             I
             join
             with
             such
             a
             faulty
             Worship
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Then
             you
             must
             join
             with
             none
             on
             Earth
             :
             You
             know
             before
             hand
             your
             own
             faults
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             be
             guilty
             of
             in
             prayer
             :
             Must
             you
             therefore
             forbear
             to
             pray
             ?
             Suppose
             I
             have
             a
             teacher
             that
             is
             an
             Anabaptist
             ,
             an
             Antinomian
             ,
             or
             hath
             some
             known
             tolerable
             Errour
             ,
             which
             I
             know
             before
             hand
             he
             holds
             ,
             and
             useth
             to
             vend
             in
             his
             Praying
             and
             Preaching
             .
             Is
             it
             unlawful
             to
             join
             with
             such
             ?
             Then
             
               Presbyterians
               ,
               Independants
            
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             differ
             in
             judgment
             ,
             must
             still
             run
             away
             from
             one
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             commit
             a
             Fault
             themselves
             makes
             it
             but
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             impose
             it
             
               on
               me
            
             ,
             it
             's
             mine
             if
             I
             be
             present
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             You
             should
             have
             said
             only
             ,
             
               It
               's
               mine
               if
               I
               commit
               it
               .
            
             If
             you
             were
             commanded
             to
             burn
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             your
             presence
             maketh
             you
             not
             guilty
             if
             you
             do
             it
             not
             ,
             nor
             consent
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             's
             one
             thing
             to
             impose
             on
             you
             the
             committing
             of
             a
             fault
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             impose
             on
             you
             to
             hear
             another
             man
             commit
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             it
             's
             one
             thing
             to
             impose
             that
             which
             you
             
               can
               refuse
            
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             force
             you
             
               to
               do
               it
            
             .
          
           
             When
             an
             Anabaptist
             ,
             or
             an
             Antinomian
             ,
             or
             a
             Preacher
             of
             undecent
             Expressions
             or
             Disorder
             ,
             teacheth
             in
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             he
             imposeth
             on
             them
             all
             to
             hear
             
               his
               Faults
            
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             
               approve
               them
               or
               do
               the
               like
               :
            
             Or
             if
             he
             command
             them
             to
             believe
             his
             Errours
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             
               refuseable
               imposition
            
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             choose
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             Congregation
             I
             must
             do
             as
             they
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             What
             must
             you
             do
             that
             is
             sin
             ?
             Must
             you
             say
             all
             that
             the
             Priest
             will
             say
             ?
             Must
             you
             believe
             all
             his
             mistakes
             ?
             Must
             you
             put
             up
             any
             unlawful
             request
             to
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             say
             they
             ;
             we
             must
             pray
             for
             Bishops
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             verily
             they
             have
             need
             of
             prayer
             :
             But
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             very
             humble
             petitioners
             themselves
             when
             they
             bid
             you
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             a
             
               God
               that
               worketh
               great
               Marvels
            
             .
             But
             mu●●
             you
             needs
             own
             every
             petition
             in
             the
             Assembly
             ?
             By
             what
             Obligation
             ?
             Do
             you
             undertake
             to
             own
             every
             petition
             that
             your
             own
             Preacher
             will
             put
             up
             ,
             before
             you
             know
             what
             he
             will
             say
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             or
             if
             you
             knew
             he
             would
             speak
             amiss
             ?
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             told
             you
             that
             one
             of
             the
             zealousest
             Non-Conformists
             against
             Prelacy
             ,
             was
             old
             Mr.
             
               Humphrey
               F●n
            
             of
             Coventry
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             wont
             after
             every
             Collect
             in
             the
             Common-Prayer
             to
             say
             Amen
             aloud
             ,
             except
             the
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Bishops
             :
             And
             he
             thought
             his
             silence
             was
             sufficient
             notice
             of
             his
             Dissent
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             broken
             Responses
             are
             ludicrous
             and
             intolerable
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Prejudice
             may
             make
             any
             thing
             seem
             so
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Iews
             Church
             used
             such
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             tell
             us
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             the
             oldest
             part
             of
             all
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             used
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             Holy
             fervency
             would
             not
             endure
             to
             be
             silenced
             or
             restrained
             to
             a
             bare
             Amen
             .
             3.
             
             And
             if
             it
             were
             not
             that
             prophane
             Men
             use
             them
             unreverently
             and
             so
             bring
             them
             into
             disgrace
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             again
             used
             fervently
             by
             zealous
             Christians
             ,
             they
             would
             seem
             quite
             another
             thing
             .
             4.
             
             And
             we
             do
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             effect
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             people
             sing
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             save
             that
             the
             tune
             keepeth
             them
             better
             in
             time
             and
             order
             ,
             and
             avoideth
             the
             confusion
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             my
             Friend
             saith
             that
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               with
               such
               no
               not
               to
               Eat
               ,
               and
               from
               such
               turn
               away
               :
            
             And
             you
             seem
             to
             suspect
             them
             (
             tho'
             you
             only
             say
             what
             you
             avoid
             your self
             )
             of
             Lying
             ,
             Perjury
             ,
             Persecution
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             is
             it
             not
             a
             sin
             to
             Communicate
             with
             such
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             never
             told
             you
             that
             I
             took
             all
             the
             Parish-Ministers
             or
             People
             for
             persecutors
             .
             No
             ,
             nor
             for
             Lyers
             :
             For
             when
             they
             say
             that
             
               ex
               animo
            
             they
             hold
             that
             nothing
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             or
             Ceremonies
             ,
             &c.
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             speak
             as
             they
             think
             .
             But
             it
             would
             be
             a
             
               lye
               in
               me
            
             who
             am
             otherwise
             perswaded
             .
          
           
           
             And
             for
             Perjury
             ;
             it
             's
             one
             thing
             gros●y
             to
             be
             perjured
             ;
             I
             charged
             them
             not
             with
             that
             :
             And
             it
             's
             another
             thing
             to
             say
             or
             do
             somewhat
             that
             may
             make
             a
             man
             some
             way
             guilty
             of
             other
             mens
             perjury
             :
             This
             is
             it
             which
             
               affrights
               me
            
             from
             Conformity
             ;
             but
             as
             
               to
               them
            
             ,
             they
             understand
             the
             words
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             Promises
             and
             Impositions
             otherwise
             than
             I
             do
             (
             as
             I
             told
             you
             the
             Earl
             of
             Ar●yle
             did
             )
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             many
             worthy
             men
             ,
             such
             as
             Mr.
             Gurnal
             ,
             and
             others
             known
             to
             us
             ,
             were
             drawn
             in
             ,
             by
             having
             leave
             to
             declare
             that
             they
             took
             the
             impositions
             in
             such
             a
             sence
             as
             they
             thought
             Lawful
             (
             as
             the
             Arians
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Seleuci●
             ,
             and
             the
             Acacians
             drew
             many
             in
             to
             them
             by
             giving
             them
             all
             leave
             to
             subscribe
             in
             their
             own
             sence
             )
             :
             And
             though
             I
             can
             justifie
             none
             of
             this
             ;
             yet
             what
             ever
             their
             words
             were
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             were
             not
             faultless
             ,
             their
             hearts
             abhorred
             Perjury
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             ask
             your
             friend
             these
             Questions
             .
             1.
             
             Did
             none
             that
             are
             for
             separation
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             take
             the
             Corporation-Oath
             and
             Declaration
             ?
             You
             know
             that
             many
             of
             them
             did
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Do
             they
             ever
             since
             avoid
             Communion
             with
             all
             those
             men
             ?
             You
             know
             they
             do
             not
             .
             And
             yet
             none
             of
             the
             Ministers
             Subscriptions
             to
             me
             seem
             half
             so
             frightful
             as
             the
             Corporation
             Declaration
             .
             Do
             they
             not
             then
             here
             shew
             Partiality
             ,
             and
             themselves
             justify
             our
             Communion
             with
             the
             Conformists
             ?
          
           
             Yea
             when
             Mr.
             Eaton
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Independants
             wrote
             against
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             many
             called
             the
             Covenant
             an
             Almanack
             out
             of
             date
             ;
             did
             the
             rest
             avoid
             communion
             with
             these
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             briefly
             tell
             me
             why
             you
             Communicate
             in
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Briefly
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             Christ
             hath
             Commanded
             us
             to
             live
             in
             the
             utmost
             Love
             ,
             Union
             and
             Concord
             with
             all
             his
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             that
             we
             possibly
             can
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             hold
             all
             the
             essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             constituteth
             them
             Members
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             ,
             and
             no
             errour
             that
             nullifieth
             their
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             maketh
             their
             Communion
             unlawful
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             my
             own
             edification
             hath
             required
             it
             :
             I
             have
             long
             lived
             where
             I
             could
             have
             no
             better
             Communion
             ;
             and
             after
             I
             found
             Communion
             with
             both
             sorts
             most
             profitable
             to
             me
             ;
             I
             found
             the
             Liturgy
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             fit
             for
             my
             serious
             desires
             and
             praises
             to
             
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Preachers
             that
             I
             heard
             were
             profitable
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             if
             some
             words
             were
             amiss
             ,
             I
             past
             them
             by
             ;
             and
             the
             very
             Concord
             and
             Presence
             of
             Christians
             (
             though
             faulty
             )
             is
             pleasant
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             lived
             where
             and
             when
             these
             Parish
             Churches
             were
             slandered
             by
             mistakes
             ,
             to
             be
             such
             whose
             Communion
             was
             unlawful
             ;
             and
             my
             constant
             avoiding
             them
             ,
             would
             have
             made
             me
             seem
             a
             consenter
             to
             the
             slanders
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             scandal
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             lived
             in
             a
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             Rulers
             and
             Laws
             Commanded
             Parish
             Communion
             ;
             and
             to
             forbear
             it
             against
             such
             commands
             and
             penalties
             ,
             seemeth
             plainly
             to
             tell
             the
             world
             that
             I
             hold
             it
             unlawful
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             untruth
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             I
             had
             seen
             whither
             this
             extream
             of
             separation
             had
             brought
             this
             Nation
             ,
             formerly
             ,
             and
             of
             late
             ;
             and
             what
             a
             hopeful
             Reformation
             it
             shamed
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             such
             Rebellious
             and
             mad
             actions
             ,
             as
             made
             them
             ,
             and
             accidentally
             others
             ,
             the
             scorn
             and
             hatred
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             have
             occasioned
             all
             our
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             I
             lived
             where
             men
             that
             I
             thought
             guilty
             of
             our
             sinful
             persecution
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             did
             discern
             the
             mistake
             of
             them
             that
             overcharged
             the
             Liturgy
             and
             Parish
             Communion
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             took
             them
             for
             a
             proud
             Fanatick
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             worthy
             of
             all
             that
             doth
             befal
             them
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             do
             God
             service
             in
             ruining
             us
             all
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             such
             :
             And
             I
             durst
             not
             thus
             scandalize
             and
             harden
             men
             in
             grievous
             persecutions
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             was
             loth
             to
             misguide
             others
             by
             my
             example
             ;
             and
             I
             doubted
             not
             but
             when
             necessity
             drove
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             many
             would
             see
             cause
             to
             Communicate
             with
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             .
             And
             I
             was
             willing
             that
             they
             should
             sooner
             see
             these
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             not
             seem
             to
             do
             it
             only
             to
             save
             themselves
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             I
             had
             read
             the
             writings
             of
             those
             excellent
             men
             of
             God
             against
             Brownists
             ,
             or
             Separation
             heretofore
             ;
             who
             then
             were
             the
             Non-Conformists
             that
             did
             suffer
             so
             much
             for
             Reformation
             :
             He
             that
             will
             read
             what
             is
             written
             by
             Mr.
             
               Iohn
               Paget
            
             ,
             Mr.
             
               William
               Bradshaw
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Gifford
             ,
             Mr.
             Hildersham
             ,
             Mr.
             Brightman
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Iohn
               Ball
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Rathband
             ,
             Dr.
             Ames
             First
             and
             Second
             Manuduction
             ,
             &c.
             and
             lately
             Mr.
             
               Iohn
               Tombes
            
             ,
             the
             Pillar
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             ;
             and
             for
             hearing
             by
             Mr.
             
               Philip
               Nye
            
             ,
             may
             see
             enough
             for
             just
             satisfaction
             ;
             especially
             in
             Mr.
             
             Ball
             's
             Trial
             of
             Separation
             .
             And
             though
             the
             case
             of
             Conformity
             be
             since
             made
             
             much
             harder
             to
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             the
             Laity
             the
             change
             is
             not
             so
             great
             as
             herein
             alters
             the
             case
             of
             Lawfulness
             or
             Duty
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             I
             found
             that
             St.
             Paul
             charged
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             as
             having
             among
             them
             men
             Carnal
             ,
             guilty
             of
             Schism
             ,
             slandering
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             guilty
             of
             sinful
             Law-Suits
             ,
             and
             defrauding
             each
             other
             ,
             bearing
             with
             incest
             ,
             disordered
             ,
             profane
             and
             drunk
             at
             Sacramental
             Communions
             ;
             some
             decryed
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Galatians
             seem
             more
             to
             be
             accused
             than
             they
             ,
             as
             depraving
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             .
             The
             Colossians
             faulty
             ;
             almost
             all
             the
             Seven
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             charged
             with
             grievous
             corruption
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             no
             man
             is
             commanded
             to
             separate
             from
             any
             one
             of
             these
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             blamed
             for
             not
             doing
             it
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             I
             find
             that
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             was
             certainly
             sinless
             ,
             held
             open
             Communion
             with
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             in
             Synagogues
             and
             Temples
             ,
             and
             Commanded
             the
             people
             their
             duty
             even
             to
             the
             falsly
             obtruded
             Priests
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             the
             Pharisees
             while
             they
             delivered
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ;
             though
             he
             condemned
             and
             separated
             from
             their
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             superstitious
             traditions
             and
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             my
             Reasons
             for
             Lay-Parish-Communion
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             
               But
               you
               did
               not
               answer
            
             [
             from
             such
             turn
             away
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             not
             to
             Eat
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             The
             answer
             is
             obvious
             ;
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             cast
             out
             wicked
             impenitent
             men
             ;
             and
             this
             Christ
             commandeth
             them
             ;
             but
             he
             never
             bids
             particular
             Christians
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             where
             some
             such
             are
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             omits
             its
             duty
             :
             For
             then
             you
             should
             separate
             from
             duty
             ,
             from
             Gods
             Worship
             and
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             separating
             from
             sinners
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             for
             Family
             and
             Private
             Converse
             ,
             every
             Christian
             is
             judge
             himself
             ,
             and
             must
             refuse
             all
             familiarity
             with
             scandalous
             Christians
             which
             encourageth
             them
             in
             sin
             or
             seemeth
             to
             own
             it
             .
          
           
             God
             Commandeth
             no
             man
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             not
             in
             his
             power
             ;
             to
             put
             a
             scandalous
             impenitent
             man
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Churches
             power
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             command
             belongs
             to
             them
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             in
             your
             power
             ,
             and
             therefore
             belongs
             not
             to
             you
             ,
             save
             to
             admonish
             men
             ,
             and
             tell
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             to
             put
             men
             from
             your
             table
             and
             familiarity
             ,
             is
             in
             your
             power
             and
             belongs
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             Suppose
             the
             King
             write
             to
             the
             City
             of
             London
             to
             put
             all
             Rebels
             out
             of
             their
             Company
             and
             Converse
             ;
             its
             easie
             to
             understand
             ,
             
             that
             every
             one
             must
             do
             it
             only
             in
             his
             own
             place
             .
             Every
             single
             man
             cannot
             turn
             such
             out
             of
             the
             Common-Council
             :
             The
             City
             Rulers
             must
             do
             that
             ,
             and
             till
             it
             be
             done
             ,
             single
             men
             may
             not
             deny
             obedience
             to
             the
             Governours
             :
             But
             all
             may
             turn
             them
             out
             of
             their
             houses
             ,
             shops
             and
             familiarity
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             they
             say
             it
             is
             a
             receding
             from
             our
             former
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             pulling
             down
             what
             we
             built
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             The
             Separators
             pull'd
             it
             down
             with
             a
             witness
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             :
             Did
             the
             Covenant
             or
             our
             Profession
             ever
             bind
             us
             to
             take
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             to
             be
             worse
             than
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             to
             be
             no
             Churches
             ,
             or
             their
             Communion
             utterly
             unlawful
             ?
             Or
             did
             it
             bind
             us
             to
             preferr
             a
             desertion
             of
             all
             publick
             Communion
             before
             it
             ?
             No
             ,
             it
             did
             not
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             had
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             sinful
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             repented
             of
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             were
             bound
             by
             God's
             word
             (
             and
             no
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             Practices
             bind
             us
             to
             any
             more
             than
             Scripture
             binds
             us
             to
             )
             to
             avoid
             all
             that
             is
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             And
             when
             we
             have
             our
             choice
             to
             preferr
             the
             best
             ;
             he
             that
             doth
             either
             turn
             to
             Sin
             ,
             or
             preferr
             a
             less
             good
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             before
             a
             greater
             ,
             goeth
             back
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             preferreth
             
               no
               Publick
            
             Worship
             ,
             before
             the
             Parish
             Worship
             ,
             goeth
             back
             indeed
             ,
             and
             breaketh
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             by
             profaneness
             and
             Schism
             .
             God's
             word
             is
             a
             clearer
             and
             surer
             Test
             of
             our
             Duty
             and
             Controversies
             ,
             than
             any
             humane
             Covenants
             .
          
           
             When
             Ministers
             were
             changed
             ,
             1647.
             many
             places
             got
             out
             some
             tolerable
             weak
             Ministers
             to
             get
             in
             abler
             men
             in
             great
             Towns.
             When
             the
             Bishops
             returned
             ,
             their
             abler
             Ministers
             being
             dead
             or
             ejected
             ,
             they
             took
             the
             old
             ones
             again
             .
             Did
             these
             go
             back
             from
             Covenant
             Reformation
             or
             Duty
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             have
             no
             better
             ?
             Had
             not
             those
             been
             the
             revolters
             that
             would
             rather
             have
             had
             none
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             why
             go
             you
             to
             the
             Parish-Churches
             when
             you
             might
             have
             better
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             Non-Conformists
             Preach
             not
             better
             than
             many
             of
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             Liturgy
             is
             better
             words
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             than
             some
             weak
             or
             faulty
             Non-Conformists
             oft
             use
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             brown
             loaf
             and
             a
             white
             one
             both
             ,
             may
             be
             better
             than
             a
             white
             one
             alone
             ;
             I
             found
             both
             best
             ;
             and
             I
             knew
             it
             sin
             to
             renounce
             Communion
             with
             any
             Church
             for
             weakness
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             as
             good
             as
             others
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             is
             best
             at
             one
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             so
             at
             another
             ;
             Praying
             in
             it self
             ,
             is
             better
             than
             working
             ,
             and
             eating
             ,
             
             sleeping
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             their
             proper
             time
             ,
             your
             servants
             working
             ,
             and
             your
             eating
             and
             sleeping
             is
             better
             than
             praying
             at
             that
             time
             .
             One
             that
             is
             a
             Son
             ,
             a
             Servant
             ,
             a
             Wife
             ,
             who
             is
             commanded
             by
             ahe
             Master
             of
             the
             Family
             to
             hear
             a
             tolerable
             Parish-Minister
             ,
             may
             then
             find
             it
             better
             than
             disorderly
             and
             disobediently
             to
             hear
             an
             abler
             Man
             ;
             that
             may
             by
             variety
             of
             conditions
             be
             one
             mans
             Duty
             ,
             which
             is
             anothers
             sin
             .
          
           
             But
             alas
             !
             I
             fear
             that
             Communion
             with
             a
             Non-Conformist-Church
             will
             quickly
             in
             England
             be
             so
             rare
             ,
             as
             will
             end
             the
             controversy
             which
             you
             should
             preferr
             ,
             and
             you
             must
             have
             Parish-Church
             Communion
             or
             none
             :
             As
             it
             was
             before
             1638
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             scarce
             more
             than
             one
             Non-Conformist
             that
             held
             any
             Church-Communion
             but
             Parochial
             ,
             in
             each
             County
             .
             I
             think
             ,
             God's
             Judgments
             will
             soon
             silence
             this
             dispute
             with
             all
             that
             will
             not
             renounce
             all
             Local-Church
             Communion
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             conclude
             with
             another
             reason
             of
             my
             practice
             .
             Almost
             every
             Church
             on
             Earth
             hath
             a
             worse
             Liturgy
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             and
             People
             than
             ours
             :
             But
             I
             dare
             not
             separate
             from
             almost
             every
             Church
             on
             Earth
             :
             And
             therefore
             not
             from
             one
             for
             a
             reason
             that
             is
             common
             to
             almost
             all
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           LIX
           .
           A
           Draught
           of
           ten
           Articles
           containing
           that
           which
           the
           Non-Conforming
           Reconcilers
           desire
           ,
           to
           unite
           us
           ,
           and
           heal
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           GOD
           seeth
           this
           Land
           meet
           for
           so
           great
           a
           Mercy
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             Have
             one
             thing
             more
             to
             desire
             of
             you
             ,
             That
             you
             will
             so
             far
             answer
             the
             common
             question
             ,
             
               What
               would
               you
               have
            
             ?
             As
             to
             tell
             it
             us
             punctually
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             things
             which
             you
             take
             to
             be
             necessary
             to
             our
             agreement
             :
             It
             may
             be
             hereafter
             they
             may
             be
             regarded
             and
             used
             ,
             tho'
             not
             in
             our
             days
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             mean
             as
             to
             the
             ends
             and
             things
             desired
             of
             us
             or
             a
             form
             of
             Words
             to
             be
             the
             containing
             means
             ?
             As
             to
             the
             former
             ;
             1.
             
             We
             desire
             nothing
             but
             the
             promoting
             God's
             Glory
             ,
             Kingdom
             and
             Will
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             three
             first
             Petitions
             in
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             for
             the
             Information
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             by
             the
             Pure
             ,
             Plentiful
             ,
             and
             Powerful
             pre●ching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             True
             and
             Spiritual
             Worshipping
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             the
             due
             Exercise
             of
             Church-Discipline
             according
             to
             Christ's
             Laws
             .
             And
             that
             herein
             all
             Christians
             may
             live
             in
             Love
             ,
             and
             
             Peace
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             Concord
             as
             they
             can
             :
             And
             to
             that
             end
             that
             they
             may
             take
             God's
             Word
             which
             they
             are
             all
             agreed
             in
             as
             the
             Test
             of
             their
             Concord
             ,
             and
             as
             sufficient
             for
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             universal
             Law
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Churches
             may
             not
             be
             torn
             by
             the
             imposition
             of
             Mens
             Canonical
             Engines
             as
             necessary
             to
             Liberty
             or
             Communion
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             never
             did
             nor
             can
             unite
             .
             And
             that
             such
             course
             may
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             Choice
             of
             Church-Pastors
             ,
             that
             the
             Flocks
             may
             be
             guided
             and
             fed
             by
             Truth
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             not
             famished
             nor
             opprest
             by
             Malignants
             that
             hate
             the
             serious
             practice
             of
             what
             they
             Preach
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             Wealth
             nor
             Honour
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             desire
             ;
             but
             see
             small
             hopes
             of
             attaining
             by
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             The
             desires
             are
             honest
             ,
             but
             you
             all
             profess
             just
             desires
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             
               de
               fine
            
             :
             But
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             leave
             to
             the
             World
             in
             writing
             the
             
               ipsissima
               Verba
            
             ,
             which
             you
             would
             wish
             in
             a
             healing
             Law
             ,
             with
             as
             little
             change
             as
             may
             be
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             do
             it
             ,
             premising
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             such
             a
             yielding
             form
             must
             contain
             but
             what
             's
             of
             necessity
             to
             our
             Concord
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             that
             our
             well-being
             requireth
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             words
             must
             not
             be
             too
             many
             ,
             lest
             they
             seem
             too
             tedious
             ,
             nor
             too
             few
             ,
             lest
             they
             be
             not
             intelligible
             .
             3.
             
             That
             they
             that
             will
             defeat
             them
             will
             pretend
             but
             to
             change
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             thereby
             cross
             our
             sence
             and
             necessities
             ;
             but
             take
             them
             ,
             tho'
             men
             give
             us
             no
             present
             hopes
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Breviate
             of
             the
             Ten
             Articles
             desired
             by
             such
             Non-Conformists
             as
             treated
             for
             Concord
             ,
             1660.
             and
             1661.
             for
             such
             a
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Parish-Churches
             as
             is
             needful
             to
             our
             Union
             .
          
           
             I.
             THat
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             consent
             to
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             by
             Parents
             ,
             or
             Pro-parents
             or
             Adopters
             for
             Infants
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Adult
             for
             themselves
             ,
             be
             the
             Terms
             of
             Church-Entrace
             by
             Baptism
             .
          
           
           
             II.
             That
             the
             Terms
             of
             the
             Communion
             and
             Privileges
             of
             the
             Adult
             ,
             be
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             personally
             owned
             and
             renewed
             solemnly
             the
             said
             Christian
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             proved
             to
             have
             nulled
             that
             Profession
             by
             Apostasie
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             an
             inconsistent
             wicked
             Life
             ;
             And
             that
             they
             understandingly
             desire
             the
             said
             Communion
             .
          
           
             III.
             For
             the
             necessary
             notification
             of
             such
             understanding
             ,
             consent
             and
             desire
             ,
             the
             Pastors
             that
             know
             them
             ,
             after
             due
             Catechizing
             shall
             try
             them
             ;
             and
             upon
             Approbation
             admit
             them
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Adult
             ,
             or
             upon
             a
             just
             Certificate
             that
             they
             have
             been
             so
             approved
             and
             received
             by
             any
             other
             Orthodox
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Such
             as
             are
             proved
             to
             violate
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             by
             Apostasie
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             a
             wicked
             Life
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             must
             (
             wisely
             and
             compassionately
             )
             admonish
             to
             repent
             and
             amend
             .
             And
             if
             after
             private
             and
             open
             Admonition
             such
             remain
             obstinately
             impenitent
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             shall
             publickly
             declare
             them
             Persons
             unfit
             for
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             where
             so
             much
             is
             not
             permitted
             ,
             shall
             at
             least
             forbear
             to
             give
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             but
             shall
             receive
             them
             when
             they
             credibly
             profess
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             V.
             No
             unnecessary
             Oath
             ,
             Covenant
             ,
             Subscription
             ,
             Profession
             or
             Promise
             ,
             shall
             be
             made
             necessary
             to
             Communion
             or
             Ministry
             ;
             such
             being
             Engines
             of
             Division
             and
             Persecution
             ;
             (
             what
             promises
             are
             necessary
             ,
             is
             further
             to
             be
             opened
             )
             nor
             is
             Re-ordination
             or
             Re-baptizing
             to
             be
             forced
             on
             the
             truly
             Ordained
             and
             Baptized
             .
          
           
           
             VI.
             The
             just
             Ordainers
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             discerning
             Iudges
             whom
             they
             shall
             Ordain
             to
             the
             Ministry
             as
             such
             :
             And
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             Iudge
             whom
             he
             shall
             approve
             and
             maintain
             as
             publick
             Teachers
             ;
             and
             whom
             to
             tolerate
             ,
             as
             tolerable
             :
             And
             every
             man
             is
             a
             discerning
             Iudge
             to
             whom
             he
             shall
             trust
             the
             Pastoral
             care
             of
             his
             own-Soul
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             what
             Physician
             he
             shall
             use
             for
             his
             Life
             ;
             to
             which
             Self-love
             and
             Self-government
             ,
             do
             Authorize
             ,
             and
             Oblige
             him
             ;
             and
             no
             erring
             judgment
             of
             Superiors
             can
             disoblige
             him
             ;
             much
             less
             every
             Patrons
             Choice
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             Truly
             Ordained
             and
             Called
             Ministers
             ,
             must
             Preach
             to
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             no
             other
             Licence
             ;
             and
             are
             by
             Office
             Authorized
             to
             choose
             their
             Subject
             ,
             due
             Method
             ,
             and
             Word
             :
             And
             if
             a
             Form
             of
             Liturgy
             in
             Prayers
             ,
             Praise
             ,
             Psalms
             ,
             be
             imposed
             by
             Agreement
             or
             Authority
             ,
             (
             that
             all
             the
             Church
             be
             not
             left
             at
             utter
             uncertainty
             what
             worship
             they
             meet
             to
             offer
             to
             God
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             pass'd
             out
             of
             the
             Minister's
             mouth
             )
             let
             it
             be
             agreeable
             to
             Scripture-direction
             in
             Matter
             ,
             Method
             ,
             and
             Words
             ;
             blameless
             ,
             orderly
             ,
             and
             without
             just
             cause
             of
             suspicion
             or
             offence
             ;
             and
             let
             it
             not
             be
             made
             a
             snare
             for
             Contention
             and
             Division
             ,
             by
             the
             rigorous
             urging
             of
             needless
             things
             ;
             nor
             worthy
             men
             be
             silenced
             and
             cast
             out
             ,
             that
             cannot
             Declare
             ,
             Assent
             ,
             and
             Consent
             to
             all
             things
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             by
             it
             ,
             by
             fallible
             men
             ;
             nor
             for
             every
             omission
             or
             abbreviation
             ,
             through
             scruple
             or
             necessitated
             hast
             ;
             or
             for
             not
             officiating
             in
             a
             Surplice
             :
             And
             let
             the
             Canons
             6.
             7.
             8.
             9.
             and
             others
             that
             
             unjustly
             fetter
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Flock
             ,
             be
             Altered
             or
             Repealed
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             Let
             no
             Minister
             be
             Silenced
             ,
             Suspended
             ,
             or
             Ejected
             for
             not
             publishing
             Excommunications
             pass'd
             by
             Bishops
             or
             Lay-Men
             ,
             against
             any
             of
             his
             Flock
             (
             best
             known
             to
             the
             present
             Pastor
             )
             whom
             be
             judgeth
             not
             guilty
             ,
             or
             for
             scrupleing
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             especially
             upon
             such
             Canons
             as
             the
             6.
             7.
             8.
             
             &c.
             that
             Excommunicate
             ,
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             every
             man
             (
             not
             excepting
             Parliament-ment
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             Iudges
             or
             Iustices
             ,
             Parents
             ,
             or
             Wives
             ,
             or
             Children
             ,
             )
             that
             do
             but
             affirm
             ,
             
               That
               any
               thing
               is
               unlawful
               or
               repugnant
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               or
               Ceremonies
               ,
               or
               Ordination
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Arch-Deacons
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Rest
                 that
                 bear
                 Office
                 therein
              
               ;
               ]
            
             seeing
             Wise
             and
             Godly
             Ministers
             judge
             such
             things
             too
             light
             to
             deserve
             an
             Excommunication
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             so
             dishonour
             those
             Superiors
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             commanded
             us
             to
             honour
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             think
             all
             Excommunicating
             ,
             
               ipso
               facto
               ,
               sine
               sententia
               Judicis
               ,
            
             to
             be
             sinful
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             use
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             which
             supposeth
             Impenitence
             :
             And
             let
             no
             Minister
             or
             People
             be
             forced
             to
             publish
             or
             execute
             any
             Excommunication
             Arbitrarily
             Decreed
             ,
             or
             against
             their
             Consciences
             :
             And
             let
             none
             be
             forbidden
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             ,
             while
             Iustice
             may
             be
             done
             by
             other
             Penalties
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             As
             Christianity
             ,
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             Sacramental
             Communion
             are
             gifts
             from
             God
             ,
             of
             unspeabahle
             value
             ;
             so
             none
             
             at
             age
             but
             willing
             Consenters
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             can
             have
             any
             right
             to
             them
             :
             Therefore
             no
             unwilling
             person
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             Baptism
             or
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             profane
             Gods
             holy
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             the
             Church
             :
             But
             in
             each
             Parish
             the
             meer
             Auditors
             or
             Catechized
             ,
             must
             be
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Communicants
             ;
             as
             meer
             Catechising
             and
             Teaching
             is
             from
             Pastoral
             Oversight
             ,
             and
             Church-Conduct
             .
          
           
             X.
             The
             Kingdom
             consisteth
             of
             Ministers
             and
             People
             
               Approvable
               ,
               Tolerable
            
             and
             Intolerable
             ;
             though
             the
             publick
             Temples
             and
             Maintenance
             be
             at
             the
             Dispose
             of
             the
             
               Sovereign
               Power
            
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             all
             Laymen
             that
             can
             but
             Buy
             or
             
               Inherit
               a
               Patronage
               ,
               Advowson
            
             ,
             or
             Presentation
             ,
             either
             Authorized
             by
             God
             ,
             or
             Qualifyed
             with
             sufficient
             Wisdom
             and
             Piety
             ,
             to
             choose
             such
             as
             Pastors
             ,
             to
             whom
             (
             though
             Ordained
             by
             a
             Bishop
             )
             all
             men
             are
             bound
             to
             commit
             the
             Pastoral
             care
             and
             conduct
             of
             their
             Souls
             (
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             )
             .
             Therefore
             to
             
               this
               Relation
            
             ,
             the
             
               Peoples
               Choice
               or
               Consent
            
             is
             necessary
             :
             And
             because
             Parish
             Churches
             are
             by
             fixed
             Neighbourhood
             ,
             the
             most
             convenient
             Order
             ,
             the
             Rulers
             should
             either
             make
             those
             the
             
               Publick
               Teachers
            
             ,
             whom
             the
             People
             can
             take
             for
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             the
             People
             after
             take
             those
             for
             their
             Pastors
             who
             are
             truly
             Capable
             ,
             whom
             the
             Rulers
             first
             choose
             for
             the
             
               Publick
               Teachers
            
             :
             But
             in
             case
             they
             cannot
             so
             agree
             ,
             each
             man
             must
             be
             Tolerated
             to
             choose
             and
             join
             with
             some
             other
             (
             Parochial
             or
             more
             private
             )
             Minister
             for
             his
             Pastor
             ;
             so
             be
             it
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             
             fess
             the
             essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             Church
             Communion
             .
             2.
             
             And
             live
             peaceably
             and
             loyally
             ,
             in
             their
             Preaching
             and
             Practice
             .
             3.
             
             And
             pay
             the
             publick
             Teachers
             and
             Magistrates
             their
             dues
             ;
             renouncing
             Heresie
             and
             Popery
             ,
             and
             all
             Foreign
             Iurisdiction
             and
             Treason
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             TEST
             ,
             or
             Profession
             of
             the
             Maintain'd
             Ministers
             (
             supposing
             the
             amendments
             of
             Discipline
             .
             )
          
           
             I
             Do
             sincerly
             ,
             as
             before
             God
             ,
             Profess
             ,
             that
             I
             believe
             the
             Canonical
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             True
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             (
             supposing
             the
             Light
             and
             Law
             of
             Nature
             )
             the
             Divine
             sufficient
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             Holy
             Living
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             we
             shall
             be
             Iudged
             ,
             which
             no
             humane
             Laws
             or
             Power
             can
             Abrogate
             or
             Suspend
             ,
             being
             all
             but
             subordinate
             thereto
             .
             And
             I
             will
             Preach
             nothing
             as
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             proved
             or
             warranted
             thereby
             .
          
           
             And
             more
             particularly
             ,
             I
             believe
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             called
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             a
             summary
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Consent
             to
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             as
             the
             summary
             of
             our
             Desires
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             as
             expounded
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             summary
             of
             our
             obedient
             practice
             ;
             and
             I
             resolvedly
             Consent
             to
             the
             Gospel-Covenant
             ,
             with
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             these
             summaries
             explain
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             celebrated
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             do
             own
             ,
             and
             honour
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             This
             Christian
             Reformed
             Kingdom
             ,
             containing
             the
             
               Approved
               Pastors
            
             and
             
               their
               Flocks
            
             ;
             both
             the
             
             
               Publickly
               Maintained
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Duly
               Licensed
            
             and
             United
             under
             
               one
               Christian
               Reformed
               Sovereign
            
             ,
             and
             
               Renouncing
               all
               Foreign
               Jurisdiction
            
             .
             And
             I
             do
             honour
             ,
             with
             thankfulness
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             Reformation
             and
             Concord
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             will
             labour
             to
             preserve
             its
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             ,
             renouncing
             all
             Treasons
             ,
             Seditions
             ,
             Popery
             ,
             Foreign
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             Heresy
             ,
             Schism
             and
             Profaneness
             :
             And
             I
             do
             promise
             to
             Exercise
             my
             Ministry
             with
             diligence
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             saving
             of
             mens
             Souls
             .
          
           
             The
             Ministers
             being
             of
             three
             sorts
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Maintained
             or
             Promoted
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Licensed
             to
             Preach
             as
             Candidates
             ,
             or
             Lecturers
             without
             the
             publick
             maintenance
             ,
             or
             Helpers
             to
             Incumbents
             who
             desire
             them
             ,
             or
             occasionally
             (
             such
             as
             sound
             Protestants
             continuing
             Non-conformists
             should
             be
             .
             )
             3.
             
             The
             Tolerated
             that
             have
             only
             a
             
               Grant
               of
               Protection
            
             and
             Peace
             ,
             without
             either
             Mainterance
             or
             
               Approving
               Licence
            
             .
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             Superiours
             how
             much
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Profession
             shall
             be
             required
             of
             the
             two
             latter
             .
          
           
             This
             would
             much
             reduce
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             a
             Holy
             ,
             and
             Happy
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             ,
             which
             yet
             containeth
             nothing
             that
             Protestants
             have
             any
             just
             cause
             to
             reject
             :
             And
             we
             are
             not
             forward
             to
             meddle
             with
             more
             publick
             Church
             ▪
             matters
             without
             our
             Superiors
             invitation
             or
             consent
             ;
             but
             we
             may
             say
             that
             it
             is
             our
             judgment
             that
             these
             additions
             following
             would
             greatly
             strengthen
             the
             Interest
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Church
             and
             Concord
             .
          
           
             I.
             That
             the
             
               Parish
               Churches
            
             be
             acknowledged
             
               True
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             their
             Ministers
             such
             Overseers
             as
             are
             necessary
             to
             Essentiate
             True
             Churches
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             all
             Presbyters
             be
             
               Episcopi
               Gregis
            
             ,
             Overseers
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
             and
             the
             Incumbent
             the
             President
             among
             his
             
               Curate
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             where
             there
             be
             such
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Diocesan
             is
             not
             the
             
               sole
               Essentiating
               
               Church
               Pastors
            
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Diocesan
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             lowest
             particular
             Church
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Parish
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             but
             his
             Chapels
             or
             Parts
             of
             the
             lowest
             Church
             ;
             and
             the
             Parish
             Ministers
             ,
             his
             Curates
             ,
             and
             no
             true
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             II.
             That
             no
             Lay-Elder
             ,
             Chancellour
             or
             Civilian
             ,
             have
             or
             use
             the
             Decretive
             Power
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             or
             Absolution
             ,
             called
             the
             Keys
             .
          
           
             III.
             That
             New
             ,
             and
             more
             Peaceable
             Canons
             be
             made
             (
             instead
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             which
             now
             obtaineth
             )
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             Canons
             :
             Or
             that
             there
             be
             no
             Canons
             but
             Scripture
             ,
             besides
             Statute
             Laws
             .
          
           
             IV.
             That
             Bishops
             have
             no
             Forcing
             Power
             ,
             nor
             the
             Writ
             
               de
               Excommunicato
               Capiendo
            
             ,
             or
             any
             Force
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             be
             Annexed
             to
             Excommunication
             as
             such
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Magistrates
             hear
             and
             judge
             before
             they
             punish
             ;
             and
             Obedience
             to
             Bishops
             be
             unconstrained
             and
             voluntary
             .
          
           
             V.
             That
             Bishops
             judge
             Church-Causes
             in
             Session
             with
             their
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             not
             alone
             ,
             nor
             with
             some
             few
             of
             their
             own
             Choice
             ,
             or
             with
             Lay-men
             ,
             but
             in
             regular
             Synods
             ;
             and
             Ordain
             there
             by
             their
             consent
             ,
             and
             after
             sufficient
             trial
             of
             them
             that
             seek
             Ordination
             ;
             (
             And
             so
             of
             Institution
             .
             )
          
           
             VI.
             That
             Diocesses
             be
             not
             greater
             than
             the
             Diocesan
             is
             able
             to
             Oversee
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             forbid
             not
             the
             Parish
             Pastors
             their
             particular
             works
             ,
             but
             only
             use
             his
             general
             overcight
             and
             power
             on
             Appeals
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             That
             Bishops
             oft
             visit
             the
             inferior
             Pastors
             and
             Churches
             ,
             and
             instruct
             the
             Juniors
             ,
             by
             direction
             and
             
             Example
             how
             to
             Preach
             ,
             and
             guide
             the
             Flock
             ,
             and
             rebuke
             the
             Erroneous
             ,
             Scandalous
             ,
             Unpeaceable
             ,
             and
             Negligent
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             That
             the
             Bishops
             be
             Chosen
             by
             the
             Diocesan
             Synod
             ,
             and
             
               Consented
               to
               freely
               without
               force
            
             ,
             by
             their
             City
             flocks
             ,
             where
             they
             reside
             ,
             and
             Invested
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             Temporal
             Privileges
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             That
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             neighbour
             Pastors
             be
             the
             Cathedral
             Dean
             and
             Prebends
             ;
             at
             least
             where
             City
             Churches
             want
             maintenance
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             ambulatorily
             Preach
             abroad
             where
             there
             is
             most
             need
             .
          
           
             X.
             If
             Arch-Bishop
             Usher's
             Form
             or
             Reduction
             of
             Government
             to
             the
             Primitive
             state
             ,
             or
             else
             King
             Charles
             the
             Second
             his
             Declaration
             about
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             be
             but
             setled
             by
             Law
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             Healing
             and
             Great
             Reformation
             ;
             inferior
             Synods
             not
             hurtfully
             fettered
             being
             allowed
             under
             the
             Diocesan
             Synods
             :
             And
             whether
             the
             Diocesans
             be
             Called
             Bishops
             or
             Arch-Bishops
             as
             Successors
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             in
             the
             ordinary
             parts
             of
             their
             Office
             (
             a
             general
             care
             of
             many
             Churches
             )
             the
             name
             is
             to
             be
             left
             to
             each
             mans
             free
             judgment
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             ignorant
             clamors
             for
             a
             real
             or
             seeming
             Re-ordination
             ;
             1.
             
             I
             have
             said
             so
             much
             against
             it
             in
             my
             
               Treatise
               of
               Episcopacy
            
             ,
             and
             my
             
               Disputation
               of
               Ordination
            
             ;
             in
             my
             Dispute
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             and
             my
             
               Christian
               Concord
            
             ,
             that
             while
             the
             objectors
             by
             contempt
             refuse
             to
             read
             and
             answer
             them
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             no
             cure
             of
             their
             pride
             and
             partiality
             to
             repeat
             the
             same
             again
             .
          
           
           
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             (
             unanswered
             )
             that
             they
             that
             were
             Ordained
             by
             Synods
             of
             Incumbent
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             specially
             those
             also
             then
             approved
             by
             the
             Westminster
             Assembly
             ,
             had
             a
             better
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             true
             Bishops
             ,
             than
             either
             Papists
             or
             meer
             English
             Diocesans
             that
             are
             not
             Arch-bishops
             can
             give
             :
             And
             yet
             they
             Re-ordain
             not
             Papists
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Either
             they
             take
             the
             Parish-Churches
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             and
             Communicants
             distinct
             from
             the
             meer
             Auditors
             and
             Catechumens
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Aliens
             )
             to
             be
             true
             proper
             Churches
             in
             political
             Sense
             or
             not
             :
             If
             yea
             ,
             Then
             those
             Churches
             have
             Bishops
             ;
             For
             
               Ecclesia
               est
               plebs
               Episcopo
               adunata
               ,
               &
               ubi
               Episcopus
               ibi
               Ecclesia
               :
            
             Their
             own
             Principle
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             no
             proper
             political
             Church
             without
             a
             Bishop
             .
             There
             are
             three
             degrees
             of
             Bishops
             .
             1.
             
             All
             Presbyters
             are
             
               Episcopi
               Gregis
            
             (
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             .
             )
             2.
             
             The
             chief
             Incumbents
             that
             have
             Curates
             or
             may
             have
             ,
             are
             
               Episcopi
               Praesides
            
             :
             The
             Ordination
             without
             Diocesans
             was
             by
             these
             two
             sorts
             of
             Bishops
             .
             3.
             
             True
             Diocesans
             are
             Arch-bishops
             ,
             
               Episcopi
               generales
               plurium
               Ecclesiarum
            
             ;
             We
             refuse
             not
             their
             Ordination
             ;
             but
             Men
             have
             true
             Episcopal
             Ordination
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             they
             say
             that
             the
             Diocesan
             is
             the
             lowest
             Bishop
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Parish-Incumbent
             Rectors
             are
             no
             true
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             their
             Assemblies
             no
             true
             political
             Churches
             formed
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             only
             parts
             of
             one
             Diocesan
             Church
             
               infimi
               Ordinis
            
             ,
             we
             abhor
             such
             Tyrannical
             ,
             Schismatical
             Diocesans
             ,
             and
             their
             pretence
             of
             proper
             power
             to
             Ordain
             ;
             and
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             had
             never
             any
             such
             Ordaniers
             or
             Bishops
             :
             And
             I
             advise
             all
             Ministers
             neither
             to
             be
             Re-ordained
             by
             such
             ,
             nor
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             appearance
             of
             such
             an
             evil
             ,
             by
             coming
             under
             their
             equivocating
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ;
             lest
             they
             take
             God's
             Name
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             harden
             Papists
             and
             Church-Tyrants
             in
             their
             false
             condemnation
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             .
             If
             it
             be
             want
             of
             a
             legal
             right
             in
             England
             that
             they
             pretend
             ,
             let
             the
             Magistrate
             give
             you
             a
             Licence
             or
             Legal
             right
             .
             I
             write
             not
             this
             for
             my
             own
             interest
             ,
             for
             I
             was
             Ordained
             by
             a
             Diocesan
             ,
             and
             am
             past
             all
             hopes
             or
             fears
             of
             Man.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           LX.
           The
           Reasons
           of
           these
           ten
           Articles
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             YOV
             must
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             tell
             you
             what
             objections
             are
             like
             to
             be
             raised
             against
             your
             proposed
             Articles
             of
             Reconciliation
             .
             And
             first
             your
             own
             party
             will
             be
             unsatisfied
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             will
             do
             no
             good
             ,
             because
             here
             is
             not
             a
             word
             against
             Arch-bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Arch-deacons
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             bear
             office
             in
             their
             Courts
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             you
             your self
             seem
             most
             to
             dissent
             from
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Covenant
             did
             renounce
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             have
             so
             much
             swearing
             and
             unswearing
             and
             forswearing
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             meddle
             as
             little
             as
             I
             can
             in
             things
             that
             look
             like
             Perjury
             .
             You
             know
             that
             as
             the
             last
             Generation
             was
             sworn
             against
             Prelacy
             ,
             this
             new
             Generation
             is
             sworn
             to
             it
             :
             Yea
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             whole
             Land
             is
             sworn
             or
             covenanted
             
               never
               to
               endeavour
               any
               alteration
               of
               it
               :
            
             And
             how
             much
             soever
             I
             am
             against
             that
             Oath
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             meddle
             as
             little
             as
             I
             can
             in
             urging
             men
             to
             that
             which
             they
             take
             for
             Perjury
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             told
             you
             that
             the
             Covenant
             renounced
             not
             all
             Episcopacy
             ;
             many
             of
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             declared
             their
             dissent
             from
             any
             such
             renunciation
             ,
             and
             had
             entred
             their
             protestation
             against
             it
             (
             as
             Dr.
             
               Cornel.
               Burges
            
             told
             me
             )
             had
             not
             the
             Explication
             been
             added
             ,
             which
             confineth
             the
             Renunciation
             to
             the
             English
             frame
             .
             And
             that
             the
             present
             Non-Conformists
             would
             have
             thankfully
             received
             the
             Primitive
             Episcopacy
             ,
             they
             shewed
             by
             their
             motion
             ,
             1660.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             offer
             this
             form
             on
             supposition
             that
             we
             may
             not
             have
             what
             we
             think
             best
             ,
             but
             what
             we
             can
             joyfully
             submit
             to
             ,
             for
             our
             Concord
             and
             the
             Churches
             safety
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             have
             inserted
             those
             restraints
             of
             the
             hurt
             and
             abuse
             of
             the
             Diocesan
             form
             and
             their
             Courts
             ,
             as
             may
             do
             much
             to
             secure
             Religion
             :
             And
             if
             they
             be
             kept
             from
             doing
             harm
             ,
             we
             have
             most
             of
             our
             end
             .
             Their
             faults
             are
             not
             ours
             who
             cannot
             remedy
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             you
             are
             mistaken
             in
             thinking
             that
             this
             form
             of
             Reconciliation
             will
             cause
             no
             Concord
             :
             Less
             was
             accepted
             with
             published
             thanks
             to
             the
             King
             for
             his
             Declaration
             ,
             1660.
             
             And
             I
             believe
             that
             the
             Dissenters
             would
             be
             so
             few
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Concord
             of
             Consenters
             would
             render
             them
             inconsiderable
             ,
             or
             uncapable
             of
             being
             dangerous
             to
             our
             peace
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             ,
             1.
             what
             makes
             you
             put
             in
             so
             much
             that
             no
             body
             denieth
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             seem
             hereby
             to
             intimate
             unjustly
             that
             all
             this
             is
             denied
             you
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             have
             no
             hope
             of
             Concord
             ,
             but
             by
             disputing
             
               ex
               concessis
            
             ,
             and
             improving
             mens
             own
             principles
             :
             Do
             you
             think
             I
             am
             so
             foolish
             as
             to
             expect
             that
             Adversaries
             so
             fierce
             should
             change
             their
             judgments
             by
             any
             thing
             that
             I
             can
             say
             ,
             if
             their
             own
             interest
             or
             their
             own
             principles
             by
             inference
             change
             them
             not
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             want
             nothing
             more
             in
             reality
             and
             practice
             than
             that
             which
             is
             most
             granted
             us
             in
             shadow
             and
             general
             words
             ;
             who
             grant
             not
             that
             we
             must
             obey
             God
             before
             man
             ?
             And
             must
             love
             God
             above
             all
             ,
             our
             neighbours
             as
             our selves
             ,
             and
             must
             do
             as
             we
             would
             be
             done
             by
             ?
             And
             must
             bear
             with
             the
             receive
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             persecute
             none
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             if
             this
             were
             done
             ,
             we
             were
             all
             agreed
             .
             O
             happy
             England
             if
             all
             were
             granted
             practically
             and
             indeed
             ,
             which
             men
             in
             general
             words
             approve
             !
             But
             if
             they
             
               grant
               this
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             not
             
               grant
               it
            
             ,
             but
             seek
             to
             ruine
             them
             that
             seek
             it
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             unexcuseable
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Why
             begin
             you
             with
             the
             qualifications
             requisite
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             spake
             to
             Infidels
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Because
             I
             cannot
             build
             without
             a
             foundation
             :
             This
             is
             the
             chief
             thing
             necessary
             to
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             may
             consist
             of
             capable
             persons
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Why
             name
             you
             Parents
             and
             Pro-parents
             instead
             of
             God-fathers
             and
             God-mothers
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Because
             it
             belongs
             to
             him
             to
             covenant
             in
             the
             Childs
             name
             or
             behalf
             ,
             whose
             will
             may
             justly
             go
             as
             for
             the
             Childs
             will
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             they
             
               whose
               ▪
            
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             the
             power
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             whom
             God
             hath
             commanded
             and
             authorized
             to
             this
             office
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             obliged
             to
             educate
             him
             and
             seek
             his
             well-fare
             :
             By
             Pro-parents
             ,
             I
             mean
             such
             as
             by
             Adoption
             or
             otherwise
             justly
             take
             the
             child
             for
             theirs
             ;
             which
             when
             Parents
             leave
             them
             Orphans
             is
             usual
             .
             I
             say
             nothing
             against
             God-fathers
             as
             seconds
             ,
             presupposing
             this
             much
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             who
             shall
             be
             judge
             whether
             the
             profession
             be
             Understanding
             which
             must
             be
             made
             by
             the
             Adult
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Parent
             ?
             By
             this
             trick
             you
             will
             make
             the
             Priest
             the
             chief
             Governour
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             keep
             out
             whom
             he
             pleases
             ,
             as
             for
             want
             of
             understanding
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             confess
             that
             this
             is
             the
             first
             and
             most
             momentous
             part
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
             But
             it
             tells
             us
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             Bishops
             that
             have
             that
             power
             :
             But
             either
             some-body
             or
             no
             body
             must
             have
             this
             power
             or
             trust
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             No-body
             ;
             Turks
             ,
             Heathens
             ,
             Sadducees
             ,
             any
             may
             be
             baptized
             tho'
             in
             scorn
             ;
             and
             may
             be
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             shall
             indeed
             be
             no
             Church
             ,
             being
             confounded
             with
             the
             World.
             A
             Parrot
             may
             be
             taught
             to
             say
             those
             words
             .
             A
             man
             of
             about
             80
             Years
             of
             age
             in
             the
             Parish
             where
             I
             taught
             ,
             being
             ask'd
             who
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             was
             ,
             pointed
             to
             the
             Sun
             and
             said
             ,
             That
             was
             he
             ;
             and
             ask'd
             ,
             
               Wh
               was
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ?
             Said
             ,
             he
             thought
             the
             Moon
             .
             What
             wiseman
             will
             be
             the
             Pastor
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             hath
             instituted
             an
             Office
             for
             this
             judgment
             ,
             and
             given
             them
             the
             Keys
             :
             Therefore
             there
             must
             be
             some
             such
             judge
             ▪
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             Some-body
             ,
             who
             must
             it
             be
             ?
             1.
             
             If
             it
             be
             every
             expectant
             for
             himself
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             as
             before
             ;
             and
             there
             will
             be
             no
             Church
             .
             Any
             Heathen
             may
             come
             in
             .
             2.
             
             If
             it
             must
             be
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             you
             call
             him
             to
             attend
             this
             Service
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             and
             try
             all
             that
             are
             baptized
             at
             age
             ,
             and
             all
             Parents
             for
             their
             Children
             :
             And
             if
             you
             lay
             on
             him
             the
             Pastors
             Office
             ,
             you
             make
             him
             Pastor
             .
             3.
             
             If
             it
             must
             be
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             and
             no
             Bishop
             will
             do
             it
             ;
             when
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             know
             or
             see
             one
             of
             an
             hundred
             in
             his
             Diocess
             :
             It
             must
             then
             be
             the
             Parish-Minister
             ,
             or
             No-body
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Those
             must
             be
             trusted
             with
             it
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             for
             such
             trust
             :
             But
             that
             is
             the
             Ministers
             :
             To
             them
             he
             hath
             commited
             the
             Keys
             of
             his
             Church
             or
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Those
             must
             be
             trusted
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             must
             Execute
             it
             :
             It
             is
             the
             Minister
             that
             must
             Baptize
             :
             And
             therefore
             he
             must
             judge
             
               whom
               to
               baptize
            
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             is
             but
             an
             Executioner
             ,
             like
             one
             that
             washeth
             any
             one
             that
             's
             foul
             ;
             and
             not
             a
             judge
             of
             what
             he
             doth
             ,
             nor
             must
             answer
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Universal
             Church
             ever
             since
             Christ's
             days
             hath
             agreed
             in
             this
             :
             And
             shall
             we
             now
             overthrow
             it
             ?
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             the
             exception
             against
             the
             
               Power
               of
               the
               Pastor
            
             .
             1.
             
             All
             power
             may
             be
             abused
             ;
             shall
             we
             have
             no
             King
             ,
             no
             Judge
             ,
             or
             Justice
             ,
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             abuse
             their
             power
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             so
             natural
             to
             men
             to
             consult
             their
             own
             carnal
             Interest
             ,
             which
             will
             here
             most
             lie
             in
             pleasing
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             sloathfully
             to
             
             omit
             so
             costly
             and
             troublesome
             a
             duty
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             enough
             to
             foretell
             that
             a
             hundred
             will
             sin
             in
             making
             the
             door
             too
             wide
             ,
             for
             one
             that
             maketh
             it
             too
             narrow
             ;
             and
             doleful
             experience
             tells
             us
             this
             :
             We
             are
             confounded
             by
             the
             contrary
             extream
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             that
             is
             refused
             wrongfully
             by
             one
             Minister
             ,
             may
             find
             enough
             that
             will
             receive
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             grant
             appeals
             to
             Rulers
             in
             case
             of
             Male-administration
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             setting
             open
             the
             Church-doors
             without
             an
             examiner
             ,
             will
             be
             an
             hundred
             fold
             worse
             :
             And
             you
             must
             be
             like
             the
             Woman
             that
             would
             never
             have
             her
             house
             swept
             ,
             lest
             her
             servant
             should
             chance
             to
             sweep
             out
             a
             pin
             .
          
           
             What
             think
             you
             of
             all
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             that
             taught
             the
             Adult
             long
             as
             Catechumens
             before
             they
             would
             baptize
             even
             them
             that
             begg'd
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             your
             second
             Article
             again
             you
             give
             the
             Minister
             a
             power
             to
             judge
             of
             mens
             Understanding
             :
             But
             I
             need
             no
             further
             answer
             to
             that
             .
          
           
             But
             do
             you
             not
             thus
             make
             Examination
             by
             Ministers
             necessary
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             make
             it
             needful
             to
             Confirmation
             or
             Adult-Communion
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             but
             once
             in
             a
             Man's
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             is
             it
             not
             enough
             that
             Children
             own
             their
             baptismal
             Covenant
             by
             
               coming
               to
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             not
             
               denying
               it
            
             ,
             without
             any
             Confirmation
             or
             other
             Profession
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Many
             come
             to
             hear
             that
             are
             no
             Christians
             ;
             Children
             are
             born
             in
             Nescience
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             come
             to
             age
             must
             be
             made
             knowing
             Christians
             ,
             and
             believe
             and
             obey
             for
             themselves
             if
             they
             will
             be
             saved
             ;
             and
             they
             cannot
             consent
             to
             their
             baptismal
             Covenant
             if
             they
             understand
             it
             not
             :
             This
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             hath
             corrupted
             the
             Church
             :
             Those
             that
             were
             Infant-Christians
             ,
             and
             at
             age
             were
             no
             Christians
             ,
             have
             filled
             many
             Congregations
             .
             Yet
             I
             confess
             that
             where
             Confirmation
             and
             Personal
             Trial
             is
             by
             the
             sin
             of
             Pastors
             omitted
             ,
             the
             peoples
             ordinary
             attendance
             at
             Church
             and
             desiring
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             is
             an
             obscure
             profession
             ,
             and
             may
             serve
             to
             the
             being
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             tho'
             not
             to
             the
             well-being
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             some
             of
             your
             Non-conformists
             will
             as
             much
             blame
             you
             for
             requiring
             
               too
               little
            
             to
             Communion
             ,
             in
             that
             you
             demand
             not
             an
             account
             of
             Mens
             Conversation
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             that
             truly
             
               consenteth
               to
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Baptism
               ,
            
             is
             Converted
             or
             Sanctified
             ;
             and
             he
             oweth
             the
             Church
             no
             account
             
             of
             that
             consent
             but
             his
             own
             Profession
             ,
             not
             nulled
             by
             word
             or
             deed
             .
             And
             if
             you
             forsake
             this
             rule
             ,
             you
             will
             never
             know
             what
             terms
             to
             take
             up
             with
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             to
             the
             time
             or
             circumstances
             ,
             whether
             God
             Sanctified
             him
             in
             Infancy
             and
             he
             grew
             up
             in
             grace
             ,
             or
             when
             ,
             or
             how
             God
             wrought
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             oweth
             no
             account
             to
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             your
             third
             Article
             again
             the
             chief
             exception
             will
             be
             against
             this
             trying
             men
             by
             the
             Minister
             for
             Communion
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             proved
             to
             you
             the
             necessity
             of
             it
             ,
             
               ad
               bene
               esse
            
             .
             And
             may
             I
             not
             hope
             that
             the
             Bishops
             will
             be
             for
             it
             ?
             When
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             order
             that
             the
             Minister
             catechize
             and
             send
             to
             the
             Bishop
             such
             as
             are
             to
             be
             confirmed
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             
               give
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               none
               but
               those
               that
               are
               Confirmed
               ,
               or
               are
               ready
               and
               willing
               to
               be
               Confirmed
               :
            
             And
             how
             can
             they
             know
             this
             without
             trial
             ?
             3.
             
             When
             they
             know
             that
             the
             Bishops
             are
             not
             able
             to
             do
             it
             for
             all
             ,
             or
             the
             hundredth
             part
             themselves
             .
             Why
             then
             should
             they
             be
             against
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             If
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             England
             be
             for
             it
             ,
             the
             Parish-Priests
             will
             some
             be
             unfit
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             few
             will
             be
             at
             so
             much
             labour
             and
             self-denial
             as
             it
             will
             cost
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             Bishops
             put
             or
             take
             in
             bad
             untrusty
             men
             ,
             I
             cannot
             help
             that
             :
             Let
             them
             be
             encouraged
             to
             do
             well
             that
             will.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             why
             must
             they
             make
             their
             profession
             before
             others
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Not
             but
             that
             the
             Pastors
             word
             may
             satisfy
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             much
             fitter
             that
             he
             that
             is
             to
             have
             Communion
             with
             all
             ,
             should
             be
             known
             to
             some
             besides
             the
             Minister
             to
             be
             a
             professed
             Christian.
             I
             should
             have
             desired
             that
             it
             might
             be
             done
             as
             Baptism
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             as
             best
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             these
             men
             we
             must
             ask
             as
             little
             as
             may
             be
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             many
             ignorant
             people
             have
             not
             words
             to
             express
             their
             own
             belief
             or
             thoughts
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             ornamental
             unnecessary
             knowledge
             that
             must
             be
             demanded
             of
             them
             :
             They
             that
             want
             other
             words
             ,
             may
             by
             Yea
             ,
             and
             Nay
             make
             known
             their
             mind
             ,
             when
             the
             Minister
             expresseth
             the
             matter
             in
             his
             question
             .
             And
             the
             Church
             requireth
             that
             they
             can
             answer
             as
             catechized
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Some
             other
             will
             say
             that
             you
             are
             too
             lax
             in
             admitting
             all
             confirmed
             formerly
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             by
             other
             Pastors
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             If
             we
             crave
             that
             each
             Minister
             may
             try
             his
             Flocks
             ,
             we
             cannot
             in
             modesty
             refuse
             those
             tried
             and
             received
             by
             the
             Bishop
             or
             other
             Pastors
             .
             All
             Churches
             should
             live
             in
             such
             Communion
             
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             as
             to
             receive
             each
             others
             Members
             on
             just
             occasion
             ,
             without
             trying
             them
             all
             again
             .
             And
             if
             Bishops
             or
             any
             do
             it
             superficially
             ,
             that
             's
             their
             own
             fault
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Why
             do
             you
             impose
             the
             Registring
             of
             Communicants
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             impose
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             only
             commend
             it
             as
             a
             help
             to
             memory
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             no
             more
             Communicants
             than
             he
             can
             remember
             ,
             needs
             it
             not
             .
             But
             Bishop
             
               Ier.
               Taylor
            
             in
             his
             Pref.
             to
             Treatise
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             saith
             ,
             That
             a
             
               Man
               cannot
               take
               a
               Pastoral
               charge
               ,
               or
               give
               an
               account
               of
               them
               that
               he
               knoweth
               not
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Your
             fourth
             Article
             sets
             Ministers
             on
             such
             work
             as
             few
             can
             well
             do
             ,
             and
             few
             will
             ever
             faithfully
             do
             .
             And
             yet
             for
             every
             young
             ,
             raw
             Priest
             to
             have
             such
             power
             will
             never
             be
             granted
             by
             the
             Bishops
             or
             the
             Laity
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             You
             may
             as
             well
             speak
             out
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             such
             a
             Ministerial
             office
             as
             the
             World
             will
             never
             endure
             .
             Why
             then
             do
             they
             call
             themselves
             Christians
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             of
             a
             Physician
             ,
             to
             look
             particularly
             to
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             to
             read
             a
             Physick
             Lecture
             to
             them
             .
             If
             Bishops
             will
             put
             in
             ignorant
             lads
             or
             unfit
             men
             ,
             I
             say
             again
             we
             cannot
             help
             it
             ;
             nor
             must
             we
             for
             that
             deny
             the
             Ministerial
             office
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             we
             must
             put
             down
             Preaching
             and
             Praying
             because
             some
             are
             unfit
             .
             The
             weight
             of
             this
             work
             should
             rather
             make
             all
             careful
             to
             get
             only
             fit
             men
             into
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             shall
             every
             Priest
             have
             power
             to
             put
             men
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             If
             every
             Priest
             must
             administer
             it
             ,
             he
             must
             judge
             to
             whom
             :
             It
             is
             not
             a
             common
             food
             for
             all
             ,
             but
             the
             Childrens
             Bread.
             If
             every
             Priest
             must
             judge
             whom
             to
             baptize
             ,
             so
             he
             must
             whom
             to
             give
             this
             Sacrament
             to
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Canons
             allow
             this
             as
             to
             the
             scandalous
             ,
             so
             we
             do
             but
             present
             them
             to
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Chancellour
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             less
             offensive
             to
             suspend
             them
             without
             such
             prosecution
             .
             If
             he
             wrong
             any
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             remedy
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             why
             do
             you
             mention
             no
             more
             solemn
             Excommunication
             ,
             but
             this
             Declarative
             one
             and
             Suspension
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Because
             I
             would
             ask
             no
             more
             than
             needs
             of
             men
             that
             will
             not
             grant
             so
             much
             .
             And
             I
             know
             no
             just
             Excommunication
             but
             a
             Ministerial
             declaring
             according
             to
             God's
             word
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             made
             himself
             uncapable
             of
             Church-Communion
             and
             of
             the
             benefits
             of
             Gods
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             binding
             him
             over
             to
             answer
             his
             Impenitence
             at
             the
             barr
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             requiring
             the
             Church
             accordingly
             to
             avoid
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             main
             charge
             will
             be
             against
             your
             fifth
             Article
             ,
             that
             cuts
             off
             so
             many
             Oaths
             ,
             Subscriptions
             and
             Professions
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             's
             pity
             that
             these
             will
             not
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             whenas
             they
             are
             more
             than
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             for
             300
             years
             imposed
             .
             
             And
             yet
             must
             we
             have
             more
             ,
             even
             as
             necessary
             to
             Ministry
             ?
             Will
             not
             the
             experience
             of
             1300
             years
             yet
             teach
             us
             to
             forbear
             tearing
             the
             Church
             by
             unnecessary
             snares
             ?
             Yet
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             the
             Ordainers
             may
             try
             the
             ability
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             in
             more
             than
             the
             words
             that
             they
             must
             subscribe
             to
             :
             And
             if
             any
             will
             draw
             up
             such
             Articles
             as
             
               none
               shall
               Preach
               against
            
             ,
             I
             oppose
             them
             not
             :
             The
             greater
             Concord
             the
             better
             :
             But
             we
             must
             not
             cause
             perpetual
             discord
             ,
             by
             unskilful
             ,
             and
             impossible
             terms
             of
             Concord
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             for
             ought
             I
             see
             you
             will
             let
             in
             Papists
             if
             they
             will
             but
             take
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             renounce
             all
             in
             general
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scripture
             and
             their
             Profession
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             And
             all
             Churches
             will
             let
             in
             Heart-Papists
             that
             renounce
             Popery
             :
             Who
             knows
             the
             heart
             ?
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             is
             a
             most
             express
             abjuring
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             Popery
             ;
             especially
             as
             extended
             against
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             as
             well
             as
             Civil
             Power
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             2.
             
             And
             is
             not
             God's
             Word
             a
             sufficient
             Rule
             of
             Religion
             ?
             Deny
             this
             and
             you
             will
             turn
             Papists
             to
             keep
             out
             Papists
             .
             3.
             
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             if
             Popery
             be
             against
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             's
             here
             renounced
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             be
             against
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             should
             they
             not
             distinctly
             renounce
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             P●rgatory
             ,
             Image-Worship
             ,
             Merit
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Errours
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             end
             of
             enumerating
             Errours
             :
             They
             are
             numerous
             like
             Maggots
             in
             a
             Carcase
             .
             A
             thousand
             will
             be
             unnamed
             when
             you
             have
             done
             your
             best
             at
             it
             .
             But
             the
             Rule
             must
             not
             name
             every
             Errour
             against
             it
             :
             The
             contrariety
             will
             be
             discernable
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             that
             men
             profess
             a
             
               perfect
               Rule
            
             ,
             and
             
               renounce
               all
               contrary
            
             ,
             and
             be
             
               responsible
               to
               the
               Church
            
             and
             their
             Rulers
             when
             they
             
               corrupt
               Religion
            
             contrary
             to
             the
             Rule
             and
             their
             own
             Profession
             .
             An
             Errour
             not
             manifested
             hurts
             not
             others
             ,
             and
             none
             is
             punishable
             till
             proved
             .
             If
             Heresy
             be
             kept
             secret
             ,
             the
             Church
             must
             not
             make
             new
             Laws
             and
             Tests
             to
             make
             men
             confess
             it
             ;
             but
             punish
             it
             when
             it
             is
             vented
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             shall
             Ministers
             make
             no
             profession
             but
             what
             a
             Papist
             or
             a
             Heretick
             will
             make
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             M.
             
          
           
             No
             ,
             if
             a
             Papist
             or
             Heretick
             will
             profess
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             ,
             else
             we
             must
             make
             more
             .
             Must
             we
             make
             new
             Creeds
             or
             new
             Scriptures
             as
             oft
             as
             dissemblers
             will
             falsely
             profess
             that
             already
             made
             ?
             This
             was
             the
             temptation
             to
             those
             multitudes
             of
             Creeds
             ,
             by
             which
             Councils
             distracted
             the
             Churches
             ,
             which
             Hilary
             decryeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             Bishops
             will
             never
             take
             down
             the
             Oath
             of
             Canonical
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Oaths
             and
             Subscriptions
             that
             are
             formed
             to
             their
             Interest
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             cannot
             help
             that
             :
             Over-doing
             is
             un-doing
             :
             If
             ever
             Episcopacy
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             by
             such
             over-doing
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             let
             men
             live
             in
             Peace
             that
             would
             not
             molest
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Why
             do
             you
             seem
             to
             grant
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Patrons
             votes
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             when
             before
             you
             seem
             to
             have
             much
             against
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             nothing
             against
             the
             Ordainers
             judging
             of
             the
             
               fitness
               of
               the
               Ordained
            
             ,
             nor
             of
             Magistrate
             or
             
               Patrons
               disposal
            
             of
             Temples
             and
             Tithes
             :
             And
             because
             nothing
             but
             necessity
             will
             weigh
             down
             the
             great
             inconvenience
             of
             maintaining
             distinct
             Pastors
             ,
             while
             ●
             setled
             Lecturer
             hath
             the
             Temple
             and
             Tithes
             ,
             therefore
             I
             suppose
             that
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Patron
             will
             have
             their
             Votes
             :
             And
             I
             suppose
             you
             know
             that
             it
             is
             vain
             to
             motion
             to
             Patrons
             to
             resign
             this
             power
             ,
             were
             it
             worse
             than
             it
             is
             ;
             else
             Advowsons
             would
             not
             be
             sold
             at
             such
             rates
             as
             they
             are
             by
             many
             Patrons
             :
             And
             my
             silence
             where
             speaking
             will
             do
             no
             good
             ,
             is
             no
             sign
             of
             my
             approbation
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             do
             you
             think
             that
             the
             Communicants
             shall
             have
             a
             
               negative
               Vote
            
             in
             choosing
             Pastors
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             they
             will
             not
             ,
             till
             God
             raise
             up
             better
             men
             ,
             than
             many
             Patrons
             are
             .
             But
             I
             am
             past
             doubt
             that
             God's
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             consent
             of
             ancient
             Churches
             ,
             Fathers
             and
             Councils
             ,
             are
             for
             it
             :
             And
             methinks
             were
             not
             carnal
             Interest
             stronger
             with
             them
             than
             Religion
             ,
             men
             that
             are
             professedly
             for
             God's
             Law
             ,
             and
             Church-Canons
             and
             Customs
             ,
             should
             not
             obstinately
             oppose
             them
             all
             :
             Yea
             ,
             the
             highest
             Episcopal
             Men
             are
             in
             this
             against
             them
             .
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             saith
             ,
             that
             till
             the
             Clergy
             and
             People
             again
             choose
             their
             own
             Bishops
             ,
             there
             needs
             no
             other
             reason
             be
             given
             of
             the
             contempt
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
             Yea
             ,
             I
             have
             proved
             past
             denial
             oft
             ,
             that
             no
             Non-consenter
             can
             be
             a
             member
             of
             any
             Pastoral
             Church
             ,
             nor
             any
             man
             be
             a
             mans
             Pastor
             that
             doth
             not
             consent
             .
             It
             's
             reason
             then
             to
             speak
             for
             the
             Flocks
             
               Consenting
               Vote
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             they
             may
             be
             forced
             to
             consent
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             a
             reason
             against
             that
             anon
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             think
             the
             ignorant
             vulgar
             are
             fit
             to
             choose
             themselves
             a
             Pastor
             ?
             The
             most
             are
             usually
             the
             worst
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             Church-men
             will
             make
             the
             uncapable
             rabble
             Communicants
             ,
             and
             then
             deny
             them
             Church-privileges
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             uncapable
             ,
             they
             condemn
             themselves
             for
             taking
             (
             yea
             forcing
             )
             in
             such
             uncapable
             men
             :
             Even
             as
             the
             Bishops
             that
             
               Ordain
               Ministers
            
             that
             
               cannot
               Preach
            
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             their
             
               Canon
               forbid
               them
               to
               Preach
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             yet
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             That
             never
             knew
             any
             places
             ,
             in
             City
             or
             Country
             ,
             that
             have
             oft
             had
             better
             Pastors
             ,
             for
             Learning
             and
             all
             Worth
             ,
             than
             where
             the
             Communicants
             were
             the
             choosers
             :
             Yea
             ,
             even
             the
             ignorant
             usually
             have
             a
             gust
             ,
             that
             discerneth
             and
             valueth
             good
             and
             able
             men
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             yet
             ,
             I
             speak
             not
             so
             high
             as
             for
             their
             Power
             of
             
               first
               Choice
            
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             Consent
             ;
             nor
             yet
             to
             choose
             who
             shall
             be
             a
             Minister
             ,
             but
             who
             shall
             be
             
               their
               Pastor
            
             .
             The
             Bishop
             asketh
             not
             their
             consent
             at
             Ordination
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             know
             that
             if
             there
             must
             three
             Consents
             go
             to
             it
             ;
             The
             Ordainers
             ,
             the
             Patrons
             ,
             and
             the
             Communicants
             ,
             they
             may
             never
             agree
             ▪
             and
             frustrate
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Humane
             faultiness
             puts
             inconveniences
             into
             all
             actions
             :
             But
             we
             must
             not
             cure
             it
             with
             a
             worse
             :
             If
             you
             would
             take
             no
             Physick
             till
             three
             Physicians
             agree
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             less
             mischief
             than
             to
             give
             any
             man
             that
             can
             buy
             that
             Power
             ,
             a
             right
             to
             impose
             what
             ignorant
             fellow
             or
             enemy
             he
             will
             ,
             to
             be
             your
             sole
             Physician
             .
             Three
             Locks
             and
             Keys
             in
             three
             hands
             ,
             to
             so
             great
             a
             Trust
             ,
             may
             be
             better
             than
             one
             in
             an
             untrusty
             hand
             .
             Shall
             every
             Papist
             or
             Atheist
             choose
             me
             a
             Physician
             as
             fitter
             than
             I
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             if
             they
             should
             never
             agree
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             every
             one
             stopping
             at
             his
             own
             part
             .
             The
             Ordainers
             have
             done
             their
             part
             ;
             and
             the
             Patron
             hath
             chosen
             a
             Teacher
             for
             Auditors
             ,
             and
             a
             Pastor
             for
             such
             as
             will
             accept
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             People
             that
             trust
             him
             not
             may
             go
             to
             one
             that
             they
             can
             trust
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             better
             than
             worse
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             Patron
             will
             prevail
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             must
             nominate
             ,
             though
             the
             Bishop
             and
             People
             had
             a
             Negative
             Vote
             :
             for
             if
             they
             refuse
             one
             ,
             he
             will
             still
             name
             another
             of
             his
             own
             complexion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Uncurable
             evils
             I
             cannot
             help
             .
             I
             can
             but
             wish
             that
             no
             Patron
             had
             ever
             built
             Churches
             ,
             or
             given
             Glebes
             at
             so
             dear
             a
             rate
             ,
             as
             thereby
             to
             buy
             from
             the
             Church
             its
             Privileges
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             can
             you
             think
             that
             the
             Bishops
             will
             ever
             abate
             Re-ordination
             of
             thsoe
             ordained
             by
             Presbyters
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             not
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             have
             no
             hope
             of
             concord
             by
             their
             Concession
             :
             But
             I
             know
             that
             former
             Bishops
             would
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             still
             owned
             such
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             and
             God
             may
             send
             England
             such
             again
             ;
             and
             for
             such
             an
             age
             I
             write
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             this
             with
             any
             great
             hope
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             you
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Land
             confounded
             with
             doubts
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             had
             any
             valid
             Sacraments
             ,
             
             and
             whether
             the
             Papists
             or
             Protestants
             be
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             it
             concerns
             you
             all
             to
             regard
             the
             decision
             of
             this
             Case
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             speak
             only
             against
             Re-Ordaining
             those
             that
             are
             already
             Ordained
             ,
             and
             nothing
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             You
             know
             it
             is
             hopeless
             to
             move
             for
             that
             .
             2.
             
             And
             it
             's
             meet
             that
             Ordination
             should
             be
             well
             regulated
             .
             3.
             
             And
             when
             all
             the
             unjust
             impositions
             are
             removed
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             desired
             ,
             few
             moderate
             men
             will
             scruple
             Ordination
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             VII
             .
             Your
             7th
             .
             hath
             so
             much
             reason
             that
             I
             can
             say
             nothing
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             doubt
             the
             Bishops
             will
             never
             abate●
             their
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             their
             Liturgy
             ,
             so
             far
             ,
             to
             endure
             any
             to
             disuse
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             meddle
             not
             against
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             know
             what
             's
             necessary
             and
             just
             ,
             but
             I
             know
             not
             what
             men
             will
             grant
             ;
             I
             am
             of
             your
             mind
             of
             those
             in
             possession
             ,
             except
             some
             few
             :
             But
             if
             any
             man
             will
             make
             and
             keep
             up
             any
             instruments
             of
             division
             and
             hurt
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             concord
             or
             decency
             in
             God's
             service
             ,
             we
             can
             but
             wish
             and
             speak
             for
             better
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             they
             say
             if
             nothing
             unlawful
             be
             imposed
             ,
             it
             is
             disobedience
             to
             refuse
             it
             :
             And
             if
             disobedience
             be
             endured
             no
             Government
             can
             stand
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Judge
             by
             what
             is
             said
             whether
             
               no
               Sin
               be
               imposed
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Obedience
             to
             God
             being
             more
             necessary
             than
             to
             man
             ,
             all
             just
             Rulers
             should
             encourage
             a
             due
             fear
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             do
             nothing
             that
             tempts
             men
             from
             obeying
             God.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             God
             himself
             doth
             not
             silence
             ,
             eject
             ,
             or
             condemn
             men
             for
             all
             disobedience
             ,
             else
             none
             could
             be
             saved
             :
             All
             sin
             is
             disobedience
             to
             God.
             There
             is
             disobedience
             in
             small
             things
             as
             well
             as
             in
             great
             ;
             and
             of
             ignorance
             and
             infirmity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             malicious
             wilfulness
             :
             And
             what
             smaller
             matter
             can
             there
             be
             than
             Humane
             Forms
             and
             Ceremonies
             ?
             and
             where
             is
             ignorance
             more
             excuseable
             than
             in
             things
             so
             minute
             ,
             and
             so
             uncertain
             and
             hard
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             all
             be
             wiser
             than
             you
             and
             I
             that
             know
             them
             to
             be
             lawful
             ?
             and
             what
             Unity
             will
             be
             in
             that
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             will
             endure
             none
             but
             such
             as
             are
             wiser
             than
             you
             and
             I
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Your
             8th
             .
             Article
             preventeth
             all
             the
             objections
             against
             Ministers
             power
             and
             liberty
             ,
             while
             all
             are
             under
             Law
             responsible
             ;
             But
             what
             if
             the
             Rulers
             be
             Bishops
             or
             men
             that
             distaste
             your
             desired
             discipline
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             not
             choosing
             Rulers
             (
             by
             the
             sword
             )
             but
             only
             Pastors
             to
             guide
             us
             by
             God's
             word
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             shall
             have
             bad
             ones
             ,
             we
             must
             patiently
             suffer
             ;
             we
             cannot
             remedy
             such
             infelicities
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             both
             Papists
             and
             many
             others
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Iudgment
             of
             Ministers
             Doctrine
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             belongeth
             not
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Iudgment
             is
             as
             various
             as
             
               Execution
               ,
               e.
               g.
            
             If
             one
             be
             a
             Heretick
             or
             turbulent
             in
             Schism
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             Magistrate
             is
             judge
             whether
             and
             how
             he
             shall
             be
             
               Corporally
               Punished
            
             .
             2.
             
             The
             
               neighbour
               Churches
            
             are
             Judges
             whether
             they
             will
             owne
             his
             Communion
             as
             approved
             .
             3.
             
             His
             own
             Flock
             are
             
               discerning
               Iudges
            
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             trusted
             and
             owned
             as
             their
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             forsaken
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             imitate
             Papists
             in
             exempting
             Ministers
             from
             the
             Magistrates
             Government
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             I
             confess
             your
             Reasons
             against
             
               Constraining
               Infidels
            
             to
             
               Profess
               Christianity
            
             are
             undeniable
             ,
             and
             agree
             with
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Antient
             Church
             and
             Fathers
             ;
             But
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             many
             Protestants
             hold
             that
             when
             once
             men
             are
             Baptized
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             forced
             to
             Communion
             and
             all
             other
             Christian
             Duty
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             What
             if
             they
             openly
             apostatize
             and
             turn
             
               Infidels
               ,
               Iews
            
             ,
             or
             Mahometans
             ;
             will
             they
             yet
             force
             them
             to
             Communicate
             in
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             No
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             put
             them
             to
             Death
             as
             they
             Burn
             Hereticks
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             M.
             
          
           
             That
             's
             their
             way
             ,
             but
             not
             Christ's
             way
             .
             Why
             should
             they
             put
             Apostates
             or
             Hereticks
             to
             death
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             Infidels
             that
             never
             believed
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Because
             they
             break
             their
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             because
             they
             sin
             against
             the
             Laws
             which
             they
             consented
             to
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             And
             doth
             not
             sinning
             against
             God's
             Law
             ,
             In
             neither
             Consenting
             to
             nor
             Obeying
             it
             ,
             deserve
             as
             bad
             ?
             If
             God
             ,
             by
             many
             years
             Preaching
             ,
             call
             one
             man
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             he
             derides
             it
             to
             the
             last
             ;
             and
             another
             took
             it
             up
             but
             by
             Education
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             never
             heard
             and
             understood
             the
             Reasons
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             turneth
             from
             it
             ,
             being
             taken
             prisoner
             by
             the
             Turks
             ,
             which
             of
             these
             is
             the
             greater
             sinner
             ?
             God
             binds
             them
             to
             Believe
             and
             Consent
             that
             do
             not
             ;
             and
             they
             sin
             against
             God's
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             than
             to
             break
             their
             own
             Covenant
             as
             such
             :
             But
             both
             these
             deserve
             death
             and
             worse
             from
             God
             :
             But
             if
             it
             were
             Christ's
             way
             ,
             to
             have
             men
             put
             one
             of
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             but
             why
             they
             should
             do
             so
             by
             the
             other
             .
             Torment
             or
             Death
             is
             no
             fitter
             way
             to
             make
             an
             Apostate
             believe
             than
             other
             Infidels
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             known
             that
             all
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             abhorred
             this
             forcing
             and
             punishing
             way
             .
             I
             have
             wondered
             at
             the
             Impudence
             of
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Binnius
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Papists
             and
             justifie
             Martin
             for
             separating
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Bishops
             that
             were
             for
             punishing
             the
             Priscillianists
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             Canonize
             him
             as
             a
             Saint
             ,
             and
             condemn
             these
             Bishops
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             for
             for
             more
             cruelties
             themselves
             ,
             to
             far
             better
             men
             than
             the
             Priscillianists
             .
             But
             where
             Fleshly
             interest
             is
             a
             mans
             Religion
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             it
             have
             neither
             consistency
             with
             Reason
             nor
             Modesty
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             none
             but
             Volunteers
             be
             Christians
             or
             Communicants
             most
             will
             despise
             the
             Church
             and
             it
             will
             be
             empty
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             All
             that
             are
             fit
             to
             be
             there
             will
             come
             in
             :
             And
             those
             few
             will
             give
             the
             Pastors
             more
             comfort
             and
             lesser
             trouble
             than
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             uncapable
             .
             If
             your
             purse
             be
             not
             quite
             full
             of
             Gold
             ,
             will
             you
             fill
             it
             up
             with
             dung
             or
             stones
             ?
             The
             uncapable
             will
             do
             better
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             among
             the
             Audientes
             or
             Catechumens
             .
             It
             is
             their
             forcing
             in
             the
             uncapable
             ,
             that
             hath
             corrupted
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             deprived
             the
             Flock
             of
             their
             due
             privileges
             (
             choosing
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             &c.
             )
             because
             it
             's
             made
             up
             of
             men
             unworthy
             of
             them
             .
             And
             doubtless
             if
             you
             but
             countenance
             and
             
             preferr
             the
             Communicants
             before
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             will
             draw
             in
             more
             than
             are
             capable
             ,
             without
             force
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             Excommunicate
             be
             no
             further
             punished
             ,
             nor
             forced
             to
             repent
             ,
             the
             Church
             censures
             will
             be
             despised
             :
             How
             little
             will
             men
             care
             for
             an
             Excommunication
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             commonly
             said
             ,
             and
             much
             of
             it
             is
             true
             :
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             Can
             you
             force
             men
             to
             Repent
             ,
             or
             rather
             Lye
             ?
             You
             make
             him
             Repent
             that
             he
             brought
             himself
             into
             your
             hands
             and
             into
             suffering
             :
             But
             that
             is
             not
             to
             Repent
             of
             Sin.
             Will
             you
             tell
             a
             man
             before
             hand
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               wilt
               but
               say
               thou
               repentest
               rather
               than
               lye
               in
               Gaol
               till
               death
               ,
               we
               will
               pronounce
               thee
               absolved
               and
               forgiven
               in
               Christ's
               Name
               ?
            
             Who
             can
             think
             ill
             enough
             of
             such
             an
             Absolution
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Do
             not
             they
             scorn
             Christ
             that
             say
             he
             hath
             advanced
             his
             Church
             to
             the
             Dignity
             of
             Government
             ,
             by
             putting
             into
             their
             hands
             a
             Reed
             for
             a
             Scepter
             ,
             and
             a
             Leaden
             Sword
             that
             will
             do
             nothing
             without
             the
             Magistrate's
             Sword
             of
             Steel
             ?
             Hath
             he
             set
             up
             an
             useless
             mock-power
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Did
             the
             Primitive-Churches
             for
             300
             years
             use
             any
             Sword
             but
             Spiritual
             ?
             Or
             did
             they
             find
             it
             so
             uneffectual
             and
             vain
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Yea
             for
             some
             hundred
             years
             after
             there
             were
             Christian
             Magistrates
             ,
             did
             not
             the
             Church
             abhorr
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             forcing
             the
             Excommunicate
             to
             repent
             by
             imprisonment
             or
             the
             Sword
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             No
             man
             is
             meet
             to
             be
             a
             just
             Member
             that
             careth
             not
             for
             a
             just
             Excommunication
             ?
             And
             still
             this
             sheweth
             what
             a
             wickedness
             it
             is
             to
             force
             in
             the
             unmeet
             ,
             that
             despise
             God's
             Ordinance
             and
             the
             Church
             that
             they
             are
             in
             :
             And
             then
             God's
             Ordinance
             must
             be
             debauched
             for
             their
             unfitness
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Sword
             doth
             the
             Keys
             much
             more
             hindrance
             than
             help
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             thus
             annexed
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             then
             it
             cannot
             be
             discerned
             whether
             Excommunication
             do
             any
             Good
             or
             none
             ;
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             only
             the
             Sword
             that
             doth
             the
             cure
             :
             And
             do
             not
             they
             that
             profess
             Excommunication
             to
             be
             vain
             without
             the
             Sword
             ,
             teach
             men
             to
             call
             them
             as
             Church
             Governours
             Vain
             ,
             and
             to
             despise
             them
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             not
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             if
             any
             good
             be
             done
             by
             Church-Government
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             the
             Magistrate's
             Sword
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             ours
             by
             the
             Keys
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             is
             it
             not
             then
             ridiculous
             contradiction
             to
             dispute
             so
             hard
             about
             Church-Power
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Presbyters
             claim
             ,
             when
             you
             confess
             that
             it
             is
             an
             useless
             shadow
             that
             you
             dispute
             
             for
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             not
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Sword
             that
             doth
             the
             deed
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             an
             odious
             defacing
             of
             Princes
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             Imprison
             and
             Ruine
             a
             man
             as
             a
             meer
             Lictor
             or
             Executioner
             of
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             Chancellor
             ,
             without
             ever
             hearing
             or
             trying
             his
             Cause
             ;
             and
             to
             punish
             him
             again
             because
             they
             punisht
             him
             before
             ,
             or
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             got
             their
             pardon
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             If
             Excommunication
             be
             grosly
             unjust
             (
             as
             against
             Christs
             Members
             ,
             for
             doing
             their
             duty
             ,
             or
             for
             common
             humane
             infirmity
             )
             they
             do
             well
             that
             set
             by
             it
             no
             more
             than
             it
             deserveth
             ,
             and
             pretend
             not
             to
             repent
             when
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             repent
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Though
             you
             call
             it
             no
             Punishment
             ,
             to
             keep
             all
             the
             Non-Communicants
             from
             publick
             power
             and
             trust
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             will
             pass
             for
             a
             notable
             Penalty
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             grant
             them
             as
             much
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             as
             knowing
             how
             little
             they
             will
             yield
             to
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             's
             my
             opinion
             that
             to
             deny
             all
             Non-Communicants
             Magistracy
             and
             publick
             Trust
             ,
             would
             be
             to
             Reform
             the
             Common-Wealth
             in
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             if
             the
             Keys
             were
             but
             justly
             exercised
             :
             But
             then
             by
             this
             I
             exclude
             none
             but
             the
             Intolerable
             ,
             that
             Neither
             Communicate
             with
             the
             Approved
             or
             the
             
               Tolerated
               Churches
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             Rulers
             will
             turn
             this
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             shut
             out
             the
             Tolerated
             with
             the
             Intolerable
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             cannot
             help
             that
             :
             Must
             I
             not
             tell
             men
             what
             is
             Right
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             do
             Wrong
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             are
             for
             having
             all
             the
             Subjects
             forced
             to
             be
             Catechised
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Auditors
             :
             And
             do
             you
             think
             that
             this
             will
             not
             force
             Non-Conformists
             to
             hear
             against
             their
             Consciences
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             say
             not
             that
             they
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             hear
             in
             the
             
               Parish
               Church
            
             ;
             but
             either
             in
             a
             
               Parish
               Approved
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Tolerated
               Church
            
             :
             How
             have
             they
             a
             Toleration
             ,
             that
             may
             not
             hear
             their
             
               Tolerated
               Pastors
            
             ?
             And
             he
             that
             is
             not
             for
             
               hearing
               at
               all
            
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             Tolerated
             :
             And
             indeed
             ,
             if
             those
             that
             are
             no
             Members
             in
             Communion
             of
             any
             Church
             ,
             but
             meer
             Catechumens
             or
             Auditors
             ,
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             hear
             in
             their
             own
             Parishes
             ordinarily
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             meet
             Teaching
             ;
             I
             oppose
             it
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             is
             it
             no●
             as
             injurious
             ,
             to
             force
             men
             against
             their
             Consciences
             to
             Hear
             as
             to
             Communicate
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             M.
             
          
           
             No
             ,
             the
             Case
             is
             greatly
             different
             .
             Nature
             bindeth
             all
             men
             to
             learn
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             what
             is
             good
             or
             evil
             to
             themselves
             .
             Learning
             and
             Knowledge
             is
             the
             common
             Duty
             and
             Interest
             of
             mankind
             ;
             and
             though
             no
             man
             can
             be
             forced
             to
             Believe
             and
             Repent
             ;
             he
             that
             is
             forced
             to
             Hear
             ,
             may
             hear
             that
             which
             may
             make
             him
             Voluntarily
             Believe
             and
             Repent
             :
             You
             must
             force
             your
             Children
             to
             Learn
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             Communicate
             .
             I
             told
             you
             that
             to
             give
             a
             man
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             is
             to
             give
             him
             a
             seal'd
             Pardon
             and
             Gift
             of
             Christ
             and
             Life
             ,
             which
             no
             unwilling
             man
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             be
             capable
             to
             Hear
             and
             Learn
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             being
             only
             to
             those
             that
             are
             refusers
             of
             all
             Church-Communion
             ,
             or
             are
             uncapable
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             none
             ,
             either
             Approved
             or
             Tolerated
             ,
             what
             Conscience
             can
             such
             pretend
             against
             hearing
             ,
             or
             against
             being
             restrained
             from
             crimes
             and
             profaning
             holy
             things
             ,
             or
             reproaching
             Religion
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             constrained
             to
             what
             they
             are
             uncapable
             of
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             your
             way
             of
             dividing
             all
             the
             Subjects
             into
             the
             Approved
             ,
             the
             Tolerated
             and
             the
             Intolerable
             ,
             is
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             .
             And
             to
             conclude
             ,
             I
             am
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             you
             Non-Conformists
             have
             a
             Cause
             so
             good
             ,
             that
             you
             do
             well
             to
             suffer
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             were
             I
             in
             your
             case
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             I
             should
             do
             my self
             .
             The
             Flesh
             and
             World
             are
             strong
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             easier
             to
             be
             convinced
             that
             one
             should
             be
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             than
             to
             submit
             to
             Martyrdom
             :
             God
             be
             merciful
             to
             our
             weakness
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             He
             trusteth
             not
             Christ
             that
             thinks
             he
             shall
             be
             a
             loser
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             will
             save
             his
             life
             from
             him
             by
             sin
             ,
             shall
             lose
             it
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             loseth
             it
             for
             him
             ,
             shall
             save
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             X.
             Your
             10th
             .
             for
             some
             Toleration
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             endured
             ,
             though
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             your
             Reasons
             for
             it
             are
             unanswerable
             ,
             and
             your
             Limitations
             so
             strict
             ,
             as
             prevent
             most
             of
             the
             Objections
             that
             might
             be
             made
             against
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             God's
             Law
             requireth
             forbearing
             and
             
               forgiving
               one
               another
            
             ,
             and
             
               receiving
               the
               weak
               in
               Faith.
            
             And
             they
             that
             cannot
             Tolerate
             the
             Tolerable
             ,
             methinks
             should
             fear
             the
             thoughts
             of
             death
             ,
             lest
             then
             God
             will
             not
             Tolerate
             them
             ,
             but
             cast
             them
             out
             as
             they
             cast
             out
             his
             Children
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             confess
             you
             convince
             me
             ,
             that
             know
             what
             most
             Patrons
             in
             England
             are
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             unfit
             that
             all
             the
             Peoples
             Souls
             should
             be
             so
             far
             at
             the
             mercy
             of
             those
             Patrons
             ,
             that
             seem
             to
             care
             but
             little
             for
             
             their
             own
             ,
             as
             that
             no
             man
             must
             have
             any
             other
             or
             better
             Pastor
             than
             they
             will
             choose
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             mans
             duty
             ,
             to
             care
             for
             his
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             from
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             ,
             till
             a
             few
             hundred
             years
             agoe
             ,
             should
             wholly
             give
             place
             to
             the
             pretended
             right
             of
             any
             fellow
             that
             can
             buy
             an
             Advowso●
             or
             Presentation
             :
             And
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wisht
             that
             it
             were
             wholly
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             left
             to
             the
             Clergy
             and
             People
             alone
             ;
             the
             Magistrate
             being
             Iudge
             whom
             he
             will
             Approve
             or
             Tolerate
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             that
             Patrons
             will
             let
             go
             their
             supposed
             right
             ,
             if
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             should
             speak
             against
             it
             ;
             but
             in
             all
             reason
             they
             should
             grant
             the
             Communicants
             that
             small
             consequent
             Vote
             of
             Consent
             or
             Dissent
             ,
             that
             you
             pleaded
             for
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             will
             not
             do
             that
             ,
             they
             should
             give
             them
             leave
             to
             go
             to
             another
             Parish
             ,
             or
             to
             choose
             a
             Tolerated
             Pastor
             whom
             they
             will
             maintain
             .
             But
             men
             are
             so
             set
             on
             their
             own
             ways
             ,
             that
             they
             banish
             all
             sense
             of
             others
             case
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             conduceth
             to
             the
             common
             good
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             We
             can
             but
             bring
             the
             truth
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             shew
             a
             self-wounding
             people
             the
             Balsam
             that
             must
             heal
             them
             ,
             and
             stay
             till
             God
             will
             give
             them
             a
             heart
             to
             use
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             are
             so
             careful
             ,
             not
             to
             offend
             them
             by
             ●otioning
             〈◊〉
             wide
             a
             Toleration
             ,
             that
             I
             doubt
             it
             will
             do
             little
             good
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             some
             will
             scruple
             some
             of
             the
             Subscriptions
             ,
             or
             Oaths
             ,
             which
             ,
             you
             grant
             ,
             shall
             be
             imposed
             on
             them
             .
             2.
             
             If
             all
             the
             Tolerated
             must
             be
             responsible
             for
             their
             Doctrine
             and
             Ministration
             ,
             it
             's
             two
             to
             one
             ,
             but
             the
             Rulers
             to
             whom
             they
             must
             give
             account
             ,
             will
             be
             so
             contrary
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             have
             no
             peace
             or
             safety
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             How
             would
             you
             have
             these
             dangers
             and
             inconveniences
             be
             avoided
             ?
             An
             
               unlimitted
               Toleration
            
             of
             the
             Intolerable
             ,
             is
             it self
             Intolerable
             ;
             and
             you
             can
             devise
             no
             safer
             limitation
             .
             The
             engagements
             which
             they
             are
             to
             take
             ,
             tell
             you
             the
             Terms
             of
             Toleration
             ;
             and
             if
             men
             will-Preach
             against
             those
             Terms
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             against
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             or
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             their
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             use
             their
             Meetings
             ,
             to
             destroy
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             restrained
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             lower
             punishments
             than
             depriving
             them
             of
             their
             Toleration
             ,
             which
             are
             for
             lower
             faults
             .
             2.
             
             But
             if
             Rulers
             will
             oppress
             ,
             we
             cannot
             help
             that
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             therefore
             be
             ungoverned
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           LXI
           .
           Whether
           the
           Extirpation
           of
           the
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           be
           not
           rather
           to
           be
           attempted
           ,
           than
           an
           Vnion
           with
           them
           by
           these
           means
           .
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             IT
             's
             long
             since
             our
             former
             Conference
             ;
             and
             now
             there
             is
             discovered
             a
             Treasonable
             Plot
             against
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Brother
             ;
             
             and
             a
             multitude
             of
             Addresses
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             
               Plot
               of
               the
               Dissenters
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Product
             of
             Conventicles
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ●●ave
             the
             
               extripation
               of
               them
               all
            
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             may
             no
             more
             be
             trusted
             ,
             as
             having
             Principles
             were
             concileable
             to
             Monarchy
             and
             Subjection
             ;
             and
             the
             loudest
             cry
             now
             runs
             that
             way
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             Treasonable
             Plot
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             To
             Kill
             the
             King
             and
             Duke
             ,
             and
             raise
             an
             Army
             ,
             and
             to
             Change
             the
             Government
             ,
             or
             Governours
             at
             least
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Who
             do
             they
             mean
             by
             Dissenters
             or
             Conventiclers
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             All
             that
             Conform
             not
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             as
             it
             is
             now
             setled
             by
             the
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             The
             Law
             setleth
             the
             Essentials
             ,
             Integrals
             ,
             and
             Accidents
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Do
             you
             mean
             every
             one
             that
             disliketh
             any
             one
             Office
             ,
             (
             as
             Lay-Chancellors
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             )
             or
             any
             Ceremony
             or
             Form
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             I
             do
             doubt
             most
             that
             come
             to
             Church
             and
             Communicate
             with
             it
             ,
             dissent
             from
             some
             such
             Circumstances
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Well
             ,
             suppose
             it
             be
             those
             that
             separate
             from
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             now
             these
             following
             sorts
             of
             known
             Dissenters
             ,
             called
             by
             many
             ,
             Conventiclers
             .
          
           
             I.
             Those
             that
             like
             the
             way
             of
             Episcopacy
             and
             
               Liturgy
               best
            
             ,
             as
             here
             setled
             ;
             but
             yet
             will
             also
             ,
             occasionally
             join
             with
             other
             Churches
             ,
             as
             the
             
               French
               ,
               Dutch
               ,
               Lutheran
            
             ,
             or
             some
             Non-Conformists
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             
               Pacifick
               Non-conformists
            
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             King's
             Return
             ,
             Petitioned
             for
             Arch-Bishop
             
               Vsher's
               Model
            
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Episcopal
               Government
            
             ,
             and
             thankfully
             accepted
             the
             
               King's
               Declaration
            
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             Presbyterians
             ,
             who
             are
             for
             Government
             only
             by
             Synods
             of
             equal
             Presbyters
             Teaching
             joined
             with
             meer
             Ruling
             ones
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             Independants
             and
             Separatists
             .
          
           
             V.
             The
             Anabaptists
             (
             who
             are
             half
             Arminians
             ,
             and
             half
             not
             )
             .
          
           
           
             VI.
             The
             Fifth-Monarchy
             Party
             (
             most
             of
             which
             are
             Anabaptists
             also
             )
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             The
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             The
             Papists
             .
          
           
             
               IX
               .
               The
            
             Infidels
             ,
             Iews
             ,
             Hobbists
             ,
             and
             Atheists
             .
          
           
             Is
             the
             meaning
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             are
             the
             guilty
             Rebels
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             or
             which
             of
             them
             is
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             If
             all
             ,
             I
             doubt
             the
             King
             would
             lose
             no
             small
             part
             of
             his
             Subjects
             :
             But
             you
             know
             the
             Papists
             are
             not
             numbred
             with
             the
             Dissenters
             or
             Conventiclers
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Say
             you
             so
             ?
             Do
             those
             that
             differ
             but
             about
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             or
             Lay-mans
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             or
             the
             largeness
             and
             paucity
             of
             Bishops
             Churches
             ,
             dissent
             more
             from
             you
             than
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             would
             bring
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             under
             a
             foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             introduce
             all
             the
             Mass
             and
             doctrinal
             corruptions
             of
             their
             Church
             .
             Read
             Bishop
             
             Downham's
             Catalogue
             of
             Popish
             Errours
             
               de
               Anti-Christo
            
             ,
             or
             Dr.
             
             Willet's
             ,
             
             Chamier's
             ,
             
             Iewell
             's
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             ,
             and
             judge
             .
          
           
             And
             do
             you
             think
             that
             the
             Mass
             is
             no
             Conventicle
             ,
             or
             more
             lawful
             than
             the
             forbidden
             assemblies
             of
             Protestants
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Well
             ,
             But
             it
             's
             Protestant-Dissenters
             that
             .
             I
             mean.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             So
             then
             ;
             You
             would
             have
             Protestant-Dissenters
             rooted
             out
             ,
             and
             not
             Papists
             or
             Infidels
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             We
             would
             have
             those
             rooted
             out
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Plot
             ,
             which
             the
             Papists
             were
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             No
             doubt
             but
             such
             a
             Plot
             as
             you
             describe
             deserveth
             the
             extirpation
             of
             those
             that
             were
             guilty
             of
             it
             :
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             compare
             not
             the
             innocency
             of
             
               Papists
               in
               their
               Principles
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Protestants
             :
             Or
             read
             Bishop
             
             Barlow's
             and
             Hen.
             Fowlis's
             Books
             ,
             and
             
             Prin's
             History
             of
             Bishops
             Treasons
             ,
             and
             judge
             as
             you
             see
             cause
             .
             But
             it
             's
             none
             of
             my
             business
             now
             to
             accuse
             the
             Papists
             .
             Do
             but
             grant
             that
             the
             innocent
             should
             not
             suffer
             for
             the
             crimes
             of
             the
             guilty
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             agreed
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             is
             it
             not
             justly
             supposed
             that
             the
             whole
             Party
             is
             guilty
             of
             those
             Principles
             which
             have
             caused
             particular
             mens
             rebellions
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             their
             Preachers
             and
             Conventiclers
             that
             have
             caused
             all
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             You
             that
             are
             a
             Lawyer
             should
             know
             somewhat
             of
             the
             Rules
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             or
             Humanity
             at
             least
             .
             Come
             on
             ,
             and
             let
             you
             and
             I
             consider
             soberly
             of
             the
             case
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             to
             your
             face
             I
             challenge
             you
             to
             name
             and
             prove
             
               any
               
               the
               least
               difference
            
             between
             the
             Non-conformists
             who
             sought
             for
             Concord
             at
             the
             King's
             Restoration
             ,
             or
             the
             party
             of
             
               meer
               Non-Conformists
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Protestants
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             in
             their
             Principles
             about
             the
             
               Power
               of
               Princes
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Subjection
             and
             Patience
             of
             the
             People
             .
             Name
             any
             difference
             if
             you
             can
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             You
             would
             make
             one
             believe
             that
             great
             Numbers
             are
             inhumanely
             impudent
             ,
             that
             charge
             them
             with
             such
             heinous
             difference
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             none
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Why
             do
             you
             not
             name
             the
             difference
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             ?
             Contrarily
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             all
             take
             the
             same
             
               Oaths
               of
               Allegiance
               and
               Supremacy
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             Subscribe
             all
             the
             same
             
               Articles
               of
               Religion
            
             about
             the
             
               Power
               of
               Magistrates
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             have
             often
             professed
             our
             consent
             to
             all
             that
             is
             written
             for
             Magistracy
             and
             Subjection
             in
             all
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             any
             
               General
               Council
            
             (
             save
             what
             is
             for
             the
             Papal
             Tyranny
             over
             Princes
             and
             People
             )
             or
             in
             any
             
               Confession
               of
               any
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               Greek
               ,
               Papist
               ,
            
             or
             Protestant
             ,
             that
             ever
             we
             saw
             ;
             and
             for
             all
             that
             (
             for
             the
             Power
             of
             Kings
             ,
             but
             not
             
               all
               against
               it
            
             )
             which
             the
             generality
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             Historians
             ,
             Philosophers
             ,
             Politick-writers
             ,
             Lawyers
             ,
             Canonists
             ,
             or
             Divines
             ,
             are
             for
             .
             And
             is
             not
             all
             this
             yet
             enough
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             have
             oft
             told
             you
             where
             ;
             e.g.
             Bishop
             
               Andrews
               in
               Tortura
               Torti
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Fran.
               Bacon
            
             ,
             Lord
             St.
             Albans
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             have
             vindicated
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             
               English
               Non-conformists
            
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Church's
             in
             point
             of
             Loyalty
             against
             the
             Papists
             accusations
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             do
             not
             you
             know
             who
             wrote
             the
             
               Political
               Aphorisms
               ,
               or
               Holy
               Common-wealth
               ,
            
             condemned
             lately
             by
             the
             
               Oxford
               Convocation
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             And
             do
             not
             you
             know
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Author
             had
             never
             leave
             to
             confute
             his
             accusers
             about
             it
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Do
             you
             not
             know
             that
             he
             hath
             divers
             years
             ago
             written
             a
             large
             Book
             called
             his
             
               Second
               Plea
               for
               Peace
            
             ,
             fully
             opening
             the
             Principles
             which
             he
             and
             his
             Consenters
             hold
             ;
             and
             no
             man
             hath
             writte●
             one
             word
             against
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             hear
             of
             ,
             to
             this
             day
             ?
             Is
             this
             fair
             dealing
             then
             to
             silence
             what
             at
             large
             he
             owneth
             ,
             and
             name
             only
             a
             writing
             29
             years
             ago
             ,
             which
             he
             never
             was
             heard
             about
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Do
             you
             not
             know
             that
             the
             Famously
             Learned
             
               Tho.
               White
            
             a
             Papist
             ,
             wrote
             at
             the
             same
             time
             the
             like
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             will
             you
             charge
             that
             on
             the
             
               Party
               of
               Papist●
               ▪
            
          
           
           
             4.
             
             The
             Historians
             Rule
             is
             
               Distingue
               de
               temporibus
            
             ,
             Do
             you
             know
             in
             what
             times
             that
             was
             written
             ?
             And
             know
             you
             not
             that
             few
             men
             then
             living
             wrote
             and
             spake
             more
             plainly
             against
             the
             Usurpation
             than
             he
             did
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             you
             see
             that
             the
             
               Oxford
               Convocation
            
             condemn
             the
             writings
             and
             principles
             of
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ?
             And
             as
             for
             Knox
             and
             Buchanan
             we
             are
             no
             more
             guilty
             of
             their
             words
             than
             of
             
             Iewell
             's
             ,
             
             Bilson's
             ,
             
             Hooker's
             ,
             
             Laud's
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             you
             differ
             not
             from
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             in
             Principles
             of
             Loyalty
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             not
             take
             the
             Oxford-Oath
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Confinement
             ,
             and
             the
             Subscription
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Vniformity
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             told
             you
             fully
             before
             :
             Not
             because
             we
             differ
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             in
             expounding
             the
             words
             of
             that
             Oath
             and
             Subscription
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Were
             neither
             Arch-bishop
             Abbot
             ,
             nor
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             nor
             the
             Parliaments
             of
             those
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             S●bthorp
             and
             Mainwaring
             ?
             Were
             not
             the
             Laws
             made
             by
             those
             Parliaments
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             Members
             ,
             if
             not
             Representatives
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ?
             You
             know
             that
             our
             late
             great
             Defenders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             describe
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             be
             
               those
               that
               Worship
               God
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               :
            
             And
             were
             the
             Parliaments
             that
             made
             those
             Laws
             none
             of
             the
             Church
             themselves
             ?
          
           
             Chillingworth
             would
             not
             Subscribe
             without
             a
             limitting
             Profession
             :
             Was
             he
             therefore
             none
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             Was
             Bishop
             Bilson
             none
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Was
             
               R.
               Hooker
            
             none
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             The
             first
             dedicated
             his
             Book
             to
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             is
             Dedicated
             to
             our
             King
             Charles
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             Praised
             by
             his
             Father
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Common-wealth
            
             hath
             larglier
             than
             any
             man
             confuted
             
             Hooker's
             
               Popular
               Principles
            
             .
          
           
             When
             
               William
               Barclay
            
             a
             Lawyer
             defended
             the
             King
             of
             France
             his
             Temporal
             Power
             ,
             against
             the
             Popes
             Usurpation
             of
             a
             Power
             to
             depose
             and
             restrain
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             fain
             to
             profess
             that
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             was
             so
             common
             that
             he
             was
             taken
             to
             speak
             some
             strange
             and
             singular
             thing
             .
             And
             yet
             none
             doubts
             but
             he
             was
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             I
             again
             challenge
             you
             to
             name
             that
             point
             in
             which
             we
             differ
             in
             this
             Doctrine
             from
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             You
             hold
             that
             Kings
             may
             be
             resisted
             by
             Arms.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             aforesaid
             Bishop
             and
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             did
             ,
             or
             the
             Parliaments
             that
             made
             Church-Laws
             .
             Again
             ,
             See
             our
             
               second
               Plea
               for
               Peace
            
             ;
             how
             far
             we
             disclaim
             it
             .
             I
             profess
             that
             I
             am
             acquainted
             with
             no
             meer
             Non-Conformist
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             hold
             it
             at
             all
             lawful
             for
             Subjects
             to
             resist
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             any
             Supream
             Power
             by
             a
             War
             ;
             except
             in
             case
             that
             he
             notoriously
             declareth
             that
             he
             will
             if
             he
             can
             destroy
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             or
             deliver
             it
             up
             to
             a
             foreigner
             or
             destroyer
             that
             hath
             no
             right
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Sure
             the
             cry
             would
             never
             be
             for
             Extirpating
             the
             Dissenters
             ,
             for
             this
             Plot
             and
             their
             disloyalty
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             guilty
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             your
             argument
             
               [
               Strangers
               to
               them
               say
               they
               are
               disloyal
               and
               guilty
            
             ;
             ergo
             
               they
               are
               so
            
             ]
             I
             leave
             you
             to
             God's
             answer
             ,
             for
             I
             will
             not
             undertake
             to
             answer
             you
             .
          
           
             But
             will
             you
             use
             Sobriety
             a
             little
             further
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             now
             twenty
             seven
             years
             since
             they
             were
             ejected
             and
             cast
             out
             of
             maintenance
             and
             countenance
             ,
             and
             left
             to
             beg
             or
             crave
             their
             bread
             :
             Long
             have
             they
             been
             laid
             in
             Gaols
             ,
             and
             fined
             deeply
             ,
             the
             Law
             laying
             on
             them
             twenty
             and
             forty
             pound
             a
             Sermon
             :
             Their
             Goods
             ,
             Beds
             ,
             Books
             taken
             from
             them
             and
             they
             left
             destitute
             :
             How
             many
             in
             all
             these
             years
             have
             ever
             been
             accused
             and
             proved
             guilty
             of
             one
             disloyal
             or
             seditious
             Sermon
             or
             Word
             ?
             I
             know
             of
             none
             :
             Certainly
             it
             was
             not
             for
             want
             of
             will
             in
             the
             Accusers
             .
             Those
             that
             by
             Oaths
             have
             brought
             them
             under
             Convictions
             and
             Warrants
             for
             distress
             of
             five
             ,
             ten
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             forfeitures
             ,
             even
             divers
             hundred
             pounds
             at
             once
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             ever
             summoned
             to
             speak
             for
             themselves
             ;
             would
             sure
             have
             sworn
             some
             disloyal
             Words
             against
             them
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             able
             .
             And
             can
             many
             hundred
             Ministers
             have
             a
             fuller
             proof
             of
             their
             innocency
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             had
             no
             such
             prosecution
             twenty
             seven
             years
             from
             such
             a
             sort
             of
             Adversaries
             ,
             in
             so
             great
             Sufferings
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             now
             this
             Plot
             is
             detected
             ,
             It
             is
             divers
             Months
             since
             ,
             and
             many
             Countries
             and
             Corporations
             have
             accused
             the
             Dissenters
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             cry
             them
             down
             to
             Extirpation
             :
             And
             to
             this
             day
             I
             cannot
             hear
             of
             any
             one
             English
             Minister
             (
             or
             at
             most
             not
             of
             two
             )
             that
             is
             either
             an
             Episcopal
             or
             Presbyterian
             Non-Conformist
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             accused
             ,
             or
             named
             as
             guilty
             .
          
           
             The
             French
             and
             Dutch
             Churches
             in
             London
             are
             Dissenting
             Presbyterians
             .
             Yet
             no
             man
             accuseth
             any
             of
             them
             for
             being
             in
             Plots
             ;
             and
             yet
             must
             they
             also
             be
             destroyed
             ?
          
           
           
             But
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             or
             more
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             or
             
               Presbyterian
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               Ministers
            
             or
             People
             ,
             had
             been
             found
             guilty
             ,
             would
             you
             condemn
             thousands
             (
             or
             any
             )
             of
             the
             guiltless
             for
             their
             sakes
             ?
             On
             what
             account
             :
             Is
             it
             for
             their
             Relation
             to
             them
             ?
             They
             are
             mostly
             strangers
             to
             one
             another
             .
             Come
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             try
             your
             rule
             of
             Justice
             .
          
           
             I.
             Is
             there
             any
             Relation
             nearer
             than
             that
             of
             Father
             and
             Son
             ?
             And
             can
             any
             Minister
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             more
             interest
             in
             ,
             or
             influence
             on
             his
             Hearers
             ,
             than
             a
             Father
             hath
             on
             his
             Son
             ?
             And
             you
             know
             that
             the
             chief
             man
             accused
             is
             the
             
               Kings
               eldest
               Son
            
             :
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             for
             this
             ,
             
               charge
               the
               King
            
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             principled
             him
             for
             Treason
             against
             himself
             :
             Nor
             as
             if
             he
             were
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             Sons
             faults
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Judges
             have
             oft
             declared
             that
             many
             Iesuits
             and
             Papists
             were
             Plotters
             and
             Traitors
             ,
             and
             they
             died
             for
             it
             .
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             make
             all
             Papists
             guilty
             of
             their
             crime
             ,
             nor
             extirpate
             them
             for
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             Papists
             are
             Conventicling
             Dissenters
             too
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             Lords
             and
             great
             Men
             accused
             of
             this
             Plot
             and
             Treason
             (
             how
             justly
             God
             knoweth
             )
             were
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             shall
             all
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             be
             destroyed
             for
             their
             sakes
             ?
          
           
             Dr.
             Whitby
             ,
             and
             others
             now
             blamed
             by
             the
             
             Oxford-Convocation
             ;
             and
             Bishop
             Bilson
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Hocker
               ,
               &c.
            
             were
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             shall
             all
             the
             English
             Clergy
             be
             accused
             of
             their
             words
             ?
          
           
             IV.
             Many
             of
             the
             accused
             were
             Hobbists
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             some
             common
             ill-living
             Protestants
             :
             Shall
             all
             the
             Hobbists
             ,
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             ill-living
             Protestants
             be
             extirpated
             for
             their
             faults
             ?
          
           
             V.
             Many
             Gentlemen
             of
             some
             late
             Parliaments
             are
             accused
             (
             not
             yet
             tried
             ,
             and
             proved
             guilty
             )
             :
             Shall
             all
             the
             Parliament-men
             therefore
             be
             extirpated
             as
             guilty
             ?
          
           
             VI.
             Some
             Lawyers
             and
             Students
             at
             Law
             are
             accused
             :
             Shall
             all
             Lawyers
             and
             Students
             therefore
             be
             extirpated
             ?
          
           
             VII
             .
             Divers
             of
             the
             Nobility
             are
             accused
             :
             Must
             all
             Noble-men
             be
             therefore
             reproached
             ?
          
           
             VIII
             .
             Some
             that
             have
             been
             of
             the
             Kings
             Privy
             Council
             were
             accused
             ▪
             Is
             his
             Council
             therefore
             to
             be
             disgraced
             or
             destroyed
             ?
          
           
           
             IX
             .
             Formerly
             many
             Judges
             have
             been
             guilty
             :
             Are
             Judges
             therefore
             to
             be
             dishonoured
             ?
          
           
             X.
             By
             this
             justice
             you
             may
             next
             conclude
             ,
             They
             were
             Englishmen
             that
             were
             accused
             ,
             therefore
             let
             all
             English-men
             be
             rooted
             out
             :
             Or
             they
             were
             Protestants
             and
             Christians
             ;
             therefore
             away
             with
             all
             Protestants
             and
             Christians
             :
             Whereas
             I
             think
             it
             an
             unjust
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             because
             they
             were
             Irish-men
             and
             Papists
             that
             murdered
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             therefore
             root
             out
             all
             Irish-men
             and
             Papists
             ;
             unless
             you
             will
             inferr
             ,
             
               They
               are
               men
            
             that
             commit
             all
             sin
             ;
             therefore
             root
             out
             mankind
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             had
             been
             men
             that
             
               hate
               serious
               Godliness
            
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Serpent
             and
             of
             Cain
             ,
             that
             are
             at
             deadly
             enmity
             to
             the
             true
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             thirst
             for
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             innocent
             ,
             that
             are
             accused
             of
             this
             Plot
             ;
             and
             if
             People
             had
             petitioned
             to
             have
             all
             this
             sort
             of
             men
             rooted
             out
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             fallen
             on
             more
             than
             you
             and
             I
             are
             willing
             to
             name
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             But
             can
             you
             bear
             with
             me
             if
             I
             tell
             you
             truly
             and
             plainly
             what
             this
             
               Extirpating
               motion
            
             of
             all
             called
             Dissenters
             and
             Conventiclers
             signifieth
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             tendeth
             to
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             had
             so
             much
             reason
             from
             you
             ,
             as
             obligeth
             me
             to
             hear
             what
             you
             can
             further
             say
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             motion
             is
             so
             apparently
             from
             Satan
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             tempt
             those
             that
             are
             Christians
             indeed
             ,
             and
             know
             the
             devil's
             will
             and
             works
             ,
             to
             take
             you
             for
             no
             other
             than
             his
             listed
             souldiers
             against
             Christ
             ,
             if
             you
             set
             your selves
             to
             do
             this
             work
             .
             
               Truth
               ,
               Love
            
             ,
             and
             
               doing
               Good
            
             ,
             are
             the
             Christian
             State
             and
             Life
             .
             
               Lying
               ,
               Hatred
            
             ,
             and
             Hurtfulness
             ,
             are
             Diabolism
             ,
             or
             Satans
             work
             and
             image
             .
             All
             the
             Art
             of
             prating
             and
             deceit
             of
             Clergy
             or
             Laity
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             will
             never
             so
             far
             blind
             true
             Christians
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             your
             
               Fruits
               they
               will
               know
               you
            
             .
             The
             pricks
             of
             Thorns
             and
             Thistles
             will
             be
             known
             from
             Grapes
             and
             Figs
             ,
             in
             despight
             of
             all
             the
             craft
             of
             Diabolists
             .
             And
             if
             Children
             know
             not
             a
             Wolf
             in
             Sheeps-cloathing
             ,
             they
             will
             know
             him
             that
             see
             him
             tear
             the
             Flock
             ;
             yea
             ,
             or
             that
             see
             his
             bloody
             jaws
             .
          
           
             And
             are
             you
             willing
             to
             renounce
             Justice
             ,
             Humanity
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             openly
             to
             profess
             Diabolism
             ?
          
           
             Men
             will
             see
             how
             malignity
             greedily
             picks
             quarrels
             with
             honest
             innocent
             men
             ,
             while
             it
             beareth
             or
             cherisheth
             the
             debauched
             ,
             ungodly
             ,
             unconscionable
             rabble
             ,
             whose
             God
             is
             their
             belly
             ,
             or
             the
             world
             .
          
           
           
             And
             methinks
             men
             ,
             so
             proud
             that
             they
             cannot
             bear
             with
             any
             that
             differ
             from
             their
             ignorant
             dictates
             ,
             should
             scarce
             be
             willing
             that
             History
             should
             list
             them
             among
             the
             Cainites
             or
             Diabolists
             .
             any
             more
             than
             among
             man-eating
             Cannibals
             .
          
           
             II.
             You
             cannot
             extirpate
             or
             destroy
             all
             Dissenters
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             your
             worst
             .
             1.
             
             So
             great
             a
             number
             will
             be
             true
             to
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             suffer
             what
             ever
             you
             inflict
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             will
             take
             you
             up
             much
             time
             and
             trouble
             ,
             and
             render
             you
             more
             odious
             to
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             common
             People
             that
             were
             indifferent
             ,
             will
             enquire
             what
             these
             men
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             turned
             from
             those
             that
             afflict
             so
             many
             of
             the
             innocent
             ;
             especially
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             who
             know
             them
             better
             by
             experience
             ,
             than
             by
             your
             reports
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Those
             that
             fill
             not
             Prisons
             ,
             or
             die
             not
             as
             Martyrs
             ,
             will
             but
             Conceal
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             not
             change
             them
             .
             And
             they
             will
             then
             be
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             your
             hurting
             power
             :
             When
             they
             communicate
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             give
             you
             no
             outward
             matter
             of
             accusation
             ,
             what
             can
             you
             do
             to
             them
             ?
             Or
             what
             pretence
             can
             you
             find
             to
             extirpate
             them
             ?
             The
             heart
             you
             know
             not
             :
             Their
             actions
             they
             will
             keep
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             If
             you
             try
             them
             by
             Oaths
             or
             unjust
             Professions
             ,
             by
             increasing
             the
             number
             of
             Sufferers
             ,
             you
             will
             increase
             your
             infamy
             and
             odium
             :
             And
             they
             that
             for
             fear
             do
             swear
             against
             their
             Judgments
             ,
             will
             hate
             you
             the
             more
             when
             they
             feel
             their
             wounded
             Conscience
             smart
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             if
             you
             force
             them
             into
             secrecy
             ,
             they
             will
             there
             speak
             more
             freely
             ,
             and
             will
             Educate
             their
             Children
             into
             a
             hatred
             of
             your
             ways
             .
             And
             if
             you
             could
             destroy
             them
             ,
             two
             for
             one
             will
             spring
             up
             as
             their
             successours
             .
          
           
             Who
             would
             have
             thought
             that
             the
             great
             French
             Massacre
             should
             have
             rather
             increased
             than
             diminished
             the
             Protestants
             ?
             Or
             that
             Queen
             
             Mary's
             bone-fire
             should
             have
             extinguished
             Popery
             ?
             Or
             that
             the
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             murdered
             by
             the
             Irish
             should
             but
             have
             hastned
             the
             overthrow
             and
             ruine
             of
             the
             murderers
             ?
             In
             short
             ,
             you
             cannot
             extirpate
             them
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             more
             you
             attempt
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             you
             succeed
             ,
             the
             more
             you
             will
             do
             
               against
               your selves
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Is
             not
             the
             King
             more
             safe
             ,
             and
             strong
             ,
             and
             honourable
             ,
             and
             easy
             when
             he
             hath
             the
             Hearts
             of
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             than
             if
             he
             rule
             a
             People
             by
             divisions
             and
             persecutions
             shattered
             like
             a
             broken
             Glass
             ,
             or
             living
             in
             prosecution
             or
             fear
             ,
             and
             hatred
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             
             as
             if
             they
             were
             still
             in
             a
             state
             of
             hostility
             ,
             and
             lived
             among
             their
             dangerous
             enemies
             ?
             If
             either
             Christ
             or
             Satan
             be
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             a
             divided
             Kingdom
             in
             enmity
             cannot
             stand
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Methinks
             you
             argue
             against
             your self
             :
             For
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             we
             would
             have
             all
             Dissenters
             rooted
             out
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             division
             by
             tolerated
             Dissenters
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Had
             you
             read
             a
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Samaritan
            
             ,
             and
             another
             called
             ,
             
               The
               True
               and
               only
               Terms
               of
               Church-Concord
               ,
            
             you
             would
             need
             no
             further
             answer
             to
             that
             objection
             .
             If
             you
             would
             have
             all
             of
             
               one
               mind
               and
               way
            
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             in
             that
             which
             it
             is
             necessary
             and
             possible
             for
             all
             men
             to
             agree
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             things
             unnecessary
             or
             impossible
             your
             terms
             ,
             is
             the
             certain
             way
             of
             pernicious
             division
             .
             Will
             you
             extirpate
             all
             that
             dissent
             in
             Controversies
             of
             Law
             ,
             of
             
               Philosophy
               ,
               Astronomy
               ,
               Physick
               ,
               Grammar
            
             ;
             or
             that
             differ
             in
             Reason
             ,
             Constitution
             ,
             Statute
             ?
             &c.
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             all
             will
             consent
             in
             all
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             while
             knowledge
             is
             so
             low
             and
             rare
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             that
             even
             in
             circumstances
             and
             things
             doubtful
             ,
             all
             good
             Christians
             will
             ever
             be
             so
             much
             of
             one
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             as
             to
             agree
             ?
             How
             happy
             are
             we
             if
             we
             all
             agree
             in
             great
             ,
             plain
             ,
             necessary
             things
             ?
             But
             to
             understand
             also
             all
             little
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             humane
             Orders
             and
             Phrases
             ;
             which
             be
             lawful
             ,
             and
             which
             not
             ,
             supposeth
             all
             Plow-men
             ,
             Trades-men
             and
             Work-men
             ,
             to
             be
             far
             more
             perfect
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             than
             the
             most
             learned
             Philosophers
             are
             in
             Physicks
             ,
             who
             agree
             in
             little
             but
             a
             few
             principles
             ,
             and
             things
             within
             the
             reach
             of
             sense
             :
             When
             yet
             alas
             ,
             we
             can
             scarce
             teach
             half
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             or
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             King
             would
             extirpate
             all
             Lawyers
             ,
             Physicians
             ,
             or
             Philosophers
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             multitude
             of
             little
             and
             controverted
             points
             ,
             cannot
             tell
             which
             side
             is
             in
             the
             right
             ;
             he
             may
             have
             so
             much
             the
             more
             success
             in
             it
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             men
             will
             be
             bold
             to
             dissemble
             their
             opinions
             in
             matters
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             .
             But
             about
             the
             matters
             of
             God
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             Consciences
             will
             be
             more
             afraid
             to
             stretch
             and
             dissemble
             .
             It
             's
             far
             less
             wise
             to
             take
             this
             way
             ,
             than
             for
             School-masters
             and
             Tutors
             to
             destroy
             or
             cast
             out
             all
             Scholars
             and
             Pupils
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             just
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             And
             at
             what
             age
             must
             this
             perfect
             knowledge
             begin
             ,
             which
             must
             extend
             to
             the
             most
             minute
             things
             that
             men
             will
             command
             ?
             At
             sixteen
             years
             of
             age
             you
             compel
             them
             ,
             
               volentes
               ,
               nolentes
            
             ,
             to
             receive
             
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ;
             and
             do
             you
             think
             then
             that
             all
             at
             sixteen
             years
             old
             ,
             in
             England
             ,
             should
             be
             presumed
             to
             know
             more
             of
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             all
             your
             impositions
             on
             them
             ,
             than
             I
             can
             reach
             to
             know
             at
             68
             (
             now
             near
             74
             )
             after
             the
             long
             and
             hard
             Study
             of
             my
             life
             ?
             If
             you
             compel
             no
             more
             Men
             ,
             Lads
             or
             Women
             to
             Communicate
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             really
             understand
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             all
             such
             Impositions
             ,
             which
             I
             judge
             unlawful
             ,
             sure
             it
             will
             make
             a
             great
             change
             in
             your
             Communion
             and
             Courts
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             By
             this
             talk
             you
             seem
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             must
             not
             be
             constrained
             to
             obey
             in
             Circumstantials
             or
             Little
             things
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             to
             them
             be
             doubtful
             ;
             and
             what
             worship
             of
             God
             can
             you
             perform
             without
             such
             little
             Circumstances
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Little
             or
             Great
             ,
             God
             in
             mercy
             hath
             made
             all
             Necessary
             things
             intelligible
             and
             plain
             :
             It
             is
             the
             Vnnecessary
             things
             that
             are
             most
             controvertible
             and
             doubtful
             .
             There
             are
             many
             Circumstances
             that
             are
             so
             Necessary
             to
             actions
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             without
             them
             be
             performed
             ;
             
               e.
               g.
            
             He
             that
             will
             Preach
             ,
             must
             open
             his
             mouth
             ;
             he
             must
             speak
             audibly
             ,
             he
             must
             use
             a
             Language
             understood
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             some
             capable
             Place
             ,
             and
             convenient
             Time
             ;
             Psalms
             must
             be
             sung
             in
             some
             Tune
             ,
             &c.
             some
             Clothing
             ,
             some
             posture
             of
             Body
             must
             be
             used
             ;
             and
             all
             men
             know
             that
             to
             choose
             these
             according
             to
             the
             general
             Rules
             of
             Charity
             ,
             Edification
             ,
             Order
             ,
             and
             Decency
             ,
             belongs
             to
             the
             Guides
             of
             the
             Assemblies
             .
             And
             where
             do
             you
             see
             any
             great
             division
             about
             any
             such
             things
             as
             these
             ;
             except
             in
             cases
             of
             accidental
             scandal
             ?
          
           
             And
             if
             any
             should
             be
             so
             childish
             or
             ignorant
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             it
             unlawful
             ;
             
               e.
               g.
            
             to
             be
             Vncovered
             ,
             or
             to
             
               Kneel
               at
               Prayer
            
             ;
             due
             Instruction
             ,
             and
             gentle
             Rebuke
             may
             easily
             cure
             such
             weakness
             ,
             and
             is
             meeter
             than
             an
             extirpation
             .
             If
             any
             were
             so
             silly
             that
             they
             scrupled
             ;
             
               e.
               g.
            
             singing
             our
             Metre
             or
             Tunes
             of
             
             David's
             Psalms
             ,
             but
             are
             only
             for
             the
             Cathedral
             singing
             of
             the
             Prose
             ;
             it
             's
             fitter
             to
             let
             them
             be
             silent
             ,
             or
             let
             them
             go
             only
             to
             Cathedrals
             ,
             than
             to
             Excommunicate
             or
             Destroy
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             be
             so
             weak
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             a
             
               Lawful
               Form
            
             or
             Gesture
             unlawful
             ,
             it
             's
             fitter
             ,
             if
             they
             cannot
             be
             convinced
             ,
             to
             let
             them
             be
             silent
             ,
             or
             Worship
             God
             among
             themselves
             in
             another
             Form
             or
             Gesture
             ,
             than
             to
             Excommunicate
             or
             Extirpate
             them
             .
          
           
           
             But
             what
             are
             these
             easy
             intelligible
             Circumstances
             to
             all
             the
             Ceremonies
             unnecessary
             even
             
               in
               genere
            
             ?
             What
             are
             they
             to
             the
             Vows
             of
             God-fathers
             without
             the
             Parents
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             dedicating
             Symbol
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             or
             to
             adhering
             to
             a
             bare
             Reader
             ,
             when
             the
             next
             Parish
             hath
             an
             able
             Teacher
             whom
             the
             ignorant
             have
             great
             need
             to
             be
             instructed
             by
             ;
             to
             say
             no
             more
             now
             of
             all
             the
             Oaths
             ,
             Declarations
             ,
             Subscriptions
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             Professions
             required
             of
             Ministers
             ?
             I
             again
             say
             therefore
             ,
             if
             you
             extirpate
             all
             Subjects
             that
             cannot
             unite
             with
             you
             in
             all
             things
             required
             by
             the
             Rubricks
             and
             Canons
             ,
             you
             will
             wrong
             the
             King
             by
             weakning
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             robbing
             him
             of
             more
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             than
             He
             or
             the
             Welfare
             of
             the
             Land
             can
             spare
             .
          
           
             And
             you
             will
             keep
             the
             Kingdom
             in
             a
             state
             of
             division
             (
             and
             like
             Antioch
             ,
             that
             was
             so
             oft
             and
             terribly
             shaken
             by
             Earthquakes
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             continual
             danger
             of
             ruine
             )
             and
             even
             honest
             ●rajan
             lodging
             there
             ,
             did
             hardly
             scape
             through
             a
             window
             ,
             while
             the
             falling
             houses
             kill'd
             his
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Dissenters
             are
             not
             all
             of
             one
             mind
             and
             temper
             .
             All
             that
             are
             wise
             and
             good
             ,
             will
             suffer
             patiently
             and
             peaceably
             ;
             for
             I
             incline
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             expositors
             mistake
             ,
             who
             apply
             
             Soloman's
             words
             to
             
               Sufferers
               [
               Oppression
               maketh
               Wise
               men
               mad
               ]
            
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             some
             Criticks
             tell
             us
             ,
             it
             rather
             meaneth
             
               Rulers
               [
               that
               an
               affectation
               of
               an
               oppressing
               power
               ,
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               it
               ,
               maketh
               wise
               Rulers
               forget
               the
               very
               obvious
               Reasons
               of
               Morality
               and
               Interest
               ,
               and
               to
               act
               as
               men
               distracted
               .
               ]
            
             But
             there
             be
             Dissenters
             of
             
               dangerous
               Principles
            
             ,
             which
             are
             fitter
             to
             be
             restrained
             ,
             than
             by
             d●speration
             to
             be
             enraged
             ;
             as
             hap
             is
             ,
             the
             Behmenists
             and
             Quakers
             are
             
               against
               War
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               old
               Anabaptists
            
             were
             so
             reported
             ;
             but
             some
             of
             them
             have
             shewed
             a
             contrary
             judgment
             ;
             but
             it
             's
             known
             past
             doubt
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             are
             a
             sort
             of
             Dissenting
             Conventiclers
             ,
             who
             have
             so
             strong
             a
             back
             beyond
             Sea
             to
             encourage
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             instructed
             by
             multitudes
             of
             learned
             Clergy-men
             and
             Friars
             ,
             and
             so
             taught
             by
             General
             Councils
             ,
             which
             are
             their
             very
             Religion
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             them
             will
             think
             it
             merits
             Heaven
             to
             kill
             such
             Kings
             as
             would
             extirpate
             them
             .
          
           
             King
             Iames
             is
             deeply
             censured
             by
             some
             ,
             for
             doing
             so
             much
             as
             he
             did
             towards
             a
             Toleration
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             the
             French
             Bishop
             of
             Ambrun
             writes
             of
             him
             .
             But
             for
             my
             part
             I
             
             verily
             believe
             that
             he
             did
             it
             in
             fear
             to
             secure
             his
             life
             :
             when
             Queen
             
             Eliza●eth's
             death
             had
             been
             so
             oft
             attempted
             ,
             and
             when
             two
             great
             Papist
             Kings
             of
             France
             ,
             had
             been
             murdered
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             zealous
             enough
             for
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             desperately
             by
             single
             men
             ,
             that
             did
             it
             to
             merit
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             had
             so
             narrowly
             escaped
             the
             horrid
             
               Gun-powd●r
               Plot
            
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             still
             told
             him
             that
             he
             should
             not
             escape
             ;
             what
             wonder
             if
             he
             were
             afraid
             ?
          
           
             And
             so
             great
             confidence
             have
             the
             Papal
             Clergy
             ,
             in
             this
             terrifying
             of
             Kings
             as
             in
             constant
             danger
             of
             death
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             against
             their
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             close
             Adherents
             could
             never
             to
             this
             day
             be
             procured
             to
             disown
             the
             Decree
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             and
             other
             Councils
             for
             Deposing
             Excommunicate
             Heretick
             Princes
             ;
             no
             ,
             nor
             to
             deny
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             killing
             such
             ;
             yea
             ,
             even
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Perron
            
             himself
             ,
             their
             Learned
             Cardinal
             ,
             so
             defends
             the
             Pope's
             power
             of
             Deposing
             Kings
             that
             deserve
             it
             ,
             that
             (
             in
             his
             
               Oration
               to
               the
               States
            
             )
             he
             professeth
             ,
             That
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             true
             ,
             the
             Pope
             is
             Anti-Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             Anti-Christian
             that
             hath
             so
             long
             owned
             and
             practised
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             You
             seem
             to
             intimate
             in
             all
             this
             that
             you
             would
             have
             the
             Papists
             Tolerated
             ,
             for
             fear
             least
             they
             should
             kill
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             worse
             that
             Men
             and
             their
             Principles
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             must
             be
             Tolerated
             for
             fear
             of
             them
             :
             But
             who
             lived
             in
             greater
             safety
             than
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             who
             supprest
             them
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             Pope
             had
             Excommunicated
             her
             ?
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             I
             would
             have
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             (
             Church
             and
             State
             )
             secured
             from
             a
             
               Foreign
               Iurisdiction
            
             ,
             of
             Pope
             or
             Prelates
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             
               Papists
               kept
               out
            
             of
             
               Government
               ,
               Civil
               ,
               Military
               ,
               or
               Ecclesiastick
            
             ;
             and
             I
             would
             wish
             that
             the
             King.
             1.
             
             By
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               his
               Subjects
            
             ;
             2.
             
             By
             Navies
             and
             
               Military
               provision
            
             ;
             3.
             
             And
             by
             just
             Confederacies
             abroad
             ,
             be
             still
             so
             strong
             as
             not
             to
             fear
             the
             force
             of
             Foreigners
             ;
             and
             these
             things
             being
             secured
             ,
             without
             fear
             of
             any
             mens
             censure
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             I
             would
             have
             all
             Men
             used
             as
             Men
             ,
             and
             all
             Peaceable-men
             as
             Peaceable
             ,
             be
             they
             what
             they
             will.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             would
             have
             
               no
               hurt
               done
               to
               any
               Papist
               for
               his
               Religion
               ,
            
             but
             Defensive
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             forsaid
             Ends
             ,
             viz.
             to
             
             save
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             from
             a
             foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             from
             Invasion
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             from
             subversion
             by
             unreasonable
             liberty
             of
             Seducers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             would
             not
             have
             punishments
             excessive
             ,
             that
             shall
             drive
             multitudes
             into
             desperation
             :
             Lest
             undone
             desperate
             men
             be
             carried
             to
             Revenge
             ,
             or
             to
             think
             Treason
             lawful
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             no
             otherwise
             be
             saved
             from
             death
             and
             ruine
             .
          
           
             Man
             hath
             not
             a
             despotical
             power
             over
             all
             passion
             :
             And
             some
             passions
             do
             almost
             necessitate
             errour
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             or
             else
             sudden
             Action
             against
             Judgment
             .
             Take
             the
             most
             meek
             conscientious
             man
             ,
             that
             knoweth
             the
             evil
             of
             Revenge
             ,
             and
             try
             his
             patience
             by
             buffetting
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             two
             to
             one
             ,
             but
             passion
             will
             make
             him
             strike
             you
             again
             .
             Much
             more
             if
             you
             buffet
             him
             twenty
             year
             every
             day
             ,
             patience
             may
             be
             overcome
             at
             last
             :
             There
             is
             scarce
             any
             Creature
             ,
             Beast
             ,
             Bird
             ,
             or
             Venmin
             ,
             but
             will
             use
             all
             the
             resistance
             it
             can
             in
             case
             of
             hurt
             and
             fear
             of
             death
             .
             The
             Devil
             could
             say
             ,
             
               Skin
               for
               skin
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               a
               Man
               hath
               will
               he
               give
               for
               his
               Life
               .
            
             And
             can
             you
             think
             that
             Prince
             or
             Kingdom
             is
             in
             safety
             ,
             that
             shall
             destinate
             to
             destruction
             so
             great
             a
             number
             and
             of
             such
             quality
             ,
             as
             are
             all
             the
             
               Papists
               ,
               Infidels
               ,
               Iews
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Separatists
               ,
               Independants
               ,
               Presbyterians
               ,
            
             and
             
               Episcopal
               Non-conformists
            
             ,
             as
             are
             in
             England
             ?
             Though
             I
             think
             the
             latter
             sort
             would
             suffer
             death
             rather
             than
             be
             disloyal
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             Rulers
             and
             Adversaries
             think
             not
             so
             ,
             who
             accuse
             them
             of
             intolerable
             disloyalty
             .
             And
             they
             that
             think
             so
             ill
             of
             them
             will
             expect
             ill
             at
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             worse
             men
             are
             and
             their
             principles
             ,
             the
             more
             need
             there
             is
             of
             suppressing
             them
             .
             But
             destroying
             them
             is
             the
             chief
             means
             that
             I
             know
             to
             increase
             their
             principles
             of
             resistance
             .
             It
             's
             ordinary
             with
             men
             that
             never
             suffered
             ,
             to
             detest
             resisting
             Governours
             ;
             and
             to
             change
             their
             opinions
             when
             they
             think
             they
             are
             implacably
             h●mted
             to
             destruction
             without
             desert
             or
             any
             remedy
             .
             Draw
             your
             Sword
             upon
             them
             ,
             even
             on
             a
             Quaker
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             two
             to
             one
             you
             will
             change
             his
             judgment
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             think
             that
             self-defence
             is
             lawful
             .
             Yea
             ,
             if
             you
             could
             kill
             all
             that
             think
             resistance
             lawful
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             be
             half
             the
             Kingdom
             )
             it
             's
             the
             likliest
             way
             to
             make
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             survive
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             inhumanity
             of
             the
             Execution
             .
             I
             have
             met
             with
             few
             that
             thought
             that
             resistance
             
             at
             the
             French
             Massacre
             on
             Bartholomew-day
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             greater
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             had
             been
             unlawful
             ,
             whoever
             commanded
             them
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Bacon
             ,
             Chancellour
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             his
             Discourses
             of
             a
             
               Holy
               War
            
             against
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             
               War
               with
               Spain
            
             ;
             thought
             that
             their
             barbarous
             Cruelties
             (
             though
             the
             Turks
             give
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             )
             allow
             other
             Princes
             to
             War
             upon
             them
             to
             vindicate
             mankind
             ,
             the
             World
             being
             one
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             in
             which
             every
             man
             oweth
             charity
             and
             due
             help
             to
             others
             ;
             which
             is
             honoured
             in
             Tamerlane
             ,
             when
             he
             relieved
             the
             Greek
             Emperour
             of
             another
             Religion
             against
             Bajazet
             that
             was
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             meer
             Humanity
             and
             Charity
             .
          
           
             I
             meddle
             not
             with
             the
             case
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             such
             actions
             .
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             All
             the
             World
             cannot
             devise
             a
             more
             effectual
             way
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             men
             think
             that
             Self-defence
             is
             Lawful
             ,
             than
             by
             great
             cruelty
             against
             multitudes
             to
             make
             it
             seem
             necessary
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             you
             will
             cure
             it
             by
             
               forced
               Oaths
            
             ,
             I
             heartily
             wish
             the
             King
             better
             security
             for
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             for
             its
             Peace
             ,
             than
             mens
             conscientious
             keeping
             of
             those
             Oaths
             will
             be
             ,
             unless
             conscience
             and
             patience
             were
             more
             universal
             and
             powerful
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             would
             make
             all
             sorts
             of
             Dissenters
             choose
             Martyrdom
             ,
             rather
             than
             defensive
             resistance
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             Queen
             
             Elizabeth's
             Case
             ,
             her
             Dangers
             were
             many
             ,
             her
             Advantages
             were
             great
             ,
             her
             Executions
             for
             Religion
             were
             so
             few
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Bacon
             and
             many
             other
             say
             ,
             none
             suffered
             for
             any
             thing
             but
             Treasons
             or
             such
             crimes
             :
             And
             God
             did
             wonderfully
             preserve
             her
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             say
             no
             more
             of
             the
             Papists
             whose
             case
             quite
             differs
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             make
             many
             Laws
             about
             doubtful
             words
             ,
             and
             forms
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             then
             extirpate
             all
             sober
             ,
             godly
             ,
             peaceable
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             for
             fear
             of
             sinning
             against
             God
             dare
             not
             obey
             them
             ,
             what
             do
             you
             but
             mince
             and
             pulverize
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             dissolve
             its
             consisting
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             a
             Cock-pit
             ,
             or
             a
             Prey
             to
             the
             cloven-footed
             deceiver
             and
             divider
             .
          
           
             The
             Non-conformists
             in
             England
             lived
             quietly
             till
             the
             Canons
             were
             made
             for
             their
             prosecution
             .
             The
             great
             Counsellours
             of
             State
             ,
             (
             Sir
             
               Nic.
               Bacon
               ,
               Throgmorton
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Amias
               Paulet
            
             ,
             the
             Earl
             of
             Leicester
             ,
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Knowles
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Francis
               
               Walsingham
            
             ,
             Secretary
             
               Beale
               ,
               &c.
            
             except
             Hatton
             and
             Whitgift
             ,
             were
             for
             lenity
             ;
             yea
             for
             such
             abatements
             as
             might
             have
             caused
             Unity
             :
             And
             Sir
             
               William
               Cecil
            
             ,
             Lord
             Burleigh
             (
             though
             for
             Episcopacy
             )
             almost
             fell
             out
             with
             Arch
             bishop
             Whitgift
             for
             his
             hard
             usage
             of
             the
             Non-conformists
             .
             And
             were
             all
             these
             fools
             ,
             and
             you
             only
             the
             wise
             men
             ?
             But
             when
             Bancroft
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             increase
             ,
             would
             ruine
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Canons
             were
             made
             ,
             which
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             Excommunicated
             all
             People
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             high
             or
             low
             ,
             that
             did
             but
             affirm
             that
             any
             thing
             in
             their
             Liturgy
             ,
             Articles
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Ordination
             ,
             or
             Church
             offices
             (
             from
             the
             Arch-bishop
             to
             the
             Apparitor
             )
             was
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             presently
             felt
             that
             
               solutionem
               continui
            
             which
             these
             tearing
             racks
             had
             made
             :
             And
             when
             all
             must
             be
             ejected
             and
             silenced
             that
             durst
             not
             subscribe
             that
             
               [
               There
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               Liturgy
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ]
            
             (
             which
             I
             would
             not
             say
             of
             the
             Bible
             it self
             as
             in
             any
             one
             translation
             )
             then
             our
             over-zealous
             Uniters
             tore
             all
             to
             pieces
             ,
             and
             the
             shreds
             could
             never
             to
             this
             day
             be
             well
             set
             together
             to
             make
             one
             piece
             .
          
           
             Yea
             all
             the
             
               Parliaments
               of
               England
            
             have
             still
             been
             striving
             to
             restore
             the
             Concord
             of
             Protestants
             by
             laying
             bye
             some
             of
             these
             dividing
             ,
             tearing
             Engines
             :
             But
             Whitgift
             (
             though
             too
             great
             an
             Anti-Arminian
             )
             and
             
               Hatton
               ,
               &c.
            
             prevailed
             still
             with
             the
             Queen
             to
             prohibit
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             loth
             to
             displease
             her
             ,
             having
             had
             so
             great
             a
             deliverance
             from
             Popery
             and
             Persecution
             by
             her
             Reign
             .
             The
             Lord
             
               Verulam
               (
               Bacon
            
             )
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             Reforming
             Act
             in
             which
             himself
             had
             a
             hand
             ,
             prepared
             in
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             but
             prohibited
             by
             the
             Queen
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             any
             Kings
             (
             who
             should
             no
             more
             divide
             from
             their
             Kingdom
             Real
             or
             Representative
             ,
             than
             the
             Husband
             from
             the
             Wife
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             not
             ,
             Than
             the
             Head
             from
             the
             Body
             )
             should
             so
             far
             misunderstand
             their
             own
             and
             Peoples
             interest
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             jealous
             of
             Parliaments
             as
             their
             enemies
             ;
             and
             if
             wise
             Kings
             desire
             to
             keep
             the
             Nobility
             from
             being
             (
             as
             
               Henry
               4th
               .
               Richard
               Nevill
            
             and
             others
             have
             been
             )
             too
             strong
             for
             their
             Sovereigns
             ,
             they
             cannot
             more
             cross
             their
             own
             ends
             ,
             and
             serve
             the
             ambitious
             designs
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             than
             by
             afflicting
             a
             great
             ,
             a
             sober
             ,
             and
             a
             religious
             part
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             whom
             these
             seditious
             men
             will
             be
             still
             serving
             themselves
             upon
             ,
             by
             pretending
             to
             head
             them
             for
             their
             deliverance
             ;
             as
             many
             factious
             
             Nobles
             did
             in
             France
             .
             It
             's
             a
             great
             encouragement
             to
             rebellious
             great
             ones
             when
             they
             have
             always
             hope
             that
             a
             great
             body
             of
             distressed
             men
             ,
             will
             be
             ready
             ,
             as
             necessitated
             for
             self-defence
             ,
             to
             accept
             of
             their
             offers
             for
             insurrections
             or
             at
             least
             to
             strengthen
             faction
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             for
             all
             these
             very
             reasons
             that
             we
             would
             destroy
             or
             extirpate
             all
             Dissenters
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             the
             serviceable
             instruments
             in
             such
             designs
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             For
             all
             these
             reasons
             ,
             you
             should
             unite
             on
             the
             terms
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             instituted
             as
             sufficient
             for
             Christian
             Love
             ,
             Communion
             and
             Concord
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             no
             distressed
             ,
             exasperated
             Dissenters
             among
             us
             ;
             or
             only
             so
             few
             and
             culpable
             by
             the
             grossness
             of
             their
             errours
             ,
             as
             that
             their
             shame
             and
             paucity
             may
             reader
             them
             no
             way
             dangerous
             .
             You
             should
             not
             take
             such
             men
             of
             extraordinary
             wisdom
             ,
             as
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             's
             Councellours
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Bacon
             ,
             Judge
             Hale
             ,
             and
             such
             pacificators
             as
             
               Davenant
               ,
               Hall
               ,
               Chillingworth
               ,
               Abbot
               ,
               Grindal
               ,
               Amycald
               ,
            
             and
             most
             of
             the
             
               French
               ,
               Dutch
               ,
               German
            
             Protestants
             ,
             to
             be
             all
             fools
             ,
             and
             you
             to
             be
             wise
             Men.
             A
             Council
             in
             Bedlam
             could
             scarce
             advise
             a
             madder
             way
             to
             root
             out
             faction
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             Canons
             or
             Laws
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             shall
             be
             extirpated
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             subscribe
             ,
             There
             is
             not
             one
             word
             in
             all
             the
             
               Statute
               Book
            
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             Learned
             Law-Books
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             
               London
               Dispensatory
            
             hath
             no
             errour
             in
             Medicine
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             Licensed
             Book
             hath
             any
             errour
             in
             Divinity
             :
             Verily
             ,
             if
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             of
             England
             cannot
             give
             us
             better
             proofs
             of
             their
             infallibility
             ,
             or
             that
             their
             publick
             imposed
             Books
             are
             as
             free
             from
             errours
             as
             Adam
             was
             before
             his
             fall
             ,
             than
             by
             making
             all
             subscribe
             ,
             or
             swear
             ,
             or
             declare
             in
             the
             Church
             that
             
               it
               is
               so
            
             ,
             cowards
             may
             say
             ,
             
               your
               Lordships
               and
               Reverences
               have
               never
               an
               erroneous
               word
               ,
            
             but
             few
             men
             will
             believe
             it
             ever
             the
             more
             ;
             yea
             it
             will
             be
             the
             
               less
               believed
            
             ,
             that
             needeth
             such
             a
             proof
             as
             this
             :
             Even
             as
             men
             would
             take
             him
             to
             be
             never
             the
             more
             an
             unerring
             Philosopher
             ,
             Lawyer
             or
             Physician
             ,
             who
             could
             force
             all
             the
             apprentice
             boys
             and
             women
             in
             the
             Town
             ,
             to
             swear
             that
             he
             is
             such
             .
          
           
             Try
             first
             to
             make
             all
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             of
             one
             opinion
             in
             all
             points
             of
             Learning
             ,
             Law
             or
             Trading
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             degree
             
             of
             wit
             ,
             and
             of
             stature
             and
             complexion
             ,
             and
             then
             hope
             to
             make
             them
             all
             of
             one
             measure
             of
             understanding
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             the
             little
             things
             that
             Bishops
             call
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             do
             or
             may
             impose
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             run
             upon
             the
             Errour
             that
             all
             must
             have
             so
             great
             knowledge
             according
             to
             our
             rules
             ,
             as
             to
             know
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             all
             Lawful
             things
             :
             We
             know
             no
             Church-men
             reach
             so
             high
             :
             But
             the
             way
             to
             Concord
             must
             be
             by
             obeying
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             cases
             that
             are
             doubtful
             to
             the
             Subjects
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             's
             well
             that
             you
             limit
             it
             to
             
               doubtful
               cases
            
             :
             But
             what
             if
             I
             am
             past
             all
             doubt
             
               (
               e.
               g.
            
             )
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             make
             our
             sort
             of
             God-fathers
             the
             vowing
             Covenanters
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             excluding
             the
             Parents
             ,
             to
             cast
             out
             all
             from
             Christian
             Communion
             that
             scruple
             kneeling
             in
             the
             reception
             ,
             to
             deny
             Christendom
             to
             all
             that
             refuse
             our
             God-fathers
             and
             Crossings
             ,
             to
             pronounce
             all
             in
             England
             at
             Burial
             saved
             ,
             except
             the
             unbaptized
             ,
             excommunicate
             and
             self-murderers
             ,
             to
             profess
             that
             
               [
               It
               is
               certain
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               that
               Infants
            
             (
             excepting
             none
             )
             
               baptized
               and
               dying
               before
               actual
               sin
               ,
               are
               undoubtedly
               saved
               ;
               To
               assent
               to
               a
               false
               rule
            
             to
             know
             Easter-day
             ]
             with
             many
             such
             :
             What
             must
             I
             do
             in
             such
             
               undoubted
               cases
            
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Tell
             us
             plainly
             ,
             Is
             it
             
               all
               doubted
               cases
            
             or
             some
             only
             ,
             in
             which
             you
             say
             we
             must
             obey
             ?
             If
             not
             all
             ,
             till
             you
             tell
             us
             which
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             know
             them
             ,
             you
             talk
             in
             vain
             .
             If
             all
             ,
             what
             if
             men
             doubt
             whether
             Polygamy
             ,
             Lying
             ,
             Fornication
             ,
             &c.
             be
             lawful
             ?
             Or
             what
             if
             a
             Papist
             doubt
             whether
             King-killing
             be
             lawful
             ,
             and
             the
             Clergy
             command
             it
             ,
             must
             it
             therefore
             needs
             be
             done
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             I
             pray
             you
             tell
             us
             where
             and
             when
             it
             is
             that
             men
             must
             obey
             this
             rule
             ?
             Was
             it
             a
             duty
             in
             England
             in
             the
             days
             of
             
               Thomas
               Becket
               ,
               Anselm
               ,
               Dunstan
               ,
               &c.
            
             or
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             all
             the
             Kings
             that
             were
             Papists
             ?
             Is
             it
             a
             duty
             now
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Italy
               ,
               Bavaria
               ,
               Austria
               ,
               &c.
            
             or
             in
             the
             Dominion
             of
             the
             
               Turks
               ,
               Persians
               ,
               Tartarians
               ,
               China
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
             Must
             all
             Subjects
             every
             where
             do
             all
             commanded
             them
             ?
             If
             they
             have
             but
             ignorance
             enough
             to
             be
             in
             doubt
             themselves
             ,
             sure
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             receive
             God's
             Light
             to
             overcome
             those
             doubts
             ,
             and
             in
             errour
             it
             is
             not
             obedience
             in
             Evil
             ,
             but
             seeking
             truth
             till
             they
             find
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             their
             duty
             .
          
           
           
             But
             If
             you
             limit
             this
             Rule
             to
             Christians
             ,
             is
             it
             to
             all
             Christians
             ?
             If
             to
             
               Orthodox
               Rulers
            
             ,
             are
             the
             Subjects
             any
             fitter
             to
             judge
             whether
             their
             Kings
             and
             Bishops
             are
             Orthodox
             or
             not
             ,
             than
             whether
             the
             things
             imposed
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             ?
             If
             you
             dare
             say
             ,
             That
             all
             Subjects
             are
             bound
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Religion
             which
             their
             Kings
             or
             Bishops
             say
             is
             right
             ,
             speak
             out
             and
             you
             will
             need
             no
             confutation
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             granted
             by
             all
             sober
             men
             ,
             that
             as
             Rulers
             have
             the
             judgment
             of
             publick
             decision
             ,
             so
             every
             reasonable
             man
             must
             judge
             by
             
               private
               discerning
            
             whether
             his
             Actions
             be
             agreeable
             to
             God's
             Commands
             or
             not
             .
             It
             is
             not
             Brutes
             and
             Infants
             ,
             but
             Men
             that
             have
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             ,
             that
             Kings
             and
             Bishops
             rule
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             if
             you
             are
             stiff
             in
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             must
             implicitely
             believe
             the
             King
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             ignorance
             can
             but
             make
             them
             doubtful
             of
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             have
             more
             brains
             than
             once
             to
             dream
             ,
             that
             ever
             you
             shall
             bring
             all
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             unite
             in
             this
             opinion
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             by
             their
             reason
             ,
             and
             confess
             themselves
             Ideots
             or
             Brutes
             ,
             that
             must
             not
             labour
             to
             know
             whether
             they
             keep
             or
             break
             God's
             Supream
             Law
             ;
             or
             if
             you
             must
             rule
             men
             on
             these
             terms
             ,
             you
             must
             keep
             them
             in
             fetters
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             liberty
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             pray
             you
             dishonour
             not
             the
             King
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             him
             a
             King
             of
             Beasts
             and
             Ideots
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Men
             or
             Christians
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             expose
             him
             not
             so
             much
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             Usurpers
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             that
             his
             Subjects
             are
             not
             the
             
               Discerning
               Iudges
            
             ,
             who
             is
             their
             True
             and
             Lawful
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             must
             judge
             whether
             all
             their
             actions
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             
               Kings
               Laws
            
             or
             not
             ,
             lest
             they
             be
             hang'd
             or
             punished
             ;
             allow
             them
             also
             to
             judge
             whether
             or
             no
             they
             be
             agreeable
             to
             God's
             Law
             ,
             lest
             they
             be
             damned
             .
          
           
             If
             men
             once
             believe
             that
             God
             is
             not
             their
             Supream
             Governour
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             believe
             that
             Kings
             have
             no
             Governing
             right
             ,
             nor
             any
             are
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             obey
             them
             ;
             for
             who
             can
             
               give
               Governing
               Authority
            
             ,
             or
             who
             can
             
               bind
               Conscience
            
             to
             obey
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             absolute
             Soveraign
             ,
             the
             Almighty
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Experience
             confuteth
             all
             that
             you
             have
             said
             ;
             what
             Countries
             live
             in
             greater
             Vnity
             ,
             than
             those
             that
             have
             procured
             and
             kept
             it
             by
             violence
             ,
             and
             do
             endure
             no
             Dissenters
             ;
             as
             Spain
             and
             Italy
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             seems
             you
             know
             not
             what
             you
             say
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             Italians
             allow
             greater
             differences
             ,
             by
             many
             degrees
             than
             those
             that
             you
             condemn
             Dissenters
             for
             ;
             their
             Iesuits
             ,
             and
             
               Dominicans
               ,
               Thomists
               ,
               Scotists
               ,
               Nominals
               ,
               Durandists
               ,
            
             &c.
             differ
             so
             much
             from
             each
             others
             in
             Doctrinals
             ,
             about
             God
             ,
             and
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Free-will
             ,
             and
             Providence
             ,
             and
             the
             Cause
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Points
             ,
             that
             the
             Volumes
             they
             have
             written
             for
             their
             several
             Opinions
             ,
             make
             up
             huge
             Libraries
             ,
             which
             employ
             the
             hard
             studies
             of
             the
             most
             Learned
             men
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             far
             as
             ever
             from
             being
             ended
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Iansenists
             and
             Iesuits
             differ
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             such
             Doctrines
             ,
             about
             Predestination
             ,
             Redemption
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Free-will
             ,
             Perseverance
             ,
             &c.
             but
             also
             about
             abundance
             of
             Doctrines
             ,
             commonly
             called
             Moral
             ;
             as
             about
             Murder
             ,
             Perjury
             ,
             Fornication
             ,
             Stealing
             ,
             &c.
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Books
             lately
             published
             by
             the
             Iansenists
             against
             the
             Iesuits
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             approved
             general
             Councils
             ,
             have
             made
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Deposing
             Excommunicated
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Absolving
             their
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             giving
             their
             Dominions
             to
             others
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             very
             part
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             the
             Papists
             agreed
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             Germans
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             
               Frederick
               ,
               Otho
               ,
               Henry
               4th
               ,
            
             and
             
               5th
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             the
             French
             to
             this
             day
             are
             much
             against
             it
             .
             And
             what
             Learned
             men
             wrote
             against
             it
             ,
             read
             but
             
               Mich.
               Goldastus
            
             his
             many
             Volumes
             of
             Collections
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             see
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Papists
             are
             not
             agreed
             of
             the
             very
             essential
             Form
             and
             Constitution
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             indeed
             of
             several
             Churches
             :
             One
             Party
             thinks
             that
             the
             supremacy
             is
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             another
             that
             it
             is
             in
             a
             General-Council
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             that
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Pope
             and
             General-Council
             agreeing
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             these
             so
             far
             bear
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             to
             cover
             over
             the
             difference
             with
             the
             Name
             of
             one
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             repute
             each
             other
             as
             True
             Roman
             Catholicks
             .
          
           
             Yea
             more
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             by
             an
             Allowance
             of
             Dissenters
             ,
             or
             different
             ways
             of
             Worship
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             doth
             chiefly
             keep
             up
             〈◊〉
             Kingdom
             .
             When
             any
             Religious
             people
             have
             fallen
             into
             a
             dissatisfaction
             with
             the
             loose
             Discipline
             and
             Conversation
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             their
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Pope
             alloweth
             them
             to
             set
             up
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             exercise
             a
             stricter
             Discipline
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             
             and
             Conversation
             of
             their
             own
             devising
             ,
             which
             he
             alloweth
             ,
             and
             no
             Bishop
             shall
             have
             power
             to
             impeach
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             keepeth
             them
             in
             dependance
             on
             himself
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             Defender
             of
             their
             humours
             ,
             inventions
             and
             liberties
             of
             different
             ways
             .
          
           
             On
             such
             accounts
             ,
             there
             are
             multitudes
             of
             Sects
             among
             them
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Friars
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Sisters
             ,
             &c.
             The
             
               Benedictines
               ,
               Augustinians
               ,
               Dominicans
               ,
               Franciscans
               ,
               Iesuits
               ,
               Carthusians
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             all
             have
             their
             several
             ways
             of
             Discipline
             ;
             but
             it
             sufficeth
             ,
             that
             all
             depend
             upon
             one
             Pope
             .
          
           
             In
             Rome
             it self
             ,
             
               Philip
               Nerius
            
             being
             a
             Serious
             Religious
             man
             ,
             was
             unsatisfied
             with
             the
             dead
             formal
             way
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Mass-priests
             ;
             and
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             knowledge
             and
             seriousness
             in
             Religion
             he
             borrowed
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             a
             Lecture
             or
             Course
             of
             Serious
             Extemporate
             Worship
             ,
             almost
             like
             the
             exercise
             called
             Prophecying
             ,
             that
             Arch-Bishop
             Grindal
             was
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             St.
             
               Albans
               (
               Bacon
            
             )
             writes
             for
             .
             Four
             Zealous
             men
             spent
             the
             whole
             day
             ,
             one
             in
             Extemporate
             praying
             ,
             and
             one
             in
             Preaching
             and
             Expounding
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             one
             in
             telling
             the
             people
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Lives
             and
             Miracles
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             one
             in
             Praying
             again
             ,
             just
             like
             those
             here
             hated
             as
             extemporate
             Puritans
             .
             The
             Bishops
             said
             they
             were
             proud
             hypocrites
             that
             drew
             crowds
             of
             people
             after
             them
             for
             reputation
             of
             sanctity
             ;
             and
             they
             persecuted
             Nerius
             ,
             and
             accused
             them
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             silenced
             him
             :
             The
             silencing
             Bishop
             was
             presently
             struck
             with
             death
             ,
             and
             Nerius
             went
             on
             ,
             Baronius
             being
             his
             second
             .
             The
             crafty
             Pope
             ,
             instead
             of
             calling
             them
             Fanatick
             Rognes
             and
             Rebels
             ,
             thinks
             it
             policy
             to
             turn
             this
             stream
             of
             Pious
             Zeal
             into
             his
             own
             channel
             ,
             to
             drive
             his
             own
             Mill
             ;
             and
             he
             rescueth
             them
             from
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             alloweth
             their
             Exercises
             ,
             and
             calleth
             them
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Oratorians
             ,
             and
             honoureth
             the
             leaders
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             drew
             them
             to
             depend
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             Baronius
             to
             write
             those
             many
             great
             Volumes
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             ,
             which
             have
             done
             Rome
             greater
             service
             than
             any
             one
             Writer
             that
             I
             know
             of
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             day
             the
             Oratorians
             are
             the
             most
             sober
             Puritan
             Papists
             .
          
           
             Thus
             did
             he
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Sectarian
             singularity
             of
             
               Ignatius
               Loyola
            
             ,
             a
             Souldier
             turned
             to
             Superstition
             ,
             allowing
             them
             (
             as
             others
             )
             to
             set
             up
             by
             themselves
             from
             under
             the
             power
             of
             
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             dependance
             on
             the
             Pope
             alone
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             mastered
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             made
             great
             attempts
             on
             
               Abbassines
               ,
               Greeks
            
             ,
             yea
             on
             
               Congo
               ,
               Iapan
               ,
               China
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Heathen
             World.
             
          
           
             And
             I
             have
             credibly
             heard
             that
             Dr.
             
               Tho.
               Goodwin
               ,
               Philip
               Nye
            
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Owen
             the
             Leaders
             of
             our
             Independants
             ,
             did
             tell
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Pope
             allowed
             these
             orders
             of
             Religious
             parties
             in
             meer
             dependance
             on
             himself
             ,
             without
             subjection
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             all
             that
             they
             desired
             was
             (
             not
             to
             be
             the
             masters
             of
             others
             ,
             )
             but
             to
             hold
             their
             own
             liberty
             of
             Worship
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             in
             sole
             dependance
             on
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             the
             Dutch
             and
             French
             Churches
             do
             ,
             so
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             from
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             further
             ,
             Do
             you
             forget
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             by
             their
             sacred
             Cruelty
             and
             Inquisition
             have
             lost
             the
             
               Low
               ,
               Countries
            
             ,
             and
             had
             almost
             lost
             the
             seventeen
             Provinces
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             do
             you
             not
             know
             that
             ever
             since
             the
             days
             that
             the
             
               Arrian
               Gothes
            
             possessed
             Spain
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             like
             Ireland
             ,
             a
             blind
             superstitious
             People
             ,
             whose
             Ignorance
             most
             fitteth
             them
             for
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             Concord
             ?
             And
             is
             there
             not
             a
             Concord
             in
             their
             way
             among
             the
             enslaved
             ignorant
             Muscovites
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             many
             Heathens
             ?
             Satan
             himself
             is
             against
             the
             dividing
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             do
             you
             think
             that
             the
             effect
             of
             Spanish
             and
             Italian
             Tyranny
             and
             Concord
             ,
             doth
             answer
             the
             cost
             ?
             The
             Cruelty
             of
             their
             Inquisition
             hath
             made
             their
             names
             as
             odious
             as
             of
             Cannibals
             or
             Wolves
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             the
             Lord
             Bacon
             thought
             that
             an
             Invasive
             War
             against
             them
             as
             the
             enemies
             of
             mankind
             ,
             that
             violate
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             and
             Nations
             ,
             was
             just
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             many
             millions
             that
             they
             most
             cruelly
             murdered
             ,
             and
             tormented
             in
             
               Mexico
               ,
               Peru
               ,
               Hispaniola
               ,
               &c.
            
             (
             among
             whom
             were
             divers
             Kings
             )
             do
             tell
             the
             World
             what
             are
             the
             fruits
             of
             their
             Catholick
             fury
             ,
             and
             Arbitrary
             Government
             :
             Their
             Arch-bishop
             
               Barth
               .
               de
               Casa
            
             and
             their
             Jesuit
             
               Ioseph
               .
               Acosta
            
             ,
             eye
             witnesses
             of
             undoubted
             credit
             ,
             report
             that
             which
             renders
             them
             liker
             devils
             than
             men
             .
             And
             Gage
             that
             lived
             there
             among
             them
             ,
             seconds
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             was
             no
             small
             infamy
             to
             their
             King
             Philip
             that
             he
             put
             to
             death
             his
             Son
             and
             Heir
             Charles
             .
             Are
             these
             the
             patterns
             that
             you
             would
             have
             us
             imitate
             ?
          
           
           
             And
             as
             for
             Italy
             ,
             1.
             
             Read
             of
             all
             their
             Histories
             ,
             and
             then
             name
             that
             Country
             on
             earth
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             ,
             that
             for
             many
             Generations
             ,
             hath
             been
             infested
             with
             so
             much
             Civil
             War
             and
             Blood
             ,
             as
             Italy
             hath
             been
             ,
             yea
             Rome
             it self
             .
             2.
             
             And
             since
             policy
             hath
             setled
             it
             of
             late
             in
             Peace
             ,
             what
             a
             Peace
             is
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             effect
             ?
             It
             is
             said
             by
             travellers
             that
             no
             Country
             more
             aboundeth
             with
             Atheists
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             that
             are
             indeed
             of
             no
             Religion
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             God
             and
             Conscience
             that
             you
             would
             have
             banished
             out
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             Infidelity
             ,
             Sadduceism
             ,
             Hobbists
             ,
             Malignity
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Whoredom
             ,
             Perjury
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             have
             take
             the
             place
             ,
             I
             dare
             say
             that
             the
             Devil
             will
             not
             fight
             against
             such
             Concord
             ,
             but
             will
             promote
             it
             withal
             his
             policy
             and
             power
             ,
             by
             himself
             and
             all
             his
             agents
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             Civil
             ,
             and
             Military
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Yet
             further
             ,
             Why
             look
             you
             not
             on
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Spain
             and
             Italy
             ?
             Indeed
             Iapan
             restored
             Concord
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             by
             so
             devilish
             and
             cruel
             Torments
             of
             Christians
             and
             those
             that
             would
             not
             accuse
             them
             ,
             as
             rendreth
             their
             names
             odious
             to
             mankind
             (
             of
             which
             Varenius
             will
             satisfy
             you
             .
             )
          
           
             But
             what
             France
             ,
             what
             Ireland
             and
             others
             have
             got
             by
             cruelty
             ,
             I
             have
             told
             you
             before
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             I
             am
             far
             from
             justifying
             the
             Hungarians
             (
             men
             that
             I
             know
             not
             or
             their
             case
             )
             for
             flying
             to
             the
             Turks
             for
             help
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             that
             the
             Countries
             now
             ruined
             by
             War
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             thousands
             in
             
               Austria
               ,
               Silesia
               ,
               Moravia
            
             ,
             and
             Hungary
             ,
             killed
             and
             taken
             Captives
             ,
             and
             the
             thousands
             killed
             in
             Fight
             ,
             and
             the
             Famine
             that
             the
             next
             year
             is
             like
             to
             come
             on
             the
             ruined
             Countries
             ,
             where
             Corn
             and
             Hay
             are
             all
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             the
             bloody
             War
             that
             is
             yet
             like
             to
             follow
             before
             the
             end
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             that
             all
             these
             are
             not
             a
             dear
             price
             to
             be
             paid
             ,
             for
             
               hindering
               men
               to
               Worship
               God
               only
               according
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ?
            
             Would
             leave
             to
             serve
             God
             only
             as
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             appointed
             and
             did
             themselves
             ,
             have
             cost
             the
             Emperour
             and
             People
             ,
             dearer
             than
             all
             this
             amounteth
             to
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             the
             World
             knoweth
             that
             (
             as
             Cromwel
             got
             his
             strength
             and
             usurpation
             in
             England
             by
             his
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             so
             )
             the
             Turks
             won
             Constantinople
             and
             the
             Eastern
             Empire
             ,
             much
             by
             this
             .
             For
             when
             their
             Emperours
             were
             become
             dissolute
             or
             cruel
             ,
             killing
             and
             deposing
             one
             another
             ,
             putting
             out
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             thrusting
             them
             into
             Monasteries
             (
             forced
             Saints
             )
             ;
             and
             when
             ambitious
             
             ungodly
             Bishops
             were
             still
             striving
             for
             superiority
             ,
             and
             persecuting
             Dissenters
             as
             not
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             mutinous
             Souldiers
             pulling
             down
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             others
             ,
             the
             poor
             Christians
             thought
             that
             to
             defend
             such
             a
             Government
             against
             the
             Turks
             that
             gave
             all
             men
             the
             Liberty
             of
             their
             own
             Religion
             ,
             would
             cost
             them
             dearer
             than
             it
             was
             worth
             ;
             and
             so
             were
             the
             more
             remiss
             in
             their
             resistance
             ,
             and
             the
             easilier
             yielded
             to
             the
             Conquerours
             :
             Whereas
             had
             the
             Turks
             done
             as
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             make
             our
             extermination
             by
             our
             own
             Rulers
             ,
             a
             very
             part
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Greeks
             would
             have
             more
             resolutely
             resisted
             them
             ,
             in
             necessary
             self-defence
             .
          
           
             And
             did
             not
             the
             Turks
             still
             give
             Liberty
             to
             Christians
             (
             only
             restraining
             them
             from
             speaking
             against
             Mahometism
             )
             do
             you
             think
             that
             the
             Greeks
             in
             all
             their
             Dominions
             would
             no
             more
             strive
             for
             their
             deliverance
             ?
             And
             that
             
               Transilvania
               ,
               Hungary
               ,
               Walachia
               ,
               Maldavia
               ,
               Croates
               ,
            
             and
             
               Cossacks
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Georgians
               ,
               Circassians
               ,
               Mengrelians
               ,
               Nestorians
               ,
            
             and
             Iacobites
             ,
             in
             so
             vast
             numbers
             ,
             would
             live
             so
             long
             quietly
             and
             patiently
             under
             them
             as
             they
             do
             ?
          
           
             All
             the
             great
             Conquerours
             of
             the
             World
             that
             are
             famous
             in
             History
             ,
             ever
             observed
             that
             sober
             policy
             ,
             to
             let
             
               Conquered
               Provinces
               enjoy
               their
               own
               Religion
               ,
               and
               mostly
               their
               own
               ancient
               Laws
               and
               inferiour
               Magistrates
               :
            
             And
             then
             the
             People
             find
             the
             change
             so
             tolerable
             in
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             as
             they
             the
             more
             easily
             yield
             ,
             with
             less
             resistance
             ,
             and
             continue
             their
             subjection
             with
             the
             greater
             quietness
             and
             peace
             .
          
           
             The
             Iews
             in
             Christ's
             time
             ,
             (
             and
             till
             they
             rebelled
             afterwards
             under
             
               Vespasian
               ,
               Titus
            
             and
             Adrian
             )
             had
             so
             much
             of
             their
             own
             Religion
             and
             Law
             allowed
             them
             ,
             as
             was
             no
             small
             cause
             of
             their
             Crucifying
             Christ
             ,
             lest
             the
             name
             of
             a
             King
             sent
             from
             God
             (
             such
             as
             they
             expected
             the
             Messiah
             to
             be
             )
             should
             draw
             the
             People
             to
             such
             Insurrections
             ,
             as
             should
             provoke
             the
             Romans
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             their
             Temples
             ,
             Religion
             and
             Laws
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             their
             place
             and
             nation
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             hear
             by
             travellers
             that
             where
             the
             Turks
             yet
             allow
             their
             Provinces
             (
             as
             in
             Transilvania
             )
             their
             own
             Magistrates
             and
             Laws
             ,
             Religion
             prospereth
             almost
             as
             well
             as
             under
             Christian
             Sovereigns
             ,
             and
             far
             better
             than
             under
             the
             extirpating
             zeal
             ,
             or
             rather
             fury
             of
             persecuting
             Papist
             Princes
             .
             I
             desire
             you
             therefore
             before
             you
             plead
             experience
             for
             your
             desolating
             way
             of
             Concord
             ,
             to
             study
             
             History
             better
             ,
             and
             be
             better
             informed
             of
             the
             case
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             When
             I
             think
             but
             what
             men
             Bishop
             Wilkins
             and
             Judge
             Hale
             were
             ,
             that
             on
             my
             knowledge
             drew
             up
             an
             Act
             for
             the
             total
             cure
             of
             our
             English
             Church
             differences
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             those
             called
             to
             it
             by
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             Bridgman
             ,
             did
             on
             both
             sides
             consent
             )
             I
             have
             thought
             it
             some
             defect
             of
             humility
             in
             some
             Clergy-men
             ,
             that
             took
             themselves
             to
             be
             so
             much
             wiser
             than
             these
             rare
             and
             excellent
             men
             ,
             as
             to
             judge
             that
             all
             our
             distractions
             ,
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             dangers
             by
             divisions
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             bad
             as
             the
             effect
             of
             these
             mens
             counsil
             would
             have
             been
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             do
             with
             greater
             confidence
             ask
             you
             ,
             Whether
             those
             men
             seem
             to
             be
             serious
             and
             understanding
             Christians
             ,
             who
             think
             all
             the
             bloody
             Wars
             ,
             and
             tormenting
             Inquisition
             ,
             and
             the
             destruction
             of
             Love
             and
             Justice
             ,
             and
             good
             Works
             ,
             which
             are
             caused
             by
             Church-divisions
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             less
             Mischief
             than
             it
             would
             be
             to
             
               ENDVRE
               CHRISTIANS
               TO
               SERVE
               GOD
               IVST
               AS
               CHRIST
               PRESCRIBED
               BY
               HIMSELF
               AND
               HIS
               APOSTLES
               ,
               AND
               TO
               VNITE
               ON
               THE
               TERMS
               ONLY
               WHICH
               HE
               AND
               THEY
               DID
               ORDAIN
               AND
               PRACTISE
               ?
            
             Shall
             we
             tell
             Turks
             and
             Heathens
             that
             it
             is
             no
             Wiser
             a
             Saviour
             that
             we
             trust
             in
             ,
             and
             no
             Wiser
             a
             Heavenly
             King
             that
             we
             obey
             ?
             And
             no
             Wiser
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             that
             He
             hath
             left
             us
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             any
             wonder
             then
             if
             they
             scorn
             both
             Him
             and
             us
             ?
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             You
             are
             too
             hard
             for
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             talk
             with
             you
             no
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             Truth
             and
             Light
             that
             is
             too
             hard
             for
             you
             ;
             and
             woe
             to
             the
             foolish
             Enemies
             that
             are
             too
             hard
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             overcome
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             happiness
             and
             hopes
             in
             overcoming
             it
             .
             And
             woe
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             Churches
             and
             Nations
             where
             such
             prevail
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             advise
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             never
             think
             that
             all
             your
             Truth
             and
             Reason
             will
             do
             any
             great
             good
             on
             those
             that
             are
             against
             you
             :
             For
             you
             cannot
             have
             while
             to
             say
             all
             this
             to
             many
             that
             you
             have
             said
             to
             me
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             should
             Print
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             contrary
             minded
             will
             scarcely
             Read
             the
             Title
             page
             or
             Contents
             ,
             but
             scorn
             it
             before
             they
             know
             what
             you
             have
             said
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             read
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             all
             the
             way
             ,
             with
             a
             militant
             spirit
             of
             prejudice
             and
             hatred
             ,
             and
             only
             study
             what
             to
             say
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             Ignorance
             ,
             Passion
             ,
             Interest
             and
             Prejudice
             ,
             will
             
             answer
             all
             with
             Rage
             and
             confidence
             ,
             and
             only
             conclude
             that
             the
             Author
             is
             a
             Fool
             ,
             or
             Rogue
             ,
             or
             Rebel
             ;
             and
             ,
             it
             's
             like
             enough
             ,
             answer
             you
             with
             an
             Excommunication
             ,
             or
             Iail
             ,
             where
             among
             Malefactors
             you
             shall
             lie
             and
             die
             .
             If
             you
             speak
             for
             ,
             and
             not
             against
             their
             pr●conceived
             Opinion
             and
             Interest
             ,
             they
             will
             h●ar
             you
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             speak
             agai●st
             any
             of
             their
             worldly
             Wealth
             ,
             or
             Honour
             ,
             or
             Grande●r
             ,
             you
             may
             almost
             as
             hopefully
             dispute
             an
             hungry
             Dog
             from
             his
             Carrion
             ;
             and
             you
             must
             not
             wonder
             if
             they
             snarl
             ,
             or
             fly
             upon
             you
             and
             tear
             you
             .
             And
             though
             I
             confess
             ,
             that
             all
             your
             Proposals
             seem
             very
             consistent
             with
             your
             A●tagonists
             wealth
             and
             greatness
             ,
             yet
             remember
             the
             truth
             of
             Seneca's
             words
             ,
             That
             
               Men
               that
               have
               a
               sore
               ,
               do
               not
               only
               start
               and
               complain
               when
               they
               are
               toucht
               ,
               but
               even
               when
               they
               think
               that
               they
               are
               toucht
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               so
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             expectation
             of
             justice
             from
             
               suspicious
               Jealousie
            
             ;
             much
             less
             if
             it
             be
             animated
             by
             Interest
             and
             Malice
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             My
             expectations
             are
             not
             much
             higher
             than
             your
             description
             .
             But
             when
             my
             own
             life
             is
             so
             constantly
             a
             painful
             burden
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             so
             near
             the
             Grave
             ,
             I
             am
             utterly
             unexcusable
             ,
             if
             I
             think
             so
             short
             and
             painful
             a
             life
             too
             good
             to
             sacrifice
             by
             way
             of
             Obedience
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             long
             and
             wonderfully
             preserved
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             do
             not
             live
             and
             die
             with
             St.
             
             Paul's
             resolution
             ,
             
               Acts
               20.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               Bonds
               and
               Afflictions
               abide
               me
               ,
               but
               none
               of
               these
               things
               move
               me
               ,
               neither
               count
               I
               my
               life
               dear
               unto
               my self
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               might
               finish
               my
               Course
               with
               Ioy
               ,
               a●d
               the
               Ministry
               which
               I
               have
               received
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               to
               testifie
               the
               Gospel
               of
               the
               Grace
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             if
             all
             our
             bad
             Laws
             and
             Ceremonies
             were
             reformed
             ,
             and
             all
             granted
             therein
             which
             I
             have
             proposed
             ,
             alas
             there
             is
             so
             much
             to
             be
             done
             for
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Persons
             that
             must
             execute
             good
             Laws
             ,
             (
             Lords
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Patrons
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             &c.
             )
             without
             whom
             Laws
             are
             but
             a
             dead
             letter
             ,
             and
             against
             whose
             enmity
             and
             oppositions
             ,
             they
             are
             unlikely
             to
             prevail
             ,
             that
             I
             die
             the
             more
             willingly
             ,
             because
             I
             see
             no
             appearance
             of
             any
             such
             Golden
             Age
             ,
             or
             amiable
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             general
             Concord
             ,
             as
             might
             tempt
             me
             to
             desire
             to
             live
             much
             longer
             on
             Earth
             .
             The
             Reformation
             of
             our
             Universities
             ,
             Clergy
             ,
             Nobility
             ,
             Gentry
             ,
             and
             licencious
             Youth
             ,
             and
             malignant
             Haters
             of
             Serious
             Godliness
             ,
             is
             a
             work
             for
             Omnipotency
             ,
             and
             would
             afford
             me
             matter
             for
             a
             Volume
             ,
             were
             I
             to
             write
             
             on
             such
             a
             Text
             as
             
               Ezek
               37.
               3.
               
               Son
               of
               man
               !
               can
               these
               bones
               live
               ?
               And
               I
               answered
               ,
               O
               Lord
               God
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               .
            
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             it
             giveth
             me
             matter
             for
             Groans
             ,
             Tears
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             but
             no
             belief
             of
             that
             good
             man's
             Prophecy
             ,
             who
             confidently
             foretelleth
             us
             of
             that
             Blessed
             Age
             ,
             about
             eight
             years
             hence
             .
             If
             the
             Second
             Part
             of
             my
             
               Moral
               Prognostication
            
             (
             written
             with
             more
             doubt
             than
             hope
             )
             should
             prove
             as
             true
             as
             the
             First
             Part
             did
             (
             of
             this
             Progress
             of
             Malice
             and
             Divisions
             )
             I
             doubt
             it
             is
             but
             some
             small
             Rudiments
             or
             Preparations
             for
             such
             a
             Blessed
             Change
             ,
             that
             the
             men
             of
             the
             present
             times
             must
             see
             ▪
             I
             should
             rejoice
             if
             They
             (
             I
             mean
             God
             by
             them
             )
             confute
             my
             fears
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           LXII
           .
           Fifty
           Questions
           to
           unjust
           Silencers
           .
        
         
           
             GOD
             IS
             LOVE
             ,
             AND
             HE
             THAT
             DWELLETH
             IN
             LOVE
             DWELLETH
             IN
             GOD
             ,
             AND
             GOD
             IN
             HIM
             ,
             Iohn
          
           4.
           16.
           
           The
           most
           fundamental
           and
           comprehensive
           Article
           of
           Natural
           and
           Evangelical
           Religion
           .
        
         
           How
           Angels
           fell
           from
           Love
           and
           became
           Devils
           ,
           malignant
           Spirits
           ,
           is
           not
           revealed
           fully
           to
           us
           ;
           but
           that
           such
           there
           are
           ,
           both
           Scripture
           and
           too
           great
           Experience
           certify
           us
           .
           But
           how
           Man
           fell
           ,
           is
           told
           us
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           It
           pleased
           God
           to
           make
           a
           rank
           of
           intellectual
           Animals
           left
           to
           their
           understanding
           ,
           self-determining
           free-will
           ,
           between
           the
           Brutes
           which
           are
           determined
           to
           things
           Sensible
           ,
           and
           the
           confirmed
           .
           Angels
           who
           are
           determined
           to
           things
           Spiritual
           .
           It
           pleased
           him
           to
           oblige
           and
           allure
           Man
           by
           his
           Blessings
           ,
           to
           live
           still
           in
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           withal
           to
           permit
           the
           malignant
           Tempter
           ,
           to
           try
           whether
           by
           his
           allurement
           and
           deceit
           ,
           he
           could
           win
           him
           from
           this
           Holy
           Love
           :
           As
           if
           a
           man
           should
           leave
           his
           Daughter
           to
           be
           his
           Wife
           ,
           who
           could
           win
           her
           own
           consent
           .
           The
           malignant
           Spirit
           prevailed
           and
           turned
           man
           from
           the
           Reigning
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           Love
           of
           SELF
           ,
           Self-pleasing
           ,
           Self-ruling
           ,
           and
           Self-trusting
           ;
           and
           having
           won
           man's
           Will
           ,
           he
           is
           by
           just
           permission
           become
           his
           Prince
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           he
           can
           keep
           the
           Will
           which
           he
           hath
           won
           .
           But
           
             Infinite
             LOVE
          
           ,
           first
           promised
           ,
           and
           then
           gave
           his
           SON
           to
           be
           the
           
             PRINCE
             OF
             LOVE
          
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Captain
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ;
           His
           Incarnation
           ,
           Doctrine
           ,
           Life
           ,
           and
           Suffering
           ;
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           Ascension
           ,
           Intercession
           and
           Government
           ,
           are
           but
           the
           works
           of
           LOVE
           for
           Man's
           Salvation
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           recover
           
           the
           Will
           of
           Man
           to
           the
           Reigning
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           the
           Carnal
           Sensual
           self-love
           .
           A
           war
           is
           thus
           commenced
           between
           Christ
           and
           Satan
           ;
           Christ's
           warfare
           is
           to
           Conquer
           malignant
           Enmity
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           a
           Kingdom
           of
           Love.
           The
           Devils
           work
           is
           to
           assimilate
           man
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           a
           
             Lyer
             ,
             Malicious
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Destroyer
           .
           Thus
           two
           Kingdoms
           are
           set
           up
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           continual
           war
           against
           each
           other
           .
           The
           Subjects
           of
           each
           are
           discernible
           by
           their
           works
           :
           
             TRVTH
             ,
             LOVE
          
           ,
           and
           
             DOING
             GOOD
          
           are
           the
           works
           and
           marks
           of
           the
           one
           ;
           and
           
             LYING
             ,
             HATRED
          
           and
           HVRTFVLNESS
           ,
           are
           the
           works
           and
           marks
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           HOLINESS
           and
           DEVILISM
           constitute
           this
           world
           .
           Cain
           and
           Abel
           were
           the
           leading
           instances
           :
           
             Heb.
             11.
             4.
             
             By
             faith
             Abel
             offered
             a
             more
             excellent
             Sacrifice
             unto
             God
             than
             Cain
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             obtained
             witness
             that
             he
             was
             Righteous
             ,
             God
             testifying
             of
             his
             gifts
             ;
             and
             by
             it
             ,
             he
             being
             dead
             ,
             yet
             speaketh
             .
          
           He
           conquered
           ,
           but
           died
           ,
           as
           did
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           1
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             12
             ,
             14.
             
             Cain
             was
             of
             that
             wicked
             one
             ,
             and
             slew
             his
             Brother
             ;
             And
             why
             slew
             he
             him
             ?
             Because
             his
             own
             works
             were
             Evil
             ,
             and
             his
             brothers
             Righteous
             :
          
           In
           this
           warfare
           we
           must
           live
           and
           die
           .
           
             Marvel
             not
             my
             Brethren
             if
             the
             world
             hate
             you
          
           ;
           though
           we
           die
           as
           
             Abel
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             we
             have
             passed
             from
             Death
             to
             Life
             ,
             because
             we
             Love
             the
             Brethren
             :
             He
             that
             loveth
             not
             his
             brother
             ,
             abideth
             in
             death
             ,
          
           though
           as
           Cain
           ,
           he
           kill
           and
           seem
           to
           conquer
           .
           All
           that
           believe
           not
           a
           better
           life
           ,
           which
           will
           abundantly
           make
           up
           the
           loss
           of
           this
           ,
           are
           his
           subjects
           who
           is
           called
           the
           
             GOD
             OF
             THIS
             WORLD
          
           ,
           who
           blindeth
           the
           minds
           of
           unbelievers
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           4.
           
           Devils
           are
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Darkness
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             Eph.
          
           6.
           12.
           
           The
           Princes
           who
           set
           up
           a
           Worldly
           interest
           ,
           against
           or
           above
           the
           Heavenly
           interest
           ,
           are
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Princes
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             come
             to
             nought
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           2.
           6.
           
           And
           to
           be
           Wise
           only
           for
           an
           interest
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             The
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             Foolishness
             with
             God
             ,
          
           3.
           18
           ,
           10.
           
           Thus
           Christ
           fighteth
           by
           Love
           ,
           to
           win
           Souls
           to
           Love
           for
           the
           Glorious
           World
           of
           Love
           ;
           and
           the
           Devil
           by
           Malice
           to
           
             destroy
             Love
          
           and
           separate
           them
           from
           the
           God
           and
           World
           of
           Love
           ,
           by
           fighting
           as
           Dogs
           about
           their
           Carrion
           ,
           for
           their
           fleshly
           interest
           in
           this
           deceitful
           world
           ;
           but
           the
           time
           is
           short
           ,
           and
           the
           War
           will
           be
           short
           ,
           but
           the
           Victory
           sweet
           ,
           and
           the
           Crown
           everlasting
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           greatly
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           as
           Christ's
           Cause
           &
           Subjects
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           Devils
           ,
           so
           also
           is
           his
           manner
           of
           Fight
           and
           Conquest
           .
           Christ
           and
           Christians
           fight
           not
           by
           Wrath
           and
           Hatred
           
           against
           their
           Haters
           ,
           but
           by
           loving
           them
           as
           Men
           (
           and
           praying
           for
           them
           ,
           even
           when
           they
           suffer
           by
           them
           :
           )
           And
           in
           this
           course
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           
             are
             more
             than
             Conquerours
          
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           37.
           
           
             And
             heap
             Coals
             of
             Fire
             on
             their
             Heads
             ,
             which
             will
             burn
             them
             for
             ever
             that
             would
             not
             on
             Earth
             be
             melted
             by
             them
             .
          
        
         
           It
           seemeth
           a
           strange
           thing
           to
           us
           to
           see
           the
           poor
           .
           French-men
           come
           hither
           from
           their
           own
           pleasant
           Land
           ,
           in
           Raggs
           and
           Bodily
           Distress
           :
           And
           who
           expelleth
           them
           ?
           And
           for
           what
           ?
           Who
           caused
           all
           the
           blood
           and
           banishments
           that
           have
           been
           exercised
           on
           Christians
           ,
           since
           the
           Heathen
           Persecutions
           ?
           And
           for
           what
           ?
           Who
           destroyed
           those
           many
           thousands
           of
           Christians
           called
           Albigenses
           ,
           and
           Waldenses
           ,
           and
           Bohemians
           ,
           in
           History
           mentioned
           ?
           And
           for
           what
           ?
           Who
           set
           up
           the
           Inquisition
           as
           against
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           Tormented
           and
           Burnt
           so
           many
           ?
           And
           for
           what
           ?
           Who
           caused
           the
           French
           and
           Irish
           ,
           and
           other
           Massacres
           and
           Murders
           ?
           And
           for
           what
           ?
           Who
           keep
           out
           Truth
           and
           Reformation
           from
           all
           Kingdoms
           subject
           to
           the
           Pope
           ?
           It
           is
           men
           in
           the
           Sacred
           Offices
           ,
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           Civil
           .
           We
           all
           own
           Reverence
           to
           Magistrates
           and
           Pastors
           .
           Satan
           is
           not
           so
           foolish
           as
           to
           do
           his
           work
           in
           his
           own
           name
           ,
           nor
           to
           put
           its
           proper
           name
           upon
           his
           work
           .
           Did
           you
           ever
           hear
           or
           read
           of
           Persecutors
           ,
           who
           openly
           said
           ,
           
             [
             We
             are
             the
             Servants
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             come
             against
             you
             for
             his
             Interest
             and
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             to
             perswade
             or
             persecute
             you
             from
             Christ
             and
             your
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             Salvation
             ?
             ]
          
           No
           ,
           It
           is
           as
           for
           wickedness
           ,
           that
           wicked
           men
           destroy
           the
           just
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           sinning
           that
           they
           persecute
           them
           that
           will
           not
           sin
           :
           It
           is
           for
           Religion
           that
           Religion
           is
           impugned
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           Church
           that
           the
           true
           Children
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           Persecuted
           :
           And
           is
           it
           for
           the
           Gospel
           that
           the
           Preachers
           of
           it
           are
           silenced
           and
           destroyed
           ?
           Without
           the
           Church
           a
           false
           Religion
           is
           set
           up
           against
           Christianity
           .
           But
           within
           it
           ,
           an
           Image
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           Concord
           ,
           and
           Religion
           ,
           is
           set
           up
           against
           
             Christ
             ,
             Church
             ,
             Concord
          
           ,
           and
           Religion
           ;
           and
           men
           in
           the
           Garb
           of
           Magistrates
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           do
           prosecute
           the
           War
           as
           by
           Christ's
           Commission
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Name
           :
           And
           sin
           is
           defended
           and
           propagated
           ,
           by
           false
           ,
           pretended
           opposition
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Iews
           had
           known
           him
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           have
           Crucified
           the
           Lord
           of
           Glory
           .
           Heathens
           would
           not
           for
           Idols
           fight
           against
           God
           ,
           nor
           Mahometans
           for
           a
           Deceiver
           against
           Christ
           ,
           if
           they
           knew
           what
           it
           is
           that
           they
           are
           doing
           .
           Christ
           who
           was
           Crucified
           as
           a
           Blasphemer
           and
           Rebel
           ,
           foretold
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           kill'd
           
           as
           an
           act
           of
           service
           to
           God.
           Where
           the
           Gospel
           is
           believed
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           crime
           so
           horrid
           to
           silence
           and
           destroy
           Christ's
           faithful
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           forbid
           his
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           and
           render
           his
           most
           conscionable
           Servants
           odious
           ,
           and
           plot
           their
           extirpation
           and
           ruine
           ,
           that
           none
           dare
           do
           it
           but
           those
           that
           know
           not
           what
           they
           do
           .
           When
           Christians
           as
           a
           Sect
           were
           every
           where
           spoken
           against
           ,
           Paul
           was
           
             exceeding
             mad
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             them
             to
             strange
             Cities
             ,
             and
             verily
             thought
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             many
             things
             against
             the
             Name
             of
          
           Jesus
           ,
           Act.
           26.
           
           But
           when
           he
           heard
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           
             Why
             persecutest
             thou
             me
          
           ?
           it
           stopt
           his
           rage
           ,
           and
           changed
           his
           judgment
           .
        
         
           But
           alas
           !
           How
           slender
           a
           means
           will
           serve
           to
           deceive
           the
           wicked
           ?
           A
           meer
           nick-name
           ,
           or
           malicious
           slander
           ;
           yea
           the
           avoiding
           of
           a
           sin
           which
           they
           think
           to
           be
           no
           sin
           ,
           is
           enough
           with
           them
           to
           make
           the
           best
           men
           seem
           the
           worst
           ;
           while
           Perjuries
           ,
           Adulteries
           ,
           Blasphemies
           ,
           Prophaneness
           ,
           Cruelty
           and
           Persecution
           ,
           are
           tolerable
           motes
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           their
           Companions
           .
           All
           the
           Holiness
           ,
           Wisdom
           and
           Miracles
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           would
           not
           serve
           to
           make
           them
           pass
           for
           good
           ,
           yea
           or
           tolerable
           men
           ;
           while
           Sadducees
           who
           denied
           Spirits
           &
           the
           Resurrection
           ;
           &
           Ceremonious
           ,
           hypocritical
           ,
           blood-thirty
           Pharisees
           ,
           went
           for
           meet
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Flock
           .
           And
           how
           can
           it
           be
           expected
           that
           he
           who
           thinks
           not
           Holiness
           desireable
           to
           himself
           ,
           should
           think
           it
           any
           excellency
           in
           others
           ?
           Or
           that
           he
           that
           thinks
           his
           own
           sin
           but
           a
           tolerable
           frailty
           ,
           should
           much
           abhor
           it
           in
           the
           World
           ?
        
         
           Satan
           then
           hath
           his
           Army
           not
           only
           among
           Infidels
           ,
           but
           nominal
           Christians
           :
           And
           it
           is
           commanded
           by
           Honourable
           and
           Venerable
           Names
           ,
           and
           he
           pretends
           a
           good
           and
           righteous
           Cause
           ,
           whereever
           he
           fighteth
           against
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Holiness
           .
           But
           by
           the
           fruits
           he
           may
           be
           known
           in
           the
           greatest
           pretenders
           ,
           whatever
           names
           he
           call
           them
           by
           .
           It
           is
           the
           most
           profitable
           Preaching
           which
           he
           laboureth
           to
           suppress
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           faithful
           Pastors
           that
           he
           would
           silence
           ;
           the
           most
           conscionable
           Christians
           whom
           he
           striveth
           to
           make
           hateful
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           Spiritual
           Worship
           of
           God
           which
           he
           would
           hinders
           .
           And
           therefore
           even
           among
           Christians
           we
           have
           great
           cause
           to
           warn
           men
           to
           fear
           least
           they
           be
           enticed
           into
           Satan's
           service
           ,
           against
           Christ
           and
           their
           own
           Profession
           and
           Salvation
           .
           And
           especially
           in
           an
           age
           ;
           1.
           
           Where
           worldly
           and
           cross
           Interests
           are
           set
           up
           against
           the
           Interest
           of
           Christ
           and
           Conscience
           .
           2.
           
           Where
           these
           worldly
           and
           cross
           Interests
           have
           already
           
           wasted
           Christian
           Love
           ,
           and
           Contentions
           have
           begun
           a
           Mental
           War.
           3.
           
           When
           these
           have
           prevailed
           by
           scorns
           and
           slanders
           to
           make
           Conscionable
           Christians
           pass
           for
           some
           contemptible
           ,
           criminal
           ,
           or
           erroneous
           Sect
           ;
           and
           this
           Reproach
           is
           fortified
           by
           Honourable
           and
           Reverend
           Names
           .
           Lest
           therefore
           such
           Causes
           ,
           too
           visible
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           should
           draw
           the
           ignorant
           and
           rash
           into
           the
           dreadful
           Sin
           of
           fighting
           against
           the
           Interest
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Souls
           ,
           by
           hindering
           Christ's
           Ministers
           from
           their
           necessary
           Work
           ,
           and
           faithful
           Christians
           from
           worshipping
           God
           ,
           I
           will
           humbly
           beseech
           all
           that
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           such
           Temptations
           ,
           but
           seriously
           to
           exercise
           their
           own
           Reasons
           in
           the
           present
           Consideration
           of
           these
           following
           Questions
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           up
           with
           no
           other
           Answer
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           bear
           weight
           at
           Death
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           when
           worldly
           Pomp
           and
           Pleasures
           leave
           them
           ;
           and
           not
           worldly
           Interest
           ,
           Wit
           ,
           or
           Grandeur
           ,
           but
           the
           Righteous
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Lover
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Souls
           ,
           will
           be
           the
           dreadful
           and
           final
           Judge
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Questions
             to
             be
             well
             Considered
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             1.
             
             ARe
             we
             not
             on
             all
             sides
             agreed
             that
             we
             are
             Mortals
             posting
             to
             the
             Grave
             ?
             Doth
             any
             Man
             think
             he
             shall
             not
             die
             ?
             And
             is
             striving
             or
             mutual
             Love
             and
             Quietness
             ,
             a
             fitter
             Passage
             to
             the
             dust
             ?
             Do
             not
             all
             Men
             ,
             constrained
             by
             natural
             Conscience
             ,
             at
             a
             dying
             Hour
             ,
             repent
             of
             hurting
             others
             ,
             and
             ask
             Forgiveness
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             if
             you
             are
             not
             worse
             than
             most
             Heathens
             ,
             Are
             we
             not
             agreed
             ,
             That
             Man's
             Soul
             is
             immortal
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             shall
             all
             be
             shortly
             in
             another
             World
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             with
             us
             there
             ,
             as
             we
             live
             on
             Earth
             ?
             If
             any
             doubt
             of
             this
             ,
             should
             not
             the
             least
             probability
             of
             such
             an
             everlasting
             Life
             ,
             of
             Joy
             or
             Misery
             ,
             prevail
             against
             the
             certain
             Vanity
             of
             such
             a
             shadow
             as
             this
             World
             ?
             Or
             if
             yet
             they
             believe
             not
             another
             Life
             ,
             Why
             should
             they
             not
             let
             those
             live
             in
             quietness
             that
             do
             believe
             it
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             hazard
             their
             everlasting
             Hopes
             for
             nothing
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             do
             no
             hurt
             to
             others
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             2.
             
             Do
             not
             all
             Christians
             believe
             ,
             That
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             our
             Creator
             and
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             Heart
             ,
             and
             Life
             are
             of
             necessity
             to
             our
             Salvation
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             see
             ,
             That
             Children
             are
             not
             born
             with
             Knowledge
             ,
             nor
             free
             from
             fleshly
             and
             worldly
             Inclinations
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             World's
             Experience
             tell
             
             us
             ,
             how
             hard
             ,
             and
             how
             long
             a
             Work
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Ignorant
             understand
             the
             very
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             necessary
             Duty
             to
             God
             and
             man
             ;
             and
             as
             hard
             to
             perswade
             their
             Carnal
             Minds
             to
             the
             hearty
             Love
             and
             Practice
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             them
             from
             the
             damning
             Love
             of
             sinful
             Lust
             ,
             and
             worldly
             Vanities
             ;
             and
             how
             wofully
             the
             best
             Teaching
             is
             frustrate
             with
             the
             most
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             3.
             
             Are
             we
             not
             all
             Vowed
             to
             God
             in
             our
             Baptism
             ,
             renouncing
             the
             Seduction
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             and
             the
             Devil
             ?
             And
             do
             all
             understand
             and
             keep
             this
             Vow
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             the
             perfidious
             Violation
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             most
             damning
             Sin
             ?
             And
             when
             Thousands
             of
             full
             Age
             are
             yet
             to
             learn
             what
             Baptism
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             Vowed
             ,
             Have
             they
             not
             great
             need
             to
             be
             plainly
             taught
             it
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             4.
             
             Is
             a
             Baptized
             Infidel
             ,
             or
             ungodly
             Person
             ,
             any
             better
             or
             safer
             than
             the
             Turks
             or
             the
             Salvages
             in
             America
             ?
             Will
             the
             Name
             of
             Christians
             save
             perfidious
             Hypocrites
             ?
             Or
             ,
             Will
             it
             not
             be
             easier
             for
             Sodom
             than
             for
             such
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             5.
             
             If
             Christian
             Knowledge
             and
             Practice
             be
             not
             necessary
             ,
             Why
             pray
             we
             for
             Conversion
             of
             Heathens
             and
             Infidels
             ?
             And
             ,
             Why
             doth
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             condemn
             those
             that
             hold
             ,
             That
             all
             may
             be
             saved
             in
             their
             several
             Religions
             ?
             And
             what
             are
             we
             better
             than
             Turks
             and
             Heathens
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             6.
             
             Are
             not
             all
             Men
             on
             Earth
             bound
             solemnly
             to
             worship
             the
             God
             that
             made
             them
             ?
             And
             do
             not
             all
             the
             Idolatrous
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             the
             Mahometans
             ,
             offer
             their
             God
             some
             publick
             Worship
             ?
             And
             must
             not
             Christians
             publickly
             worship
             Christ
             ?
             Are
             not
             holy
             Assemblies
             for
             Doctrine
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             Praise
             and
             Communion
             ,
             Commanded
             to
             that
             end
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord's
             day
             separated
             thereto
             ,
             and
             all
             forbid
             to
             forsake
             such
             Assembling
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             7.
             
             Let
             the
             Bills
             of
             Mortality
             ,
             and
             the
             knowing
             Inhabitants
             tell
             you
             ,
             Whether
             there
             be
             not
             some
             Hundred
             Thousands
             in
             the
             great
             Parishes
             ,
             in
             and
             near
             this
             City
             ,
             more
             than
             can
             come
             into
             their
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             and
             hear
             .
             If
             they
             would
             all
             but
             shew
             their
             willingness
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             Twenty
             Thousand
             stood
             at
             St.
             Martin's
             in
             the
             Church-Yard
             ,
             and
             Streets
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             at
             Stepney
             ,
             and
             at
             St.
             
               Giles
               Cripplegate
            
             ,
             and
             Ten
             Thousand
             at
             Giles
             in
             the
             Fields
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             should
             say
             ,
             We
             are
             here
             desirous
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             cannot
             ,
             What
             would
             you
             say
             to
             them
             ?
             Are
             they
             not
             more
             miserable
             that
             are
             content
             to
             stay
             at
             home
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             8.
             
             What
             would
             you
             have
             all
             these
             Thousands
             do
             ?
             Multitudes
             
             of
             them
             are
             hardened
             already
             by
             this
             seeming
             necessity
             into
             self-excusing
             ,
             and
             a
             custom
             of
             neglecting
             all
             publick
             Worship
             :
             And
             how
             think
             you
             do
             they
             spend
             their
             time
             at
             home
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             the
             time
             for
             sinful
             Practices
             ,
             or
             Idleness
             at
             the
             best
             ?
             And
             would
             you
             have
             all
             these
             Thousands
             turn
             Atheists
             ,
             or
             live
             more
             impiously
             than
             Mahometans
             ?
             And
             are
             not
             these
             to
             pay
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             cannot
             come
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Weak
             that
             cannot
             stand
             and
             can
             get
             no
             Seats
             ?
             And
             are
             not
             the
             Church-wardens
             bound
             to
             present
             all
             these
             Thousands
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             Room
             ?
             And
             shall
             all
             these
             suffer
             as
             Recusants
             ,
             while
             the
             Rich
             that
             can
             pay
             for
             Seats
             ,
             escape
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             they
             should
             seek
             room
             in
             other
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             do
             you
             know
             what
             it
             is
             for
             a
             man
             to
             wander
             into
             the
             City
             ,
             with
             his
             Family
             ,
             to
             seek
             room
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             not
             where
             ?
             The
             Tabernacles
             where
             Churches
             stood
             are
             small
             ▪
             and
             we
             see
             the
             Church
             full
             already
             ,
             where
             is
             profitable
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             the
             Seats
             at
             least
             possest
             ;
             and
             the
             worse
             men
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             need
             they
             have
             ,
             but
             the
             less
             they
             feel
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             unlikely
             to
             seek
             help
             at
             such
             a
             rate
             ,
             who
             would
             come
             in
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             near
             them
             .
          
           
             Q.
             9.
             
             Are
             all
             these
             many
             Thousands
             that
             stay
             at
             home
             (
             or
             worse
             )
             hunted
             and
             prosecuted
             ,
             fined
             ,
             and
             imprisoned
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             seditious
             ,
             and
             Enemies
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Peace
             ,
             as
             some
             are
             that
             worship
             God
             as
             wisely
             as
             they
             can
             ?
             And
             do
             you
             believe
             that
             such
             a
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             hath
             nothing
             in
             it
             contrary
             to
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             contrary
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             worse
             than
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             than
             meeting
             at
             Plays
             and
             Taverns
             ,
             and
             deserveth
             scorn
             ,
             imprisonment
             ,
             and
             ruine
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             10.
             
             Suppose
             it
             be
             Ignorance
             and
             Errour
             in
             such
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             take
             it
             to
             be
             a
             sin
             against
             God
             (
             yea
             ,
             a
             heinous
             sin
             )
             to
             take
             all
             the
             Oaths
             ,
             Declarations
             ,
             Subscriptions
             ,
             and
             Covenants
             imposed
             for
             Conformity
             (
             while
             they
             willingly
             take
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             )
             ;
             and
             suppose
             it
             be
             an
             Errour
             in
             those
             People
             ,
             who
             think
             their
             Souls
             need
             better
             Pastoral
             Helps
             than
             they
             can
             have
             in
             many
             Parishes
             ;
             shall
             this
             Errour
             be
             punished
             with
             keeping
             them
             from
             all
             God's
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             sin
             against
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             or
             change
             their
             Judgments
             which
             they
             cannot
             change
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             suppose
             some
             Communion
             or
             Ceremony
             be
             indifferent
             ,
             which
             they
             mistake
             for
             sin
             ,
             will
             you
             forbid
             all
             men
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             no
             Sin
             or
             Errour
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             one
             such
             a
             man
             on
             earth
             ?
             Are
             
             you
             such
             your selves
             ?
             And
             shall
             all
             the
             World
             be
             driven
             therefore
             from
             worshipping
             God
             ?
             Little
             do
             men
             know
             how
             great
             a
             part
             of
             the
             daily
             Thoughts
             ,
             even
             of
             Orthodox
             Learned
             men
             ,
             are
             Errours
             .
          
           
             Q.
             11.
             
             Can
             there
             be
             a
             more
             horrid
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             than
             either
             to
             condemn
             or
             excommunicate
             all
             men
             who
             dare
             not
             do
             that
             which
             after
             their
             best
             search
             ,
             they
             think
             to
             be
             more
             heinous
             Sin
             than
             they
             dare
             name
             ,
             lest
             the
             very
             naming
             of
             it
             offend
             ,
             and
             are
             desirous
             to
             have
             their
             Reasons
             heard
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             it
             necessary
             to
             Communion
             ,
             or
             to
             their
             Liberty
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             that
             all
             Men
             and
             Women
             must
             know
             even
             all
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             to
             be
             indifferent
             or
             lawful
             in
             God's
             Worship
             ,
             which
             men
             may
             impose
             on
             them
             ?
             Have
             not
             all
             sober
             Peaceable
             Divines
             agreed
             ,
             that
             
               things
               necessary
               for
               ▪
               all
               to
               know
               ,
            
             are
             few
             ;
             and
             that
             Christian
             Concord
             can
             never
             be
             expected
             on
             any
             other
             terms
             ,
             than
             by
             agreeing
             in
             those
             few
             ,
             plain
             ,
             necessary
             things
             ?
             And
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             
               indifferent
               things
            
             are
             numberless
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             small
             ;
             no
             mortal
             man
             knoweth
             them
             all
             ?
             And
             if
             a
             poor
             Christian
             that
             feareth
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             do
             take
             that
             Oath
             ,
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             Declaration
             or
             Subscription
             ;
             yea
             ,
             or
             that
             humane
             Symbolical
             Badge
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             other
             Ceremony
             to
             be
             a
             heinous
             Sin
             ,
             which
             others
             say
             is
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             ;
             Must
             all
             as
             Atheists
             be
             kept
             from
             worshipping
             God
             ,
             till
             they
             know
             
               all
               these
               things
               to
               be
               indifferent
               ?
            
          
           
             Q.
             12.
             
             Did
             not
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             himself
             make
             it
             his
             prime
             Gospel
             Law
             ,
             That
             all
             that
             profess
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             should
             by
             Baptism
             be
             made
             visible
             Christians
             ;
             and
             all
             Christians
             live
             in
             Love
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Communion
             ,
             and
             jointly
             worship
             God
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             13.
             
             Was
             it
             not
             the
             Nature
             of
             all
             the
             Old
             Heresies
             to
             depart
             from
             this
             Universal
             Christian
             Love
             and
             Unity
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             pretence
             of
             some
             singular
             Opinion
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             thought
             they
             were
             wiser
             than
             others
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             had
             all
             to
             be
             of
             their
             mind
             ;
             and
             should
             those
             that
             cry
             down
             Heresie
             ,
             go
             the
             way
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             but
             get
             Number
             and
             Power
             to
             pretend
             Catholicism
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             14.
             
             Did
             not
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             as
             plain
             as
             the
             Pen
             of
             Man
             can
             write
             ,
             determine
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             and
             15.
             and
             
               Eph.
               4.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             that
             Christians
             should
             receive
             each
             other
             into
             Communion
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             notwithstanding
             
             differences
             about
             Meats
             ,
             Days
             ,
             and
             such
             indifferent
             things
             ;
             yea
             ,
             or
             Weaknesses
             in
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             ?
             And
             did
             not
             Christ
             mind
             the
             Ceremonious
             Pharisees
             ,
             That
             
               God
               will
               have
               Mercy
               rather
               than
               Sacrifice
            
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             worshipped
             God
             in
             vain
             ,
             while
             they
             preferred
             their
             Ceremonies
             and
             Traditions
             to
             his
             Word
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             15.
             
             Had
             it
             been
             Reason
             ,
             or
             Impudency
             rather
             ,
             in
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             cryed
             out
             against
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             not
             Conforming
             to
             their
             Traditions
             ,
             
               [
               You
               are
               Schismaticks
               ,
               and
               disturb
               the
               Church's
               and
               the
               Nation
               's
               Peace
               ,
               and
               cast
               all
               into
               Confusion
               ]
               ?
            
             And
             was
             it
             not
             Turbulent
             Arrogancy
             that
             made
             the
             Iewish
             Christians
             so
             urgent
             with
             all
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             be
             Circumcised
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             left
             to
             their
             own
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             medled
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             hindred
             them
             ?
             If
             men
             love
             that
             Diet
             ,
             let
             them
             use
             it
             :
             But
             must
             none
             live
             that
             cannot
             love
             the
             same
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             16.
             
             Will
             you
             give
             men
             leave
             to
             open
             all
             the
             real
             Faults
             they
             can
             find
             in
             the
             Diocesan
             or
             Parish
             Churches
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             prove
             far
             more
             than
             they
             can
             prove
             in
             theirs
             ,
             Will
             you
             therefore
             silence
             all
             your
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             shut
             up
             all
             your
             Church-doors
             ,
             and
             give
             over
             worshipping
             God
             ?
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             your
             Priests
             and
             your
             Worship
             are
             without
             Fault
             ;
             yea
             ,
             or
             the
             Constitution
             of
             your
             Churches
             ?
             We
             are
             not
             able
             well
             to
             know
             what
             a
             Parish-Church
             is
             ,
             by
             its
             Materials
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             .
             1.
             
             If
             it
             be
             all
             the
             Baptized
             Parishioners
             ,
             the
             Papists
             and
             Separatists
             are
             your
             Members
             .
             If
             it
             be
             all
             such
             as
             are
             of
             no
             other
             Church
             ,
             then
             the
             Atheists
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Seducers
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             are
             of
             no
             Church
             indeed
             are
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             If
             it
             be
             only
             those
             that
             dwell
             and
             communicate
             there
             ,
             how
             small
             a
             part
             of
             your
             great
             Parishes
             are
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Yet
             are
             not
             these
             many
             Thousands
             declared
             to
             be
             out
             ,
             but
             are
             permitted
             without
             Censure
             ,
             and
             may
             come
             if
             they
             will
             :
             Not
             only
             the
             Members
             ,
             but
             the
             Minister
             himself
             knoweth
             not
             who
             are
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             ,
             till
             he
             see
             them
             come
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             then
             most
             ,
             if
             they
             come
             ,
             must
             be
             utter
             strangers
             to
             him
             whom
             he
             never
             saw
             before
             .
             How
             great
             a
             Number
             of
             Hobbists
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             and
             wicked
             Livers
             are
             amongst
             us
             ,
             your
             own
             Pens
             proclaim
             .
             And
             may
             not
             these
             come
             to
             the
             Altar
             when
             they
             please
             ?
             This
             is
             spoken
             only
             to
             convince
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             this
             may
             be
             born
             ,
             the
             supposed
             sin
             of
             fearing
             sin
             in
             a
             
             thing
             call'd
             indifferent
             ,
             deserveth
             not
             Excommunication
             or
             Destruction
             .
          
           
             Q.
             17.
             
             Is
             not
             
               the
               Fear
               of
               God
               the
               beginning
               of
               Wisdom
               ?
            
             And
             doth
             not
             this
             contain
             a
             Fear
             of
             sinning
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             this
             commendable
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             cherished
             ?
             Is
             not
             God
             above
             man
             ,
             and
             first
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             most
             feared
             ?
             Hath
             man
             any
             Power
             but
             what
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             ,
             and
             hath
             God
             given
             any
             against
             himself
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             Laws
             ,
             or
             for
             destruction
             of
             his
             Fear
             ?
             If
             Conscience
             towards
             God
             be
             once
             driven
             away
             ,
             is
             any
             man
             to
             be
             trusted
             ?
             Will
             not
             the
             unconscionable
             do
             any
             thing
             for
             worldly
             Interest
             ?
          
           
             Q
             18.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             an
             unmanly
             sort
             of
             impudence
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             many
             years
             perswade
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             those
             same
             men
             make
             Schisms
             ,
             by
             forbearing
             only
             such
             things
             as
             they
             confess
             to
             be
             no
             sin
             ,
             who
             have
             twenty
             years
             ago
             Protested
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             sinning
             is
             refused
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             then
             give
             in
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             several
             sins
             which
             they
             undertook
             to
             prove
             such
             ?
             And
             should
             those
             same
             men
             that
             have
             read
             ,
             or
             may
             do
             
               The
               King
               's
               Gracious
               Declaration
               about
               Ecclesiastical
               Affairs
               ,
            
             1660.
             and
             the
             London
             Ministers
             printed
             Thanks-giving
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             late
             Books
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             have
             told
             men
             what
             it
             is
             which
             we
             dare
             not
             conform
             to
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             should
             these
             still
             take
             on
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             call
             out
             still
             ,
             
               [
               What
               is
               it
               that
               you
               stick
               at
               ?
               And
               what
               is
               it
               that
               would
               satisfy
               you
               ?
               ]
            
             Yea
             ,
             those
             that
             cannot
             bear
             that
             we
             should
             tell
             them
             .
          
           
             Q.
             19.
             
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             the
             King
             who
             then
             past
             that
             Declaration
             (
             in
             which
             the
             Non-Conformists
             who
             sought
             it
             with
             thankfulness
             acquiesc't
             ,
             as
             in
             terms
             of
             happy
             Concord
             )
             and
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             who
             gave
             him
             thanks
             ,
             or
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             who
             after
             rejected
             it
             ,
             and
             procured
             the
             new
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             and
             such
             other
             ,
             did
             take
             the
             way
             to
             have
             United
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             prevented
             our
             present
             sad
             divisions
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             20.
             
             Hath
             not
             Dr.
             Burnet
             in
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Regale
             fully
             proved
             that
             the
             choice
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             was
             in
             the
             People
             and
             the
             Clergy
             :
             And
             do
             you
             think
             in
             your
             Consciences
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             good
             Gentleman
             build
             and
             endow
             a
             Church
             ,
             all
             men
             must
             ever
             after
             trust
             the
             Pastoral
             conduct
             of
             their
             Souls
             with
             such
             Priests
             only
             as
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             or
             any
             man
             that
             will
             buy
             the
             Advowson
             shall
             present
             ?
             Will
             not
             Drunkards
             ,
             Fornicators
             ,
             malignant
             haters
             of
             Holy
             Life
             choose
             men
             as
             fit
             for
             their
             turn
             as
             will
             be
             admitted
             ?
             And
             do
             you
             think
             in
             your
             Consciences
             
             that
             all
             the
             Patrons
             now
             in
             England
             ,
             are
             either
             fit
             ,
             or
             by
             Christ
             allowed
             ,
             to
             be
             choosers
             of
             all
             those
             Pastors
             that
             all
             men
             in
             England
             must
             take
             up
             with
             :
             Do
             you
             not
             know
             that
             Preaching
             converteth
             not
             like
             a
             Charm
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             Devil
             cast
             out
             of
             Souls
             as
             by
             the
             words
             of
             an
             Exorcist
             ?
             It
             requireth
             great
             skill
             and
             care
             to
             convince
             sinners
             ,
             and
             instruct
             ,
             resolve
             ,
             confirm
             and
             comfort
             Souls
             :
             There
             is
             as
             great
             difference
             of
             Teachers
             as
             of
             Physicians
             :
             And
             Souls
             are
             unspeakably
             more
             precious
             than
             Bodies
             .
             And
             it
             's
             said
             of
             (
             too
             many
             )
             rash
             and
             unskillful
             Physicians
             ,
             that
             the
             difference
             between
             them
             and
             Souldiers
             is
             that
             
               they
               kill
               their
               Friends
               who
               pay
               them
               for
               it
               ,
               when
               Souldiers
               kill
               but
               their
               enemies
               .
            
             What
             Power
             Princes
             and
             Patrons
             have
             of
             things
             Dedicated
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             Temples
             and
             Tithes
             ,
             Lands
             ;
             we
             presume
             not
             to
             dispute
             .
             But
             these
             are
             not
             to
             inseparable
             from
             the
             Pastoral-office
             that
             the
             People
             must
             trust
             their
             Souls
             only
             on
             their
             Pastoral
             care
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Patron
             will
             give
             the
             Tithes
             and
             Temples
             .
             Had
             men
             so
             setled
             maintenance
             on
             Physicians
             for
             every
             Parish
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             therefore
             trust
             our
             lives
             on
             the
             unskillful
             or
             negligent
             ,
             because
             either
             Prince
             or
             Patron
             choose
             him
             .
             And
             if
             you
             would
             not
             say
             to
             such
             ,
             
               You
               shall
               have
               the
               Physician
               which
               the
               Patron
               chooseth
               or
               none
            
             ;
             Why
             should
             you
             say
             so
             of
             the
             Pastor
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             21.
             
             Are
             we
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             with
             the
             Magistrates
             and
             Bishops
             ?
             In
             what
             one
             Article
             of
             Faith
             do
             we
             differ
             (
             except
             the
             new
             one
             of
             
               the
               undoubted
               Salvation
               of
               all
               dying
               Baptized
               Infants
               ,
            
             not
             excepting
             those
             of
             Atheists
             or
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             this
             as
             
               certain
               by
               God's
               Word
               ,
            
             )
             almost
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             
               Greeks
               ,
               Papists
               ,
               Protestants
               ,
               Nestorians
               ,
               Iacobites
               ,
               Arminians
               ,
               &c.
            
             do
             charge
             one
             another
             with
             Heresy
             or
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             while
             Conformists
             charge
             no
             such
             thing
             on
             the
             Non-conformists
             ,
             but
             only
             dissenting
             from
             the
             modes
             of
             worship
             and
             discipline
             which
             they
             impose
             .
             And
             would
             you
             have
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             forbid
             one
             another
             to
             Worship
             God
             ,
             till
             they
             all
             agree
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             where
             yet
             their
             differences
             are
             so
             great
             ,
             why
             must
             they
             be
             forbidden
             it
             ,
             who
             differ
             not
             in
             points
             of
             Faith
             from
             the
             Churches
             Articles
             at
             all
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             22.
             
             It
             is
             forbidden
             that
             more
             than
             four
             meet
             to
             VVorship
             God
             
               [
               in
               other
               manner
               than
               according
               to
               the
               Liturgy
               and
               practice
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             .
             ]
             If
             by
             
               [
               other
               manner
            
             ]
             be
             meant
             
               [
               with
               any
               other
               positive
               manner
               of
               Worship
               ]
            
             I
             see
             none
             that
             do
             it
             otherwise
             .
             For
             
               Reading
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               Praying
               ,
               Preaching
               ,
               Singing
               
               Psalms
               ,
            
             are
             all
             done
             in
             the
             Parish-Churches
             .
             But
             if
             
               [
               o●her
               manner
            
             extend
             to
             every
             omission
             of
             any
             appointed
             part
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             all
             Parish-Churches
             where
             I
             come
             do
             it
             in
             
               other
               manner
               .
            
             ]
             And
             shall
             all
             the
             Lords
             ,
             Gentlemen
             and
             People
             be
             therefore
             punished
             as
             Conventiclers
             ?
             The
             Non-conformists
             where
             I
             come
             ,
             use
             most
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             )
             The
             Psalms
             ,
             two
             Chapters
             ,
             the
             
               Lords
               Prayer
            
             ,
             the
             Creed
             ,
             the
             Commandments
             ,
             the
             
               Singing
               Psalms
            
             ,
             &
             some
             of
             them
             more
             .
             Must
             all
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             the
             Curate
             omit
             part
             ?
             If
             by
             
               [
               otherwise
            
             ]
             be
             meant
             
               [
               with
               any
               other
               accidents
               or
               circumstances
               ]
            
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             agreeth
             not
             in
             all
             such
             ,
             and
             can
             be
             no
             rule
             therein
             to
             the
             Non-conformists
             :
             Cathedral
             and
             Parish-Churches
             differ
             :
             Some
             Parishes
             have
             org●ns
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             Rails
             ,
             &c.
             and
             some
             none
             :
             Some
             Worship
             in
             Tabernacles
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             unconsecrated
             Places
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             Chappels
             ,
             the
             Spittle
             ,
             the
             Prison
             ,
             
             Sturbridge-Fair
             ,
             &c.
             )
             And
             almost
             all
             the
             Christian
             Sects
             on
             Earth
             (
             before-named
             )
             differ
             in
             far
             greater
             matters
             than
             our
             difference
             from
             the
             Liturgy
             is
             :
             And
             even
             in
             the
             time
             when
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             and
             Prelates
             were
             of
             greatest
             Power
             and
             Zeal
             for
             Concord
             ,
             they
             never
             appointed
             one
             Liturgy
             for
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
             Nor
             did
             any
             Bishops
             in
             Councilor
             out
             ,
             so
             magnify
             themselves
             ,
             as
             to
             write
             down
             for
             all
             other
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             the
             words
             which
             they
             must
             speak
             to
             God
             in
             all
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             as
             if
             none
             that
             are
             fit
             for
             the
             Sacred
             Office
             ,
             knew
             what
             to
             say
             to
             God
             but
             they
             ,
             or
             they
             only
             had
             the
             Spirit
             of
             prayer
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             23.
             
             Are
             there
             not
             some
             sorts
             of
             Government
             antecedent
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             to
             publick
             Government
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             no
             Prince
             or
             Prelate
             can
             abrogate
             ,
             viz.
             1.
             
             Self-Government
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Husbands-Government
             of
             the
             VVife
             .
             3.
             
             And
             the
             Parents-Government
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             personal
             and
             family
             wellfare
             ?
             If
             Princes
             or
             Patrons
             on
             what
             pretence
             soever
             ,
             would
             take
             on
             them
             to
             choose
             for
             all
             men
             ,
             what
             Food
             they
             shall
             eat
             ,
             what
             Physick
             they
             shall
             take
             and
             when
             ,
             what
             Trade
             they
             shall
             choose
             ,
             what
             VVives
             or
             Husbands
             they
             shall
             have
             ,
             as
             to
             individuals
             ,
             and
             what
             Food
             ,
             Raiment
             ,
             Physick
             or
             Calling
             ,
             they
             shall
             give
             their
             Children
             ,
             &c.
             
             No
             Prince
             can
             deprive
             men
             of
             Self-governing
             ,
             maternal
             or
             paternal
             Power
             .
             And
             is
             this
             power
             more
             concerned
             in
             any
             thing
             than
             in
             the
             saving
             of
             our
             Souls
             ?
             Hath
             God
             laid
             our
             Salvation
             on
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Patrons
             choice
             ,
             or
             on
             our
             own
             ?
             If
             we
             miscarry
             by
             their
             choice
             ,
             will
             they
             be
             damned
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             we
             ?
             
             Is
             it
             not
             our
             own
             Salvation
             that
             lieth
             on
             our
             actions
             ?
             And
             if
             another
             say
             ,
             
               you
               are
               unfit
               to
               judge
            
             ,
             what
             
               Food
               to
               eat
            
             ,
             what
             
               Physick
               to
               take
            
             ,
             what
             
               Wife
               to
               choose
            
             ,
             and
             so
             what
             
               Pastor
               to
               choose
               for
               the
               conduct
               of
               your
               Souls
            
             ;
             will
             any
             man
             ,
             not
             distracted
             ,
             therefore
             make
             a
             Prince
             or
             Patron
             the
             absolute
             chooser
             ,
             and
             trustee
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
             Or
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             
               I
               need
               not
            
             ,
             or
             
               may
               not
            
             choose
             a
             skillfuller
             Pastor
             than
             many
             thousand
             Parishes
             in
             England
             have
             ,
             because
             the
             Patron
             is
             by
             Law
             enabled
             to
             choose
             the
             Parish-Priest
             ?
             Let
             him
             choose
             who
             shall
             have
             his
             Tithes
             and
             Temple
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             not
             make
             me
             trust
             an
             unfit
             man
             with
             the
             pastoral
             care
             of
             my
             Soul.
             
          
           
             Q.
             24.
             
             If
             a
             Wife
             or
             Son
             say
             ,
             
               My
               Husband
            
             ,
             or
             
               my
               Father
               commandeth
               me
               to
               take
               this
               man
               and
               not
               that
               for
               my
               Pastor
               .
            
             And
             you
             ,
             say
             
               (
               The
               Prince
            
             or
             
               Patron
               chooseth
               you
               another
               ,
               and
               will
               imprison
               you
               if
               you
               submit
               not
               to
               his
               choice
               ,
               )
            
             which
             do
             you
             think
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             fifth
             Commandment
             will
             justify
             ?
             Hath
             God
             made
             the
             King
             of
             
               France
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Portugal
               ,
               &c.
            
             the
             chooser
             of
             a
             Pastor
             for
             all
             their
             Subjects
             ?
             And
             consequently
             the
             chooser
             whether
             they
             shall
             be
             saved
             or
             damned
             ,
             according
             to
             God's
             ordinary
             course
             of
             VVorking
             by
             the
             aptitude
             of
             means
             .
             If
             this
             power
             extend
             not
             to
             
               Infidels
               ,
               Heathens
               ,
               Papists
               ,
               Hereticks
               ,
               &c.
            
             how
             shall
             the
             Subjects
             know
             to
             whom
             it
             extendeth
             ?
             Must
             all
             Subjects
             be
             made
             Judges
             whether
             Princes
             and
             Patrons
             are
             Orthodox
             and
             fit
             to
             choose
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             more
             arrogancy
             ,
             than
             to
             judge
             who
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             my
             Pastor
             or
             Physician
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             sufficient
             that
             the
             Prince
             and
             Patrons
             so
             provide
             for
             Teachers
             (
             and
             Physicians
             )
             that
             none
             may
             want
             ,
             nor
             neglect
             instruction
             in
             the
             essentials
             of
             Religion
             ;
             but
             as
             many
             as
             need
             and
             are
             able
             may
             use
             better
             than
             the
             unskilful
             at
             their
             own
             charges
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             25.
             
             VVhereas
             some
             pretend
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             silenced
             for
             preaching
             without
             the
             Bishops
             Licence
             ,
             is
             that
             the
             true
             cause
             ,
             when
             such
             are
             silenced
             and
             excommunicated
             that
             have
             Licences
             ?
             Mr.
             
               Tho.
               Gouge
            
             was
             excommunicated
             for
             preaching
             even
             in
             Wales
             ,
             where
             he
             laboured
             in
             such
             eminent
             works
             of
             charity
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             University
             Licence
             not-forfeited
             :
             For
             though
             he
             conformed
             not
             ,
             he
             never
             
               refused
               Conformity
            
             ,
             and
             so
             fell
             not
             under
             the
             Canon
             which
             maketh
             void
             the
             Licences
             of
             Refusers
             .
             And
             I
             that
             have
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             London's
             (
             Sheldon's
             )
             Licence
             ,
             am
             hindered
             with
             the
             first
             .
             The
             same
             I
             say
             of
             Episcopal
             Ordination
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             protection
             to
             him
             or
             me
             ,
             or
             many
             others
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             26.
             
             As
             to
             the
             common
             cry
             that
             we
             are
             justly
             silenced
             for
             our
             being
             for
             the
             Parliament
             in
             the
             late
             VVars
             ,
             1.
             
             Is
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Act
             of
             Ob●ivion
             ?
             Are
             they
             friends
             to
             King
             or
             Kingdom
             that
             will
             not
             suffer
             our
             sores
             to
             heal
             ;
             but
             when
             all
             are
             returned
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             Peace
             ,
             still
             fill
             mens
             ears
             with
             the
             noise
             and
             fears
             of
             VVar
             ?
             2.
             
             Did
             the
             King
             so
             judge
             of
             General
             Monk
             and
             his
             Army
             who
             restored
             him
             ,
             who
             yet
             were
             hotly
             fighting
             in
             Scotland
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             while
             we
             were
             preaching
             against
             the
             Usurpers
             ?
             3.
             
             Do
             not
             our
             long
             requests
             yet
             silence
             these
             incendiaries
             ,
             while
             we
             offer
             and
             crave
             but
             that
             those
             may
             have
             leave
             to
             Preach
             Christ's
             Gospel
             and
             VVorship
             God
             ,
             who
             never
             had
             to
             do
             with
             any
             VVar
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             silence
             only
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             suppose
             are
             a
             number
             not
             very
             considerable
             )
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             27.
             
             As
             to
             any
             other
             charge
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             that
             which
             we
             crave
             our selves
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             Non-conformists
             be
             proved
             guilty
             of
             drunkenness
             ,
             fornication
             ,
             lying
             ,
             perjury
             ,
             oppression
             ,
             or
             other
             immorality
             or
             Rebellion
             or
             Sedition
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             punished
             as
             the
             crime
             deserveth
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             27.
             
             Do
             you
             believe
             that
             the
             great
             Parish
             Ministers
             need
             no
             help
             ?
             Can
             any
             man
             think
             so
             ,
             who
             believeth
             the
             worth
             of
             a
             Soul
             ,
             and
             understandeth
             but
             one
             half
             a
             Pastors
             work
             ,
             and
             why
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             had
             so
             many
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             with
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             Churches
             of
             smaller
             number
             by
             far
             than
             our
             great
             Parishes
             ?
             And
             do
             not
             all
             Ministers
             of
             sense
             and
             forbriety
             ,
             confess
             their
             need
             of
             many
             to
             help
             them
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             it
             is
             the
             want
             of
             Maintenance
             that
             hindereth
             it
             ?
             and
             if
             that
             be
             it
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             we
             be
             endured
             to
             help
             them
             for
             nothing
             ,
             while
             we
             Preach
             the
             same
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             beg
             our
             Bread
             ?
             Doth
             helping
             them
             freely
             deserve
             our
             destruction
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             28.
             
             Whom
             did
             Christ
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ever
             Silence
             ,
             who
             Preached
             only
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             any
             difference
             about
             Circumstantials
             of
             mans
             invention
             ?
             Or
             where
             did
             they
             ever
             command
             or
             authorize
             any
             others
             so
             to
             do
             ?
             When
             some
             would
             have
             Christ
             restrain
             some
             from
             useing
             his
             name
             who
             followed
             him
             not
             ,
             he
             rebuked
             the
             motion
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               he
               that
               is
               not
               against
               us
               ,
               is
               for
               us
               .
            
             When
             some
             preached
             not
             sincerely
             ,
             but
             enviously
             ,
             and
             contentiously
             ,
             to
             add
             affliction
             to
             his
             bonds
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             was
             glad
             yet
             that
             Christ
             was
             Preached
             ,
             and
             professed
             that
             he
             did
             and
             would
             rejoice
             therein
             ,
             Phil.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
           
             Q.
             29.
             
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             any
             would
             Silence
             ,
             Imprison
             or
             Prosecute
             Religious
             Christians
             ,
             for
             things
             which
             they
             themselves
             call
             Indifferent
             ,
             and
             others
             think
             to
             be
             great
             sin
             ,
             if
             
               they
               loved
               their
               neighbours
               as
               themselves
               ,
               and
               did
               by
               others
               as
               they
               would
               have
               others
               do
               by
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             Q.
             30.
             
             Is
             not
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministery
             to
             be
             Stewards
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             
               and
               mysteries
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             the
             
               Children
               their
               meat
               in
               season
               ,
               Luk.
            
             12.
             42.
             and
             to
             
               teach
               men
               publickly
               from
               house
               to
               house
               ,
            
             Act.
             20.
             
             And
             is
             it
             not
             a
             calling
             fixed
             during
             life
             and
             ability
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             cast
             off
             at
             pleasure
             ?
             And
             this
             in
             those
             that
             are
             called
             by
             men
             ?
             As
             a
             Priest
             that
             hath
             marryed
             Persons
             cannot
             unmarry
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             who
             may
             Anoint
             or
             Crown
             a
             King
             ,
             may
             not
             Depose
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             not
             the
             Donor
             or
             Lord
             ,
             but
             a
             Ministerial
             Invester
             ;
             so
             he
             that
             Ordaineth
             a
             Minister
             may
             not
             depose
             him
             ,
             till
             he
             become
             uncapable
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             do
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             disoblige
             the
             Minister
             .
          
           
             Q.
             31.
             
             Did
             not
             the
             Church
             for
             300
             years
             ,
             worship
             God
             against
             the
             will
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             afterward
             ,
             when
             Arrian
             ,
             or
             other
             erroneous
             Princes
             forbid
             them
             ?
             And
             hath
             a
             Christian
             Prince
             any
             more
             power
             to
             hinder
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Worship
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             saving
             of
             Souls
             ,
             than
             Heathens
             had
             ?
             or
             rather
             far
             greater
             obligations
             ,
             as
             nursing
             Fathers
             to
             promote
             them
             ,
             which
             I
             ask
             only
             in
             answer
             to
             such
             as
             pretend
             Law
             and
             human
             Authority
             ,
             to
             forbid
             what
             God
             Commandeth
             ;
             in
             which
             case
             saith
             Bishop
             
               Bilson
               ,
               we
               must
               go
               on
               with
               our
               work
               ,
               and
               patiently
               suffer
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             32.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             dreadful
             charge
             that
             is
             laid
             on
             Timothy
             (
             one
             called
             by
             men
             )
             2
             
               Tim.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               I
               charge
               thee
               before
               God
               and
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               shall
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               at
               his
               appearing
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               thou
               Preach
               the
               word
               ;
               be
               instant
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ;
               reprove
               ,
               rebuke
               ,
               exhort
               with
               all
               long
               Suffering
               and
               Doctrine
               .
            
             Have
             you
             so
             little
             mercy
             on
             our
             souls
             ,
             as
             to
             drive
             us
             on
             such
             a
             Flaming
             Sword
             ,
             and
             wish
             us
             to
             be
             condemned
             by
             Christ
             ,
             for
             disobeying
             such
             a
             charge
             ,
             and
             to
             bid
             us
             obey
             any
             contrary
             charge
             of
             mortal
             worms
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             33.
             
             Is
             the
             
               Conformists
               Ministery
            
             necessary
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             why
             is
             all
             this
             stir
             made
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Church
             Lands
             and
             Tythes
             to
             maintain
             it
             ?
             If
             yea
             ,
             why
             then
             is
             not
             
               our
               Labour
            
             in
             Preaching
             the
             
               same
               Gospel
            
             as
             necessary
             as
             theirs
             ,
             to
             such
             persons
             as
             cannot
             hear
             them
             for
             want
             of
             room
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             who
             say
             that
             
             their
             true
             necessity
             commandeth
             them
             to
             use
             better
             Pastors
             than
             many
             Parishes
             have
             ?
             And
             if
             any
             of
             them
             have
             a
             scrupulous
             errour
             about
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             must
             they
             therefore
             be
             Ruined
             ,
             Excommunicated
             or
             Forsaken
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             34.
             
             Is
             not
             the
             silencing
             of
             faithful
             Ministers
             ,
             a
             far
             greater
             loss
             &
             hurt
             to
             the
             people
             that
             need
             their
             Ministery
             than
             to
             them
             ?
             What
             if
             it
             prove
             my
             fault
             ,
             that
             all
             my
             most
             impartial
             Studies
             and
             Prayers
             did
             not
             serve
             to
             make
             me
             know
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             imposed
             Subscriptions
             ,
             Declarations
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             Oaths
             and
             Practices
             are
             lawful
             ?
             Shall
             hundreds
             or
             thousands
             of
             Innocent
             people
             suffer
             for
             my
             fault
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             their
             Souls
             ?
             Should
             you
             for
             this
             have
             deprived
             all
             persons
             of
             any
             help
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             had
             by
             all
             my
             Preaching
             and
             VVritings
             this
             Twenty
             or
             Fourty
             years
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             just
             to
             wish
             it
             had
             been
             all
             undone
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             of
             many
             hundred
             others
             ?
             If
             we
             preach
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             accuse
             and
             punish
             us
             ;
             If
             the
             Physicians
             were
             drunkards
             or
             fornicators
             you
             would
             not
             for
             that
             forbid
             them
             to
             help
             to
             save
             the
             sick
             .
             If
             the
             Country
             Farmers
             scrupled
             Conformity
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             therefore
             forbid
             the
             Market
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             poor
             famish
             .
          
           
             Q.
             35.
             
             If
             our
             not
             Swearing
             ,
             not
             Subscribing
             ,
             &c.
             be
             our
             fault
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             we
             preach
             Necessary
             Truth
             ,
             could
             not
             Lovers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             find
             some
             penalty
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             hinder
             it
             ?
             Is
             it
             worse
             than
             Drunkenness
             or
             Fornication
             ?
             Twelve
             pence
             an
             Oath
             ,
             is
             thought
             enough
             for
             Prophane
             Swearers
             ,
             and
             is
             there
             one
             in
             many
             hundreds
             pay
             it
             ?
             VVe
             had
             far
             rather
             be
             any
             otherwise
             punished
             ,
             so
             we
             be
             not
             hindred
             from
             serving
             Christ
             in
             the
             work
             to
             which
             we
             are
             devoted
             .
          
           
             Q.
             36.
             
             Do
             you
             think
             there
             is
             any
             such
             sin
             as
             Sacrilege
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             If
             there
             be
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             greater
             Sacrilege
             for
             me
             ,
             that
             am
             Ordained
             and
             Devoted
             to
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             to
             alienate
             my self
             ,
             than
             to
             alienate
             Church
             Utensils
             ,
             Goods
             or
             Lands
             ?
             These
             are
             devoted
             but
             for
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             who
             is
             Consecrated
             to
             nearer
             and
             more
             holy
             service
             .
             VVhat
             think
             you
             of
             them
             that
             cry
             out
             against
             the
             alienation
             of
             large
             Church
             Revenues
             as
             Sacrilege
             ,
             and
             use
             them
             for
             worldly
             pomp
             ,
             and
             fleshly
             fulness
             to
             their
             own
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             are
             devoted
             to
             God's
             service
             ;
             but
             with
             a
             few
             confident
             words
             will
             prove
             it
             no
             sacrilege
             ,
             for
             many
             thousand
             faithful
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             forsake
             their
             Calling
             ,
             if
             Bishops
             forbid
             it
             them
             ?
             (
             For
             what
             it
             is
             in
             the
             forbidders
             ,
             we
             leave
             to
             God
             and
             them
             .
             )
          
           
           
             Q.
             37.
             
             Dare
             you
             undertake
             to
             justify
             at
             the
             Bar
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             many
             hundred
             Ministers
             forbidden
             to
             Preach
             ,
             if
             they
             obey
             you
             and
             cease
             their
             Ministery
             ?
             Or
             will
             you
             answer
             for
             all
             the
             People
             whom
             some
             drive
             away
             from
             their
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             thereupon
             give
             over
             worshipping
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             thousands
             others
             idle
             it
             at
             home
             ,
             when
             all
             these
             say
             
               [
               We
               Preach
               no
               Doctrine
               ,
               nor
               offer
               God
               any
               Worship
               ,
               contrary
               to
               any
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               manner
               than
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               did
               or
               allowed
               ]
               ?
            
             Dare
             you
             give
             it
             under
             your
             hands
             that
             you
             will
             bear
             the
             punishment
             if
             we
             be
             condemned
             for
             obeying
             you
             and
             ceasing
             our
             work
             ?
             If
             you
             would
             ,
             were
             that
             man
             well
             in
             his
             Wits
             ,
             who
             should
             trust
             his
             Soul
             on
             your
             undertaking
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             unable
             to
             save
             your selves
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             38.
             
             Should
             things
             Indifferent
             exclude
             things
             Necessary
             ,
             when
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               have
               mercy
               ,
               and
               not
               sacrifice
               ?
            
             And
             is
             neither
             our
             Preaching
             ,
             nor
             the
             Concord
             of
             the
             Churches
             here
             Necessary
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             39.
             
             Have
             you
             thought
             what
             Christ
             meant
             ,
             when
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             he
             thrice
             saith
             to
             Peter
             (
             and
             to
             others
             in
             him
             )
             
               Lovest
               thou
               me
               ,
               feed
               my
               Lambs
               and
               Flock
               ?
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               As
               ever
               you
               loved
               me
               ,
               feed
               those
               whom
               I
               loved
               to
               the
               Death
               :
            
             Would
             you
             unmercifully
             wish
             us
             to
             renounce
             our
             love
             to
             Christ
             ?
             and
             when
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               Necessity
               is
               laid
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               woe
               unto
               me
               if
               I
               preach
               not
               the
               Gospel
               :
            
             Would
             you
             wish
             us
             to
             run
             upon
             such
             a
             Woe
             ,
             upon
             the
             meer
             chat
             of
             such
             as
             do
             but
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             called
             as
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             are
             under
             Bishops
             ?
             As
             if
             none
             but
             men
             called
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             liable
             to
             that
             Necessity
             or
             Woe
             ;
             or
             God
             had
             allowed
             us
             to
             forsake
             His
             Work
             when
             Bishops
             please
             ,
             and
             will
             forbid
             us
             .
          
           
             Q.
             40.
             
             God
             hath
             encouraged
             us
             in
             our
             work
             by
             his
             undeniable
             blessing
             on
             many
             Souls
             .
             If
             you
             take
             it
             for
             nothing
             ,
             for
             men
             to
             be
             turned
             from
             ignorance
             ,
             worldliness
             ,
             deceiving
             ,
             lying
             ,
             sensuality
             and
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             to
             the
             serious
             belief
             of
             a
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             joyful
             hopes
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             confidence
             in
             his
             salvation
             ;
             we
             take
             this
             to
             be
             worth
             our
             labour
             and
             our
             lives
             .
             And
             would
             you
             have
             us
             so
             unthankful
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             blest
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             cast
             away
             our
             Callings
             ?
             Can
             you
             expect
             that
             all
             the
             threatnings
             of
             Men
             ,
             or
             the
             weekly
             reproach
             of
             Pamphlet-writers
             ,
             should
             make
             us
             wish
             all
             the
             Sermons
             unpreach'd
             which
             we
             have
             
             preach'd
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Books
             unwritten
             which
             we
             have
             written
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Souls
             unconverted
             who
             have
             repented
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             42.
             
             VVhen
             Ionas
             over-ran
             an
             unpleasing
             Ministery
             ,
             did
             not
             God
             overtake
             him
             with
             his
             Judgment
             ?
             And
             if
             we
             prove
             Ionasses
             ,
             may
             we
             not
             expect
             to
             meet
             with
             Storms
             more
             terrible
             than
             Jails
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             43.
             
             Can
             all
             this
             said
             and
             done
             against
             such
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             ever
             make
             the
             sober
             that
             knew
             them
             ,
             believe
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             man
             as
             
               Anthony
               Burges
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Porter
             ,
             Mr.
             Hildersham
             (
             the
             Son
             )
             Mr.
             Hughes
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Richard
               Allen
            
             ,
             and
             hundreds
             much
             like
             them
             ,
             were
             worthy
             Silencing
             ,
             Imprisonment
             and
             Shame
             ,
             while
             such
             as
             fill
             some
             thousand
             Churches
             are
             worthy
             of
             maintenance
             and
             honour
             ?
             Or
             will
             sober
             Posterity
             who
             read
             the
             Lives
             and
             VVritings
             of
             such
             men
             as
             
               Iohn
               Corbet
               ,
               Ioseph
               Allen
               ,
               Iames
            
             and
             
               Iohn
               Ianeway
            
             ,
             and
             abundance
             such
             others
             ,
             believe
             that
             they
             were
             as
             bad
             as
             their
             accusers
             make
             them
             ?
             There
             is
             but
             one
             way
             to
             bring
             them
             under
             the
             Infamy
             and
             Odium
             of
             Posterity
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Papists
             way
             to
             kill
             all
             that
             are
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             and
             to
             drive
             Truth
             and
             Conscience
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             then
             who
             would
             stay
             behind
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             44.
             
             VVho
             did
             Christ
             mean
             by
             the
             Hypocrite
             that
             seeth
             a
             mote
             in
             his
             brothers
             eye
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             see
             the
             beam
             in
             his
             own
             ?
             VVas
             it
             not
             the
             Pharisee
             that
             blamed
             Christ's
             Disciples
             for
             crossing
             their
             Ceremonies
             and
             Traditions
             ,
             and
             saw
             not
             all
             the
             crimes
             in
             themselves
             recited
             Mat.
             23.
             
             And
             is
             not
             the
             scrupling
             of
             a
             thing
             called
             by
             others
             Indifferent
             ,
             a
             mote
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             many
             truly
             godly
             persons
             ?
             I
             will
             not
             offend
             you
             by
             describing
             the
             beams
             .
          
           
             Q.
             45.
             
             Have
             we
             not
             often
             offered
             ,
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             any
             true
             reason
             can
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             our
             Labours
             are
             here
             needless
             ,
             by
             the
             sufficient
             number
             ,
             and
             quality
             ,
             and
             labours
             of
             others
             ,
             we
             will
             joy
             fully
             be
             silent
             ,
             and
             seek
             for
             work
             where
             there
             is
             need
             :
             Till
             then
             ,
             to
             starve
             souls
             is
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             their
             damnation
             .
             And
             if
             Meeting-Chapels
             be
             wanting
             ,
             why
             do
             not
             the
             great
             and
             rich
             Conformists
             build
             them
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             46.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             pleasing
             advantage
             to
             Papists
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             see
             two
             thousand
             of
             those
             Minister
             ,
             who
             are
             most
             against
             them
             ,
             silenced
             ,
             and
             driven
             from
             Cities
             and
             Corporations
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             hunting
             game
             and
             scorn
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             crackt
             by
             general
             divisions
             ,
             as
             turned
             into
             Guelphs
             and
             Gibelines
             ,
             weekly
             reviling
             
             and
             deriding
             each
             other
             as
             Whiggs
             and
             Tories
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             their
             design
             to
             banish
             Conscience
             and
             
               absolute
               Obedience
               to
               God
            
             ?
             And
             you
             know
             who
             ruleth
             where
             God
             and
             Conscience
             doth
             not
             rule
             .
             And
             what
             is
             it
             that
             the
             unconscionable
             will
             not
             do
             ,
             for
             worldly
             interest
             ?
             And
             did
             not
             the
             Papists
             always
             know
             that
             our
             Love
             and
             Concord
             would
             be
             our
             strength
             ,
             and
             their
             terrour
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             47.
             
             Who
             is
             it
             that
             was
             ,
             or
             is
             able
             to
             cure
             all
             these
             our
             divisions
             ?
             It
             never
             was
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             nor
             yet
             is
             ,
             unless
             damning
             our
             souls
             by
             willful
             sin
             must
             be
             the
             cure
             :
             For
             we
             have
             oft
             offered
             our
             Oaths
             that
             nothing
             but
             fear
             of
             sin
             shall
             hinder
             us
             from
             conforming
             .
             If
             our
             fear
             come
             from
             ignorance
             ,
             do
             the
             Churches
             suffer
             none
             more
             ignorant
             than
             we
             ?
             But
             how
             easy
             were
             it
             with
             others
             ,
             without
             sin
             ,
             or
             cost
             to
             cure
             all
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             48.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             God's
             great
             Mercy
             to
             our
             Land
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             had
             twenty
             years
             peace
             ,
             while
             other
             Lands
             have
             been
             miserable
             by
             Wars
             ?
             And
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             that
             yet
             will
             give
             the
             Land
             no
             peace
             ,
             but
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               execute
               ,
               prosecute
               ,
               suffer
               not
               ,
               strike
               home
               ,
            
             and
             their
             judgment
             be
             the
             executioners
             encouragment
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Clergy
               tells
               us
               it
               is
               our
               duty
            
             ;
             I
             had
             rather
             answer
             them
             with
             tears
             than
             words
             .
          
           
             Q.
             49.
             
             Should
             not
             the
             long
             and
             universal
             experience
             of
             the
             Christian
             VVorld
             be
             some
             warning
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             these
             thousand
             years
             hath
             been
             broken
             into
             shreds
             ,
             by
             the
             contentions
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             their
             Magisterial
             needless
             impositions
             ,
             and
             by
             forsaking
             the
             Primitive
             purity
             and
             simplicity
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             50.
             
             
               Are
               not
               these
               words
               in
               the
               Liturgy
               before
               the
               Sacrament
               very
               terrible
               :
            
             
               If
               any
               of
               you
               be
               a
               hinderer
               or
               slanderer
               of
               God's
               Word
               —
               or
               be
               in
               malice
               or
               envy
               —
               Repent
               of
               your
               sin
               ,
               and
               come
               not
               to
               this
               Holy
               Table
               ,
               lest
               after
               the
               taking
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               the
               Devil
               enter
               into
               you
               as
               he
               did
               into
               Iudas
               ,
               and
               fill
               you
               full
               of
               iniquities
               ,
               and
               bring
               you
               to
               destruction
               of
               Body
               and
               Soul
               ?
            
             
               And
               are
               not
               the
               Words
               of
               our
               Judge
               more
               terrible
               :
               Mat.
            
             25.
             
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               ye
               cursed
               into
               everlasting
               fire
               prepared
               for
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               Angels
               :
               For
               I
               was
               hungry
               ,
               —
               thirsty
               ,
               —
               a
               stranger
               ,
               —
               naked
               ,
               —
               in
               prison
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             In
             as
             much
             as
             ye
             did
             it
             not
             to
             one
             of
             the
             least
             of
             these
             ,
             ye
             did
             it
             not
             to
             me
             :
             And
             these
             shall
             go
             away
             into
             everlasting
             punishment
             ;
             but
             the
             Righteous
             into
             Life
             eternal
             ?
             
               O
               let
               me
               never
               be
               one
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               for
               nothing
               shall
               run
               on
               such
               a
               doom
               !
            
          
           
           
             Q.
             50.
             
             If
             yet
             objections
             or
             the
             mis-understanding
             of
             our
             cause
             do
             frustrate
             all
             these
             reasons
             ,
             I
             have
             answered
             so
             many
             objections
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             opened
             the
             cause
             already
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             not
             to
             be
             repeated
             ,
             viz.
             In
             the
             First
             and
             
               Second
               Pleas
               for
               Peace
            
             ,
             In
             the
             
               Apology
               for
               our
               Preaching
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Treatise
               of
               Episcopacy
            
             .
          
           
             And
             against
             the
             judgment
             of
             those
             Reverend
             Fathers
             who
             still
             cry
             
               [
               Abate
               nothing
               ,
               and
               suffer
               them
               not
               ;
               do
               Execution
               ]
            
             I
             set
             the
             judgment
             ,
          
           
             I.
             Of
             the
             King
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             his
             Declaration
             from
             Breda
             .
             2.
             
             His
             healing
             Gracious
             Declaration
             about
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             ,
             1660.
             3.
             
             And
             that
             of
             1662.
             
          
           
             
               II.
               The
               Judgment
               of
               the
               late
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
            
             Ian.
             10.
             1680.
             
             
               Resolved
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Opinion
               of
               this
               House
               ,
               that
               the
               prosecution
               of
               prot●stant
               .
               Dissenters
               upon
               the
               Penal-Laws
               ,
               is
               at
               this
               time
               grievous
               to
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               a
               weakning
               the
               Protestant
               Interest
               ,
               and
               dangerous
               to
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
          
           
             
               III.
               Christ's
               Canon-Law
            
             ,
             1
             Iohn
             4.
             8
             ,
             16.
             
             He
             that
             Loveth
             not
             knoweth
             not
             God
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             Love
             :
             God
             is
             love
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             Love
             ,
             dwelleth
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             13.
             35.
             
             By
             this
             shall
             all
             men
             know
             that
             ye
             are
             my
             Disciples
             ,
             if
             ye
             have
             Love
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             not
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             ,
             but
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Ioy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             For
             he
             that
             in
             these
             serveth
             Christ
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God
             and
             approved
             of
             Men.
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             Him
             that
             is
             weak
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             Receive
             we
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             doubtful
             disputations
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             We
             beseech
             you
             Brethren
             to
             know
             them
             which
             LABOVR
             AMONG
             you
             and
             are
             over
             you
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             esteem
             them
             very
             highly
             in
             Love
             for
             their
             WORK
             sake
             ,
             and
             be
             at
             Peace
             among
             your selves
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             30.
             
             Them
             that
             honour
             me
             I
             will
             honour
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             despise-me
             shall
             be
             lightly
             esteemed
             .
          
        
         
           
             ENGLANDS
             SLAVERY
             .
          
           
             Q.
             1.
             
             IS
             not
             Silencing
             taking
             all
             we
             have
             ,
             and
             lying
             in
             Jaile
             among
             Rogues
             from
             six
             Months
             to
             six
             Months
             till
             we
             die
             ,
             greater
             Slavery
             than
             the
             Turks
             inflict
             on
             Christians
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             2.
             
             What
             is
             this
             for
             ?
             And
             on
             what
             sort
             of
             Men
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             3.
             
             Who
             be
             they
             that
             have
             caused
             and
             continued
             it
             after
             27
             Years
             Experience
             of
             the
             effects
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             4.
             
             What
             is
             Diabolism
             if
             this
             be
             not
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             5.
             
             Why
             is
             not
             publick
             Repentance
             of
             it
             proclaimed
             ?
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A26924-e29770
           
             *
             And
             Bucer
             thought
             so
             too
             ,
             when
             ●e
             so
             earnestly
             wrote
             for
             another
             sort
             of
             Discipl●ne
             to
             King
             Edw.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26924-e30820
           
             The
             Story
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Cappadocia
             and
             his
             Brot●●
             ,
             that
             conspired
             with
             some
             Nobles
             to
             depose
             him
             ,
             and
             take
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Senate
             of
             Rome
             detected
             the
             Plot
             ,
             and
             defeated
             it
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Cicero
             ,
             then
             Proconsul
             there
             ,
             is
             worth
             the
             reading
             in
             
             Cicero's
             Epistles
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26924-e48510
           
             Read
             the
             Lord
             St.
             
             Alban's
             Considerations
             of
             Reconciling
             and
             Edification
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             his
             Advertisement
             on
             the
             present
             Church-Controversies
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             he
             thought
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             Reformation
             :
             And
             Judge
             Hales
             Papers
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26924-e56300
           
             See
             the
             Lord
             Bacon
             about
             Subscription
             in
             his
             foresaid
             Considerations
             Dedicated
             to
             King
             Iames.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             written
             1683.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26924-e61390
           
             This
             was
             ●ritten
             when
             ●he
             Duke
             of
             
             Monmouth's
             Treason
             was
             most
             noised
             ,
             and
             the
             Dissenters
             cryed
             down
             .